Sie sind auf Seite 1von 193

SEPTEMBER 11 FICTION OF MATRIX

CONTENTS

WHO IS FARUK ARSLAN?

PREFACE: FROM A REALIZED BAD DREAM TO THE MATRIX'S SEPTEMBER 11

CHAPTER1: STRANGE POSTURE OF GEORGE W.BUSH AND KEY FACTOR MATRIX


CHAPTER2: FBI AND CIA ;THE AUDIENCES OF THE MATRIX OPERATIONS
CHAPTER3: OSAMA BIN LADEN; FAKE BRUTE OF MATRIX
CHAPTER 4: SURPRISE OF MATRIX; BUSH-LADEN COLLABORATION
CHAPTER5: FOR MATRIX OIL AND NATURAL GAS MEAN GOLD
CHAPTER6: AFGHANISTAN; THE SCAPEGOAT OF MATRIX
CHAPTER7: WEHHABISM AND EVANGELISM; THE SECTS OF MATRIX
CHAPTER 8 : DOOMSDAY OF MATRIX
CHAPTER9 : MATRIX'S BALOONS BLOWN UP BY MEDIA
CHAPTER 10: DISCARDED SCARECROW OF MATRIX
CHAPTER 11: TURKEY; THE BIRD IN THE MATRIX'S BAG
CHAPTER 12: CANADA; FELLOW VICTIM OF MATRIX
CHAPTER13: OTHER VICTIMS OF MATRIX
CHAPTER14: MATRIX'S CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS

BACK COVER: MATRIX WILL LOSE

1
WHO IS FARUK ARSLAN ?

He was born in Ankara on April 12, 1969. He completed the noncomissioned Officer Medical Preparation
School of GATA IN Ankara, Turkey.
He completed the International Affairs Department of Azerbaijan University. By writing a thesis on
"The Status of Hazar" he won the title of "International Legist" in 1997. He closely followed the Karabag,
Chechenistan and Abhazia wars. He wrote more than three thousands pieces of news and articles on energy
resources of Hazar, published in both Turkish and foreign press. He worked for Azerbaijan Zaman (Time)
Newspaper as reporter, news manager and columnist. He carried on the agency of Cihan (World) News
Agent in Azerbaijan for three years. He wrote for the column called "Letter FromBaku" for two years. He
was one of the first publishers of Tomurcuk (bud) which is the first magazine for children published in
Azerbaijan. He wrote his book, ―The Wolf of Petrolium" that tells about the petrol war in Hazar. Till the end
of 2000 he was the reporter for diplomacy, foreign policy and energy for Turkish Zaman (Time) newspaper
in Ankara. By preparing special investigation documents on Zaman newspaper published in 14 countries, he
worked as a travelling reporter for Turkish World. He is a member of Azerbaijan Journalists Association
and Ankara Diplomacy Reporters Society.
In the last five years he wrote for Muhalif ("Opposing"), Gelecek ("Future") and Hür Gelecek
("Independent Future") newspapers as columnist with his real name and under the name Ali Alperen.
Continuously, he carried on his internet journalism with his articles in the site, www.sonsaniye.net. While
improving English at the Bickford Centre in Toronto, Canada, he also studied Sociology at Centennial
College. By carrying on the agency for Zaman newspaper in Canada, he worked as Toronto reporter. He
published Sunrise, which is the only free journal delivered by post to Turks living in Canada, and undertook
its editorship. His last book called ― Wolwes Valley of Caspian‖ published in Turkey. His next book called ―
The Blood of Petrolium‖ is going to publish soon. He is still writing in Metafizik Magazine as column
writer.
He speaks English, German and Azeri language very well. As knowing well about Turkish world he
speaks Ozbek, Tatar and Turkmen languages. He also took Arabic and Russian language courses. He is
married and has two children. He lives in Regina, Saskatchewan, Canada as an immigrant and, while
carrying on journalism, he works for Canadian Astra Canada Pulses Inc. as an associate manager

PREFACE

FROM A REALIZED BAD DREAM TO THE MATRIX'S SEPTEMBER 11

In the morning of August 20, 2001 my wife Suna Arslan woke up soaked with sweat under the effect of a
dream she saw. For she knew about my skill on commenting dreams she immediately told about it: Two
huge hurricanes had knocked two huge buildings down. Everybody was looking for somewhere to shelter in
shock and panick. People were screaming and stampeding. Pieces of ruined buildings were falling down on
people's heads. When the hurricanes started to come towards Driftwood in North York in Toronto where we
lived with the same speed my wife had rushed to the door taking our two children.The hurricanes had shaken
the place where we lived but had not knocked down. The hurricanes were moving ahead destroying
everything in front of them.

2
I looked into the eyes of my wife. She was still under the effect of the dream. Her heart was beating fast.
She could not stop her tears. She is a housewife who is not interested in policy and world news. She had not
even read any of my thousands of articles so far. She was not aware of the presence of the Twin Towers. Her
description of the buildings were very similar to the Twin Towers in Manhattan. I did not tell her my
commentation on the dream and tried to calm her down. ''Don't be scared. There are often hurricanes and
storms in the US and they destroy towns at the seasides. But no hurricane has reached to the Towers you saw
in your dream so far. And also no storm in the US can reach Toronto.'' I said.
The meaning of the dream was obvious. The Twin Towers which were the pride of the US were going to be
knocked down. Hatred of the hurricane which ruined the Towers will destroy everything comes in front of it
without caring anybody. First I could not understand why the hurricane did not give harm to the building we
lived in and my family. Ten Turkish family whom we share the same feelings and ideas were also living in
our building in Jane/Finch which is the most troublesome place of Toronto. Perhaps my Lord will protect us
for the sake of these religious friends of mine. Or is the antidote of September 11 attack in our building? Or
the power which implemented the September 11 attack won't be able to attack on Turks and Turkey! The
hurricane will attack Canada's multicultural values but it will resist the attack with its multicultural power.
I told my wife not to tell anybody about her dream.When she saw the news about the attack on TVs she
screamed and said it was this which she saw. Again I told her not to tell anybody.''If you tell, the Americans
would arrest you thinking you are the member of a terrorist group. They are not joking. They are looking for
victims in the world they fantasied. Thus September 11 adventure started in our home.
Two weeks after the September 11 attack in the dream which my wife saw again a building like a hotel
which was painted in white was attacked like White House. This dream has not come true yet. But there is no
doubt that September 11 terrorists are planning new attacks.
Dreams have always quite affected me in directing my life. To the question ''How did you meet your wife?''
I always reply ''I saw her and my son and daughter in my dream.'' Most people think that I am joking. In my
dream I saw an Azeri girl. One week after the dream I saw my wife at the Baku Mimar Acemi subway. She
was the girl I saw in my dream. And I proposed her. First she thought I was flirting. If dreams are not from
satan they are divine. Most ayats were sent to our Prophet through dreams.
I saw a second interesting dream one week before the Iraq operation. In my dream Americans took the
control even of our villages which are close to Iraq. Wives of the soldiers who came to the region were
educating Kurds in schools. American planes were protecting the area. Some American sypathizers from
Turkey were helping them. And I entered the village as if I was a villager. But some of them recognized me.
Someone I know told me to get dressed like villagers so that they could not find me.I took pictures of
American planes attacking. Suddenly a Turkish official who is an Ameircan sympathizer took my camera. I
woke up soaked in sweat. I interpreted the dream that the US will attack Iraq but Turkey won't participate the
war. But they will go on making plans on the South East region in Turkey. I have always written focusing
on anti-war topics. Therefore I always wished the resolution about sending troops to Iraq not to be accepted.
If the US soldiers are deployed in Turkey it would be an indirect invasion. Yet the US will use our lands and
won't ask anything to us. With this book I am taking picture of the US invasion.
September 11 was reflected to books in different aspects. In the US more than 100 books were published,
and in Turkey more than 20. Mostly the topics like peace, conspiracy, terror and globalization are mentioned
in the books which are in garland and anaysis style. Some of them talks about first reactions to the attack in
garland style and some discuss whether it was a conspiracy or not. There are also many books talking about
Islam, terror, clash of civilizations, globalization, new world order and sharing energy sources. Here is a list
for those who are interested in:
The President and His Men - Secret History of Bush Family - Adam Ironhouse - Kim Publications -2002 -
269 pgs, Peace Which is Looking for Its Owner-Everest Publications -(garland) 2002 - 359 pgs, Saddam
Under the Shade of September 11-The Gulf War From the Kuwait Invasion to the Attack of Osama Bin
Laden - Derya Sazak - Dogan Kitap Publications - 2002, Where Is the World Going After September 11? -
Noam Chomsky, Bin Laden - Forbidden Truth - Jean Charles Brisard - Guillaume Dasquie, Clash of
Fundamentalisms - Crusades - Jihads and Modernism - Tarik Ali - Everest Publications -2002 - 446 pgs, The
Clash of Civilizations and Restoration of the World - Samuel P. Huntington, The Links Between the Lost
Nation and September 11 - Halil Dalmaz - Kim Publications - 2002 - 272 pgs, Code Name: Swordfish -
September 11 Scenario - Aydogan Vatandas - Mustapha Aydin - Karakutu Publications - 2002 - 199 pgs,
Cyber War, The First Ring of the Doomsday - Mutlu Colgecen - Arshiv Books - 2002 - 141 pgs, Conspiracy
of Doomsday - Atilla Akar - Gendash Culture Publications - 2002 - 327 pgs, September 11; That Fatal
Morning - Fehmi Koru - Timas Publications - 2002 - 362 pgs, What Do We Think of September 11? -

3
Osman Ozbek - Cumhuriyet Books - 2002 - 207 pgs, The War Looking Which is Looking For its Enemy -
Garland - Everest Publications - 2002 - 323 pgs, The New Coyotes - Remzi Yousuf, Osama Bin Laden and
Future of Terrorism - Simon Reeve- Everest Publications - 2001 - 391 pgs, Taliban - Islam - Oil and Big
Game in Middle East - Ahmed Rashid - Everest Publications - 2001 - 412 pgs, September 11; Reflections of
an Attack - Yapi Kredi Publications - 2001 - 314 pgs, September 11; Welcome to the Desert of the Truth -
Volkan Yarasir - Gendas Culture Publications, September 11 In the American Media - Remzi Gokdag -
2001 -112 pgs,
The September 11 attacks were extraordinary events and caused astonishment and ambiguities in
international affairs. This caused a rapidly improving literature on this subject to come out. Among about a
dozen books written about this subject the book ''Globalization and Terror:Terrorism, Aggression, War''
written by Mehmet Ali Civelek is the best. The book consists of translated articles written especially by
foreign writers. ''Mathematics of Eternal Justice'' by Arundhati Roy, ''Foreign Policy Should Turn Inside'' by
Robert D. Kaplan, ''Is It A Clash of Civilizations/Religions?'' by Sibel Ozbudun, ''Eve of The Fourth
Depression Period'' by Mehmet Ali Civelek and Temel Demirel ''History is Double-Edged Sword'' by
Umberto Eco, ''Fury and Pride'' by Orianna Fallaci and ''War or Justice?'' by Robert Fisk are the most
remarkable ones because of their different perspectives.
Another very important work which handles the September 11 matter with a large perspective is the book
''Global Terror and Turkey: Huntington and September 11'' (Istanbul, Remzi,2001) which was written by
Emre Kongar. December 2001 issue of Middle East Review of International Affairs magazine which consists
of articles especially on September 11 is a very important source for those who wants to get more
information about this subject. In the above mentioned issue of this magazine David Zeidan examines
fundamental Islam in detail in his article ''The Islamic Fundamentalist View of Life as a Perennial Battle''.
German journalist Mathias Bròckers through internet reached the news related with September 11 which
was not revealed and brought the unanswered questions, contradictions and concealed informations together.
He called his book ''Conspiracies, Conspiracy Theories and Secrets of September 11''. In the book
forexample he asks ''Why are not the wireless contacts between the planes and control towers and black box
records revealed to the public?'' His book was published 20 times in a short time and sold 1 million.
In the book ''A Terrifying Trick'' written by a French journalist Thierry Meyssan it was told that the Attack
was an ''internal coup'' and claimed that the planes were directed from land. His book also sold 1 million.
Prof. Dr. Oktay Sinanoglu wrote about the event in his book ''The Target is Turkey''. As an important
witness he heard that September 11 was approaching at a meeting in Europe held before the event. And
Bedri Baykam is praising himself for writing about September 11 in his book ''The Bone'' which was
collected and then set free 10 months before the attack.
Alain Bauer, Grand Master of the Great East in France does researches on terror in the world and writes
and publishes books about it. Besides he educates intelligence service agents about terror matters and gives
consultancy to them. The books ''The War Has just Started'' which were written by Alain Bauer and Xavier
Raufer after September 11 are striking. In the book they wrote about international terrorism, secret
organizations, their financial sources, weapons, attacks and future plans. Bauer reveals also the secrets of
CIA and British intelligence service M15. These books have sold almost one million.
Most of the books written in the US consist of statements which show injustices started after September 11
as rightful. One of them is Sword of Islam.(John C. Murphy Jr., Prometheus Books, New York, 2002)
Extreme right-wing writer of the extreme right-wing government Murphy instigating the fear which covered
the US after September 11 events pointed out a Muslim behind every event. On one side he told beauty of
Islam on the other side he pronounced Islam with South American, European and Japanese terrorists
together. He invented incredible scenarios saying that if the US is not determined such things can happen to
the country. According to Mr. Murphy determination is confering FBI and CIA which were restricted in
1970s more power again, reformation of immigration office and invading Iraq alone if necessarry. The worst
part of the Sword of Islam is that Murphy who is a military historian has always accused Islam of being
responsible for every bad event in the world so far. Being afraid of Islam extremely the writer has an attitude
like approving Milosevish's genocide rather than a Muslim country like Bosnia in the center of Europe.
The book ''Crescent and Star'' written by Steven Kinzer, former reporter of New York Times in Istanbul
became valuable after the attacks in Istanbul. He wrote that Turks who don't eat pork but drink wine
consider Islam in a different aspect. He claims that the events happened in Iran and Algeria can't take place
in Turkey. Though his book is not directly related with September 11 it is important for he reccomends
Turkey as a model for Islam countries. Indeed the recommended model is the mixture of strict laicism of
Kemalism and Islam with modern-democrat-muslim identity but away from real Islam.

4
Is Turkey with real Islam practiced by Anatolian people a perfect model? Or is it laicist muslim life style in
Istanbul which is recommended as a model? According to the Westerns Turkey model is a kind of modern
Muslim who goes both to the pub and to the mosque, who is agree with the West, who considers religion as
culture, tradition and who practices religion superficially. In the book it was also mentioned that there is an
oppression on religious feelings and the army is effective on this. According to Kinzer Turkey is ready to be
model for Muslim countries but it should take a few steps to get this leadership completely. Therefore the
state should make peace with people and should not handle religious feelings of people with fear.
Actually I wanted to call my book ''Swordfish'' but Aydogan Vatandas acted before me and called his book
with the name I was thinking. Swordfish is a name of a Holywood movie which was shown before
September 11 2001. The movie is about how a former Israel agent and a CIA agent finance terror
organizations and fake terror attacks to protect the US and to remove terror from the US. Opening accounts
with the black money gained from drug operations which it started in 1986 CIA calls this operation and user
name of the bank account as ''Swordfish''. For new operations the money must be transfered to Monte Carlo
secretly. FBI is investigating but CIA and MOSSAD manage to transfer the money with the help of skillful
hackers. They also kill a senator from the Secret Operations Table of the US Congress for FBI interferes.
The MOSSAD agent who changed his face and identity many times puts his copy in the helicopter which
explodes in the last scene and CIA agent diasppears. The two agents draw the money from Monte Carlo.
Towards the end of the movie we understand from the news revealed on the radio that former agent of
MOSSAD steals the money and puts the blame on a Muslim terrorist called Halid Al Haazad who was
accused of organizing a bomb attack on the US embassy in Istanbul and who dies in a boat in Mediterrenean
Sea while escaping. MOSSAD and CIA commit terror crime to protect the US profits. One remarkable part
of the movie is that the helicopter which holds a bus touches it to the Twin Towers while taking off.
Terrorists were inspired by this scene.
One month after the 9/11 attack which we saw like a movie live Hollywood's brains met with Pentagon
authorities. What Pentagon wondered was the future scenario of terrorists. Because the enemy had chosen
cinematographic style. The meeting was held at the South California University Institute of Creative
Technology with the leadership of a general. This institute where science, cinema and army met was founded
in 1990 to make the military movies with cyber techniques.
The first important example of this strategic collaboration of Hollywood and Pentagon is the Information
Bureau which was founded at the beginning of the World War II. The American administration was willing
to enter the war. But the public was quite against it. Hollywood was trying to change people's minds. The
Information Bureau was checking the scenarios and rewriting the ones it did not like.
Today there is no an Information Bureau officially but there is the Psychologic War Department. Film
makers can get a toy which costs millions of dollars from the army for a few changes in the scenario.
Forexample the movie ''Black Hawk Down'' which was made by the support of Pentagon is about an
operation done by the US soldiers in Somalia in 1992. The movie does not reveal the facts like 10 thousands
people most of whom were civillians were killed, that the president of the country sold 2/3 of the country to
four American companies, this president was overthrown and this operation was indeed a bussinees. As usual
the first victim of the war is the truth. Somalia is in the black list of the US. But before Somalia the next is
Iraq.
Among hundreds of books which were written on September 11 with commercial aim the most different
one is for sure ''Dude, Where is My Country?'' which was published in August 2003. It was written by
Michael Moore, maybe the only one who resisted Matrix in the US. His book ''Stupid White Men'' had sold 5
million in 2003. It seems his this book will also sell millions. He won Academy Award for his documentary
''Bowling For Columbine'' in 2003 and with his documentary ― Fahrenheit/ 9/ 1‖ in France film festival of
Cannes in 2004. He bombarded Matrix with the speech he made at the award ceromony. His speech which
reveales all secrets of Matrix affected me to write a book on 9/11. The name of my book came from his
historical speech. London Daily Mirror wrote about the speech as follows: 'Moore did not only make a
speech as an award winner but also he told the biggest truth of the 21st century; ''We live in a time where we
have fictitious election results, that elect a fictitious president. We live in a time where we have a man
sending us to war for fictitious reasons , whether it is the fiction of duct tape or the fiction of 'orange alerts'.
We are against this war, Mr. Bush. Shame on you Mr. Bush, shame on you!" said Moore.' Those who
participated the Oscar ceromony protested his speech with boos. But the newspaper acclaimed Moore's
courage ands wrote ''Let them protest you. You have spot on and revealed everything.''
I was inspired by again a Hollywood movie in giving a name to this book. Matrix is the name of a fake
world which is believed to be fictitious. Armagedon which Matrix is chasing is the name of Doomsday

5
which has different names in different religions and cultures. September 11 was a starting point which
differentiates between those who resist and those who don't and between those who believe and those who
don't. Saying ''You are either with us or against us'' Bush asked us to choose a side. The expression ''War
against terorism'' which was fancied up convinced even those who don't believe Matrix's lies.
While collecting the informations for this book I worked like a detective. I trailed the questions which
disturb intellectuals, journalists and writers who don't believe in Matrix. I read thousands of news sources
and commentations. I examined the news revealed in the US, British, German, French, Turkish and Canadian
media in detail. It was very difficult for even clever men of the US media are the members of Matrix. The
documents and sources used in this book prove that claims are not conspiracy theories. Those who are
interested in can reach the sources we gave with dates. Thus you have chance to make comparison.
The things which are being lived are neither a Hollywood movie nor a dream. We are going towards
Doomsday with the biggest lie of the 21st century. After reading this book you will start to look at
September 11 which is the fiction of Matrix from a different angle. You will either get out of Matrix's lantern
and break the chains put in your brain and heart being convinced by the proofs we introduced or you will call
all conspiracy theory and by ignoring the realities you will go on living in the dream world which was
presented you by Matrix. Which one? Matrix's agents 'Smiths' who defend the truth or real 'Neos' who want
to prevent Matrix from terminating the world?
CNN which announced ten minutes after the event that Osama Bin Laden, their fake beast, was responsible
was faster than Turkish media which revealed the name of Abdullah Catli after the Susurluk accident. It was
no more important that Bush announced they had the information about the attack before. Matrix had already
established its new world order. Matrix sacrificed two towers for two countries. Its war horses are weapons
and its psychological tool is media.
MOSSAD works as key factor for Matrix and CIA and FBI just watch.They gave up investigating the event
saying that it was professionally done. So called they yielded. It would be already nonsense to expect them to
investigate where the guilt was already revealed. 100 thousands internet investigators did not yield and they
are investigating to reveal the secrets of Matrix.This book is the work of Neos who revealed the secrets of
September 11. Who lives in realities? Us who come down from Sion to the world of Matrix and warn you or
those who believe in Matrix's holy war which is not holy? You will decide this. I agree with war on
terrorism, blame all kind of terrorist and terror act but disagree with the fiction of Matrix. Absoletly, Al
Qaeda is terrorist organization and Ladin is mastermind of terrorist. Thank you Canada. I am proud of being
Canadian otherwise I cannot feel free to write this book in US.
FARUK ARSLAN

CANADA, SASKATCHEWAN, REGINA

CHAPTER 1

STRANGE POSTURE OF GEORGE W.BUSH AND KEY FACTOR OF MATRIX

George W.Bush, president of the USA, flew to Florida on September 10, 2001. He had dinner with his
brother Jeb, Governor of Florida, in his summer house and went to bed. The following morning, he left at
8:30 and arrived at the Brooker Primary School, where he was supposed to join an activity at 8:40. After
receiving the information about the disaster, Bush first thought that it could be a plane crash. He figured out
that it was an attack only after the second plane crashed into the seconds tower. Three months after the event,
in one of his speeches he had in Orlando, he told that he learned about the event while waiting for an activity

6
in a school and, in sorrow, he watched the damage caused by the plane live on TV (1). However, no TV was
immediately able to videotape the first moment of the crash. Above all, a live broadcast was not possible at
that moment. It is certain that Bush had therefore stumbled. For the attack September 11 was not committed
by CIA or FBI, it was not possible for Bush to watch it live. Or had Bush virtually watched the crash of the
first plane live in the corridor, while he was waiting? Depicting this likelyhood is the same as saying that
September 11 was comitted by Bush and his associates.
The photos of the disaster became available only after the second plane crashed, and they could be seen
on TV. One month after his speech in Orlando, Bush corrected his first mistake, while telling in California
about his feelings on that day, by specifying that he did not see the crash of the first plane on TV (2). There
were people (like Michael Moore) who considered this little lie a serious evidence, while others attributed it
to the inefficiency of Bush's Texas cowboy English. For Bush confessed his fault at the celebration of the
actor Arnold Schwarzenegger elected as Governor of California, the common point is that both do not know
English well, according to Americans. That day everybody was surprised. On the other hand, this big
mistake made by Bush could be acceptable. On those days there was a program on the USA televisions
called "That's My Bush", in which Bush was shown as someone who is a liar, stupid and whose IQ level is
low. With this program, the American society got used to Bush's lies. Afte the disaster, the program was
immediately cancelled with the pretext of national safety. Since then, Americans can not laugh at others' lies;
after September 11 the country needed a warrior president, without an image of a liar.
On September 11, Bush entered the class at 9:00. The second plane crashed at 9:03. Andrew Card,
Chief of the Staff, approaching Bush, whispered the event into his ear. The USA were face to face with an
attack, but there was no change on Bush's face. He stayed in the class without doing any attempt. The experts
commenting on Bush's body language were shocked for they could not see any sign of thrilling, panic or
sorrow. It seemed as if he was paralyzed.
Both towers in Wall Street, each of which has 110 flats, collapsed in one hour, one after the other, and
caused a great panic. In the meantime, while Bush was saying "We will certainly find the responsibles for
this terrorist attack", Washington was the next target of the assault. While the pentagon-shaped building of
Defence Ministry, with 25 thousands workers -a kind of city-, was being evacuated for a possible attack,
another airplane fell on the south part of the building. This third crash was at 9:45. It seemed that this point,
where senior authorities were located, was chosen purposely. The south wing of the Pentagon started to burn
after this terrifying suicide attack. Donald Rumsfeld, defense minister of the USA, was also in the building at
the moment of the attack and was barely saved, being taken out in haste. A green field, in the shape of a
strip, in front of the White House, in the center of Washington, caught fire. Thereupon the Capitol Hall,
White House, State and Justice buildings were evacuated. The all staff working in the buildings of the federal
goverment was sent to their homes. According to the claims, the target of the fourth plane was either The
Capitol Hall or White House. The last plane was shot down in Pennsylvania. The Pentagon was able to think
of shooting the attackers by taking off a fighter only 75 minutes later.
Just after the attack in New York, the president of the USA, after telling that he was turning back to
Washington by cutting his trip short from Florida, was expected to come to the bomb shelter under White
House to gather the National Security Council. But for there was a fire near White House and a suspicious
plane was seen in the air, Bush and his associates were taken to somewhere out of Washington, to a safer
place. Later it was explained that in the evening time Bush was taken to a command center in Nebraska,
armed with special guns and security systems. Moreover, the members of Congress were kept in a shelter in
the Capitol for a long time. But Bush, according to the Washington Post, went to Nebraska by car, and then
moved to Louisiana. With the fear of a possible attack to the president's plane, called "Air Force One", he
could not go by plane. Thus, Bush sheltered in a subway in Nebraska so that he could stay alive during a
possible attack here. It was commented that it was a weak leadership and cowardice of their president to be
sheltered in a subway, instead of going back to Washington and direct the case. Turning back to Washington,
Bush finally gathered the National Security Council.(3).
There is no doubt that the closest witnesses of the plane crashed into the North Tower were the ones who
were working in the upper levels of the South Tower. After recovering from the shock, a sad surprise was
waiting for 200 people who huddled at the elevator lobby on the 78th floor: the second plane. During the
attacks into the World Trade Center with plane, the place where life and death intersected was just the
elevator lobby on the 78th floor. People who panicked after seeing the plane crashed into the North Tower,
rushed to the elevators to evacuate the South Tower too. They could never know that another plane was also
going to hit their tower. 200 people huddled in the 240 square meter elevator lobby of the 78th floor. United

7
Airlines, flight 175, Boeing 767 crashed just into this floor of the South Tower.The left wing of the plane cut
the lobby like a huge knife. Most of the people died there .
One third of the 611 people died in the whole building were on this floor. Only 12 people who could
reach stairs "A" were saved. These 12 people were able to get out of the building 56 minutes before it
completely collapsed. Nine of them were in the north corner of the lobby which was the furthest part from
the point of impact, and three of them were in the interior elevators that maintain the connections with the
upper floors.
Everybody died except those 12 people on the 78th floor. These people did not know what kind of danger
they were in. In a 16.5 minute-time between the first and the second plane crashes into the World Trade
Center even a little movement would have meant either life or death for them. Eric Thompson was one of
those who wanted to escape when they saw the fire on the other tower. When he saw people waiting in the
lobby shoulder to shoulder, he thought "no good!". He remembered his girlfriend that he left at the 77th floor
at her desk. He attempted to go towards the small elevators connecting the offices to take her. He thought he
would have come back as soon as the crowd got smaller.
Ed Nicholls, aged 51, manager of the airline insurance department of AON, was climbing down the stairs
from the 102nd floor. When he reached the 70th floor, he heard an announcement saying that the South Tower
was safe and people could turn back to their work. It was towards 9am. After the announcement the number
of people climbing down decreased, and people even they started to go back. Nicholls joined the ones
turning back from the stairs. But still he wanted to escape. He thought it was quicker to go down in the
express elevators than climbing down from 70th floor. Finally, when he reached one of the main elevators,
Mr. Hagerty, pointing out at Nicholls, said: "he has two children, let him go" and then: "and I have a horse
and two cats", he joked. But none of them could get on the elevator. Keating Crown and Kelly Reyher,
waiting in the elevator lobby with their colleague, Donna Spera from AON, agreed that they would not be
able to come back to the building for a long time. Considering the size of the fire on the other tower, this
could take weeks. Reyher remembered the databank in which all the documents about her clients were
recorded. Without it she could not do anything and she had left it on her desk on the 100 th floor. "I'm gonna
take my databank" she said, and jumped in one of the interior elevators.
Just then, with a deafening explosion, a burning hot wave covered the lobby. Everywhere was covered with
black mist. Flames were springing from the elevators. Walls and ceiling became pile of rubble on the floor.
Pieces of glasses were flying in the air like hurled knives. The explosion scattered the people like dolls
cutting their boddies into pieces. Nobody knew that this was an airplane.
Judy Wein, after flying in the air for a while fell down on her side. Her ankle was broken, her three ribs
were smashed into pieces, a hole was opened in her lungs. "Oh my God! Why didn't I keep on walking
down?" she thought. She found herself sliding towards the elevator lobby while the building was swinging
from right to left because of the stroke caused by the airplane. A few minutes ago the elevators were the hope
of salvation, but now they turned to hellfire. "So I will die like this, burning in an elevator" thought Judy.
Donna Spera's arms were burning. Her watch seemed melting because of the heat. She shook her hand to
take it off. She dropped her mobile phone that she took out in order to call her friend Paulie, in the North
Tower. She dropped her notebook, too. It fell on a dead body on the floor. Casey Parbhu, her friend who was
trying to console her a few minutes before, had died.
She thought that this explosion was caused by the fire in the other tower. The smoke was so dark that
she could not see anything. She then remembered a lesson she learned when she was a child: lie down in the
case of fire. She went down on her knees and elbows. The events were proceeding like a slow motion. She
started to proceed crawling alone among the dead bodies.
Kelly Reyher was caught by the explosion when she entered the interior elevator a few minutes ago,
while she was going to go up to take her databank. First, her head hit the elevator wall. The elevator floor
was twisted and it fell half a meter down. Its walls were bent and flames arose out of a gap. The cabin was
hot and filled with dark smoke. "I do not want to die burning." she thought. "I will stand up and kill myself
by inhaling the smoke as strongly as I can so that I will not feel burning". Then, she realized that the doors of
the elevator were half open. She seperated the doors with her hands and put her bag between them. She next
went out to the lobby by crawling.
The lobby was full of dead and the wounded bodies like a battle field after a cannon attack. Eveybody were
covered with a cloud of dust like ghosts. Reyher proceeded by crawling among dead bodies in pieces, ponds
of blood and people crying, moaning and screaming. The elevators were burned, all the stairs (B in the center
and C in the south) were collapsed, except stairs A, the furthest one from the hit part. Finding these stairs,

8
Reyher was one of the lucky 12 who were able to escape from the 78th floor that day. Just after she got out,
at 9:59, the South Tower collapsed, too.
First The Japanese Red Army took the responsibility. American Press turned up immediately when Israel
public opinion wanted to put the blame on Muslim World. While Binyamin Ben Eliezer, Israel defense
minister, in the first hours of the attacks put the blame on Islamic terrorist groups directly, Benyamin
Yatenyahu, ex-prime minister and other extreme right politicians made a call to proclaim that the Palestine
Administration and the terrorist organizations are the enemy to fight.
According to the Israel press, the extreme right ministers in the security cabinet, held in the very early
hours of the morning that day, suggested to exterminate the Palestinians by benefiting from this opportunity.
But Sharon, considering that the attack would already cause a strong anti-terror trend on the world, decided
that "it was not necessarry to behave like the thief who takes the advantage of the dark".
The attack to the World Trade Center in February 1993, which caused 6 deads and more than a thousand
wounded, occupied the American public mind quite much. In 1995, as the perpetrator, Remzi Yusuf, whose
real name was Abdulbasit Kerim, was captured in Pakistan and taken to US. After the judgement he was
sentenced to prison for 240 years. Two years later, a bomb exploded in front of the Federal Building in
Oklahoma and the blast killed 168 people. The eyes turned immediately to the Arabs, eventually to the
Muslims again. While the news, relying on the explanations of unknown authorities, were pointing out that
the responsible ones were from Middle East, the FBI authorities, by seriously investigating the event, found
out that it was comitted by an extreme right militia. Timothy Mcgavver, the perpetrator of the explosion was
executed with a poisonous injection last year.
Another case in 1997 showed who directs the public opinion. The Transworld Airlines, Flight 800,
crashed on the south-east part of Long Island on July7th. 230 people died and the Psychological War Unit of
Mossad (LAP) started a campaing spreadig the idea that there was either Iran or Iraq behind this catastrophe.
This work of LAP, which used many people, including senior athorities and investigating journalists, caused
oppression on all Muslims all around the world. Almost one year later, James K. Kallstrom, the chief
investigator of FBI for this case, explained there was no terrorist bomb or judicial crime found. After being
found out that the plane crashed was caused by an electronical lock for it was passing over a sham battle area
where electronical war systems of the US Army were being tested, Karllstom told to his closest friends: "If
there is a way to nail the bastards in Tel Aviv on the wall for they made us waste the time, I would like to do
it much. We had to put under control everything they leaked to the media." he said (4)

PEARL HARBOR SYNDROME


After the evil attack while the eyes turned towards Islamic World and Muslims, 'Pearl Harbour' comparison
used in media was exteremely interesting. The Japanese attacked on the USA Pacific Fleet on Pearl Harbour
port in Hawaii suddenly on 7th December, 1941. In accordance with the things also told in the film 'Pearl
Harbour' which was shown also in our country, US fleet which could not find the Japanese Fleet consisting
of 6 aircraft carriers, 2 war ships, 3 cruisers and 11 destroyers (!) because of US Intelligence and was caught
unawares, lost its almost 3000 officers and privates besides its many ships after the Japanese attack. Because
of this USA Entered the Second World War. Pearl Harbour is still a question in people's mind though the
long years have passed after the attack.
French journal Le Figaro, dealt with the case after so many years and wrote as follows: The attack was a
fake but remained as a secret for a long time. Who decided who wanted that attack which had an enormous
effect on the rest of the century could not be figured out.....Only after 50 years the truth emerged? Roosevelt
knew. The US president, on purpose, turned a blind eye to the Japanese attack on the Hawaii base to make it
definite to enter the war. They were going to give a way to the Pearl Harbour attack. So that US could catch
the chance of entering the war. The choice was made. In spite of the big risks US Army had to enter the war.
Thus at the night of December 6, the top authorities in Washington had secretly decided not to do anything
against the attack and this changed the route of the war and brought victory. That night the directors of the
case waited for the first news of the Japanese attack in the president's room.(5)
It has been seen the USA being pushed into the war with an international plot was taken in with many
other cases out of this. Noam Chomsky, an American linguist, saying that democracy in America is indeed a
secret and invisible totalitarism, in his book, translated into Turkish with the name, Control of Media, gave
interesting examples how this invisible totalitarism- this can be called 'democratic totalitarism'- operates.
According to this, when the administrators of America (not goverments, the real state) decide to do
something, for example an international intervetion, first they get the public ready using the irresistible
charm of media. The target they want to attack (Saddam, Noreiega, Islamic groups, Sandinistas etc.) first is

9
turned to a fiend in the eye of public. To do this, through media, either open campaigns or sometimes
psychological underconscions inspirations are used. Consequently, the public has nothing else to do except
applauding American soldiers who invade a country and kill its people. (6)
Serdar Turgut, in his article in Hurriyet on 18 September, 2001, considered the experienced old wolves
surrounded an extremely incapable president like George Bush Jr.very dangerous. American statesmen,
knowing this, surrounded him with the men who are from the state, very effective in every period and
'expreienced'. This was the unique guarantee to prevent him making unwanted mistake. If you take this
theory one step ahead this was the unique guarantee also to make him do what is wanted. If you think of the
statesmen around the president who lead him, you see them having a long term presence for a very long time.
Even if the goverment changes, another party gets hold of the administration, what is important is the ideas
of these men. They have always been there, always been consulted. And the timing of the terrorist event was
important from this point of view.
Clinton was a really clever, knowing president and when necessary wishfull to shake the established
systems. That was why he was subjected to an extremely well organized and incredible 'hatred campaign' for
8 years in his own country. The information about him, never should be leaked, was given to the journalists
to be used against him. The right attacked him with hatred. Some people, also,in the state offices, finding
him dangerous contributed to this campaign. An incredible thing that there were some people in intelligence
service talked against him. Nevertheless, despite the upsetting attempts of the dominant system, being always
supported by the citizen he completed his presidency without getting overthrown.
There is no specific country for the terrorists.They always wait for the weak period of the country they are
going to attack to. So it was quite normal that the attack was during Bush administration, not Clinton. It was
usual that Bush could not exhibit a serious leadership but what were extraordinary were the attitudes of the
president's men who have the control of the most secret units of the country. There was a strange confusion
in the American administration. Something also happened to the statesmen who rule the deep state.
Interesting information was leaked to the newspapers. Somebody, like William Safire who has strong
connections with the military and intelligence sources , wrote that the secret codes of the president's plane
were in the hands of the terrorists, 'Is there a spy who leaks the informations in the administration?' he asked.
This had not a bomb effect in the American press. They took the vise president to Camp David for protection
but the president was kept in White House. It was right not to keep them in the same place but since the
beginning the vice president Cheney had already the control of the case. These were not all the things which
those who are close to America and know the country well have difficulty in understanding.
Strange news leaked to the journals also during the investigation by the police. The first news came from
Boston. In a car claimed to be belong to the terrorists a pilot flight manual and a Quran were found. It was
quite interesting to find such an 'evident' just after the case. Much more interesting news came from Florida.
According to the news , one day before the attacks ,three men went to a bar, drank alcohol all night,
squandered a lot of money for girls and danced in their laps.They paid 200 dollars per person with credit card
and then left the bar. Guess what they left behind them? According to the news these men left a Quran
behind them. Even if we try to believe in the news came from Boston this was quite fantastic. (7)
Bush was in White House two days after the evil attack. According to the news by Elsa Walsh from The
New Yorker, on the 13th September night , in the Truman Balcony of the House he had a guest while he was
smoking his Cuban cigar which he is crazy for. Of course that night Bush could not know that 15 of 19
suspects were going to come out Saudi citizens, otherwise he would not have watched the Washington
scenery with Saudi Prince Bandar. Ladin was asking special flight permit from family friend, Bush, for his
family members to go abroad without FBI inquiry. All the flights were cancelled in the USA. Bush gave the
required permission, at the same time FBI who was investigating the perpetrator of the September 11 attack
was getting ready to announce the names Osama Bin Laden and Al-Qaeda. Since CNN announced the name
'Osama' 10 minutes after the event Bush knew what he was doing. (8)

WHITE HOUSE OR OIL DEFENSE INDUSTRY COMPANY?


Republicans' White House which is supposed to solve the September 11 crisis is like an oil and defense
industry company. President Bush has been a little petrol company owner since 1977 and vice president Dick
Cheney, the second name of the US Administration is a cunning petrol dealer. Dick Cheney who was the
defense minister of Father Bush Administration during the Gulf War in 1991 was an expert on energy and
petrol. Cheney was the ex CEO of the Halliburton Energy Company. Halliburton has 85 000 workers in 100
countries. This company, having the biggest petrol services of the world has branches extending to Balkans,
Hazar Sea and even to the Far-East.

10
Cheney's company did 15 million - dollar work with Saddam Administration by selling equipment for
infrastructure which was devastated in the war. Halliburton got the biggest share from the cake in the
restoration period after the operation on Iraq.
Condeleeza Rice, National Security Advisor of the US, was also a petrol dealer. Rice, whom Bush asks
advise even when stepping was an ex president of the Chevron Petrol Company. The name of Rice who is
the board member of Chevron was given to a petrol tank for her successful works.
The US defense minister Donald Rumsfeld was one of the former shareholders of Enron, a giant energy
company which went bankrupt. Kenneth Lay, the CEO of Enron was president Bush's old freiend and when
Bush was the governor of Texas he made the things easier for Enron for different subjects. The questions
about the bankruptcy of Enron in December 2001 were veiled in the chaos of September 11.
And of course we should remember the defense industry of billion dollars as well as petrol and energy.
That Carlyle Group....The Carlyle Group which was founded in 1987 is a very special investment company.
The area which the Group makes investment most, as you can guess, is the defense industry. The Carlyle
Group signed, -according to unofficial figures- a 13,5 billion dollar' contract in the war launched against
international terror. The Carlyle Group has a close and warm relations with US Administration.
Now there is a list in which the relations are a mystery. Senior Bush should be put in number one. George
Herbert Walker Bush, the 41st president of the US, was a former board member of this group and advisor.
Colin Powell, the Chief of General Staff during the Gulf War 1991 and now Secretary of State, had once
been the spokesman of the Carlyle Group. Among the workers in the Group was also James Baker who was
a minister both in the Reagan and Father Bush administrations.
Another important name who was a chairman of the Group is Frank Carlucci, defense minister of
republican president Ronald Reagan. Carlucci often meeting his roommate from Princeton University talked
about company affairs and discussed military subjects. His friend from University is nobodyelse but defense
minister, Donald Rumsfled.
So the list is going on. From the former president of Philippines, Ramos to the former prime minister of
England, Major, many people had made money from the Carlyle Group. Laden family was also among the
Saudis who invested in the Group. It was stated that Laden family has 2 billion dollar' investment. (9)
All these are the ostensible part of an iceberg. Invisible, unknown part is full of dirty relations. When we
look at these relations, it is apparent that American foreign policy is carried on by considering the benefits of
these companies. Forexample North Korea... As soon as Bush became president he said that the long-range
rockets North Korea has constitute danger. He is still saying so but with the interference of Father Bush he
softened his style. Father Bush had reminded him the Carlyle Group's investments in North Korea and a
tension in the Korea Penninsula may affect the Carlyle's work especially in Korea. Actually the tention is
rising from time to time but the North Korea policy of the US is carried on by taking the benefits of the
Carlyle Group into consideration.

KEY FACTOR OF MATRIX


The most difficult job in the world is searching the truths since they are not accessible. Think you found
them out; this may not make everybody happy. And sometimes you reach the 'wrong' thinking it the 'right'
and do not know what to do with it. Neverthless, how much ever it is exhausting, difficult, surprising and
even sad, the 'reality' trip is sometimes inevitable for those who do not live in Matrix's world. In the Islamic
media it was written that Mossad knew the event and warned the Jews in New York that 4000 Jewish people
working in the Trade Center did not go to work that day. Many Turkish and other media organs wrote that
this is a conspiratorial theory. (10) The Jews percieve such approaches as anticemitism and attempt to
suppress it.
Though those who live in Matrix do their best not to see these allegations it is difficult to hide the truth.
'Israel is the main threat for the world peace' revealed a public poll in Europe. The European Union Public
Poll Comission (Eurobarometre) made an inquiry entitled 'The main world-peace threatening country' in
April, 2003. The final results of the inquiry drove Israel crazy. There were 8 Islamic countries in the poll.
7515 people in 15 EU member countries were surveyed in the poll. According to the official results on 4th
November, Israel was revealed as the most threatening country with the 59% rate. North Korea with the
%57, Iran %56, Iraq %55, Afghanistan %54 and the US with %53 rate follow Israel.(11)
This poll was taken to endorse the military operations of America which are considered 'war against
terrorrism' in theory but indeed the real terrorism in practice. Obviously they had fallen down into the well
they dug. The results of the poll surprised the Jewish companies while they were reacted in Israel. Simon
Wisenthal Center, portraying the inquiry nationalist, stated that it shows antisemitism grew stronger in

11
Europe. Israel goverment asked EU to be excluded from the Middle-east Peace course. While Sharon
condemned the results of Eurobarometre, Italian Prime Minister and EU term president, Silvio Berlusconi,
also depicted his anger. ''Europe public is not homogeniuos and Eurobarometre chose a certain part to
survey'' claimed Ariel Sharon.
'The US is not a threat but simply a guarantee for the world peace. It has the intention of spreading peace,
stabilization and liberty all over the world with its allies and fellows.' reacted Adam Ereli, the US Deputy
Spokesman to the results of the polls. The king of Matrix was nude. In the British Glasgow Harold's
November 2, 2003 issue, 'Israelis watched the planes crashing into the towers as they were watching a film'
wrote Neil Mackay in his article, which showed that doubts about Israel highly increased. If the news were
not published on Al-Jazeera Net, Al Ahram or Karachi Dawn it could be considered one of the ordinary anti-
semitistic approaches. But it was a British writer who put forward the allegations about the relation between
the sleeping MOSSAD spies and September 11-Al-Qaeda.
Before the September 11 attack, MOSSAD, the Israeli Intelligence Service increased its illegal
intelligence operations over the US. A remarkable case was noticeable. Intelligence services were looking
for the 'terrorist cell; sleepers' not 'spy cell; sleepers'. Sleeping MOSSAD spies entered the US as 'Art
Students'. The increase in the number of Israeli art studentst in spring time was remarkable.(12)
May 20, 2002 issiue of the Newsweek wrote that the USA knew certainly about September 11. On August
6, 2001, an FBI agent reported that originally Moroccan, French flight student Zacarias Moussaoui whom
French Intelligence service stated he is a member of a radical Islamic organization, planned suicide attacks
into the Trade Centers with planes. Although the radical Islamist student was arrested one month before the
attack, that FBI did not go after was not excusable. Moreover the addresses of the possible terrorists were
known. (13)
According to the report reached to FBI through the French Intelligence Service, 'sleeping Arab terrorists'
had lived under the shadow pursuit of the 'sleeping Israeli spies' in Phoenix, Arizona, Miami, Hollywood and
Florida from December 2000 to April 2001. While a group was pursuing Muhammed Atta and Merwan Al-
Shehi, the two leaders of 9/11 another MOSSAD group was after the three suicide attackers who were living
in Hollywood and Florida after leaving Hamburg. Three Israeli art students who were so-called interested in
the USA till 2001 spring were the neighbours of five attackers living close to each other in Hollywood where
at most 25 thousands people live. In the next door of Atta and Shehi, the activist, even in fact the leaders of
9/11, two art students, that is Israeli MOSSAD agents were living. Other Israeli MOSSAD agents -as art
students- preferred Fort Lauderdale, a northern city, where other 8 suicide attackers were living.
MOSSAD had chased the perpetrators step by step, recorded their speeches and learned their plans word
by word. Or they had used these well-educated, radical rich Arab boys skillfully having made the plans
themselves. Consequently they were going to die. After thinking that they had enough information or at the
most important phase of their big action they planned, the MOSSAD authorities from Israel came and gave
FBI a list of 200 possible terrorists in August 2001. According to the French Intelligence Service, MOSSAD
perverted the target of FBI saying that a big terrorist attack would take place soon claiming that would be out
of the USA. It seems MOSSAD wanted the September 11 atrocity to happen by giving wrong information.
Because the Patriot Act and Immigration Law made hurriedly after 9/11 to fight against the terrorism, up
to now 60 Israeli have been arrested. Even Robert Murdoch's Fox Tv which supports Bush, claimed that the
Jewish agents pursued the 9/11 attackers and did not give any information although they knew the
perpetrators of the attack; till Bush confessed that they informed him. In 2001 spring almost 140 MOSSAD
agents were arrested who entered the US. FBI, with a warning letter, informed that MOSSAD agents took
visa for art study and entered the govermental offices and even the secret services with the excuse of selling
paintings. For example one of them said that he came from the Bezalel Academy of Art and Design but
Pnina Calpen, the school spokesman told there was not such a student in the Academy in the last 10 years.
(14)
Michael Meacher, a memeber of parliement in England, and who was also the minister of environment
between May 1997 and June 2003, with his article in The Guardian on September 6, 2003 made all arrows
turn to MOSSAD. According to him two experienced MOSSAD agents went to Washington to warn the US
in August 2001 and giving a list of 200 terrorist names, informed that they were planning a big attack. Why
then FBI did not take MOSSAD seriously? (15)
According to the Daily Telegraph on September 16, 2001, four of the names in the list were the
perpetrators of September 11. It was surprising that nobody from this list was arrested. Even before 1996 it
was informed that some terrorists were going to attack on Washington with a plane. In 1999 in the National

12
Intelligence Council report it was specified that the terrosists-given the name of Al Qaeda -were going to
attack on Pentagon, CIA center and White House with planes.(16)
15 suicide bombers had taken their visas from Saudi Arabia. Michael Springman, an officer from the visa
office reported to Washington that in 1987 many unqualified applicants were given visa to join the Afghan
War being in contact with Osama Bin Laden after being trained in the USA military camps. Newsweek, in its
news dated September 15, 2001 wrote this case which later went on with different reasons. Five suicide
attackers were amobg those who were trained in the USA military camps.That is to say America was shot by
the terrorists who were trained by itself like a bumerang .(17)
The Japanese caused the USA power to enter the World War II by attacking on Pearl Harbour
suddenly. 2400 Americans had died. Meacher remarked that it is found out that indeed authorities in
Washington already had information about this sudden attack which is considered the most tragic and
heedless phenomenon of the American history and pretended not to have known about it for they wanted to
enter the war. He also claimed that although Washington knew about 9/11 to find an excuse for the series of
invasions starting from Afghanistan and Iraq and to make the 21st century 'The Century of America'
remained blind towards the attack. Let us say Laden and his team settled down in Afghanistan but what is the
relation between Saddam and Al-Qaeda? And also where are the chemical, biological and nuclear weapons
claimed to be in Iraq?
The Project of the New American Century (PNAC) prepared by a think tank group from the conservtives
in September 2000 constituted the base of the new American war which was going to start one year later.
Dick Cheney, vice president today , Lewis Libby, Dick Cheney's chief of staff, Donald Rumsfeld, secretary
of defense and his chief staff Paul Wolfowitz and Jeb Bush, Bush's little brother wrote this project.
In the first copy of PNAC whicgh was sent to Wolfowitz and Libby it was stated that the USA will not
acknowledge the supremacy of any country ( including England) locally or globally, take over the leadership
and control in the Middleeast from England, with or without Saddam, capture Iraq and then Gulf Area, the
American bases will stay in Saudi Arabia and Kuwait for longer time, the regime in China will be changed,
the American forces settled in Asia will be increased. It was also stated that Iran and Iraq are threating the
American benefits. Among the threatening countries which are obsticals for America that want to control the
world are North Korea and Syria.
According to Meacher, in the base of thesis of 'the war against terrorism' which America launched after
September 11 was lying under this project. To apply this crazy plan which will shake all the balances on the
world they needed the support of the radical right conservatives which are called neocon who support the
Evangelist-Jewish tenet and September 11 action which convince the American public to fight and make the
whole world take place beside them.
Meacher, also found it is strange for American Security System not to intervene on time, like any wise.
The first plane crashed at 8:46, the second one at 9:03 and finally the third one which fell on Pentagon at
10:06. That the Andrews Air Base which is 10 miles away from Washington did not do anything is
unacceptible. Because between September 2000 and June 2001 war planes immediately intervened 67 planes
which went out of their routes. According to the rule a war plane is sent immediately to a plane which loses
its route to search.
'Why did they not interfere or who wanted so? Or did the American Security System collapse for
September 11? If it is so, why and with whose permission?' asked Meacher. John Loftus, a former Justice
Dept. prosecutor determined that FBI and CIA told the European Intelligence that they were not incapable in
security on September 11. After 9/11 neither the president of FBI nor of CIA resigned because of failure
until summer of 2004. Director of CIA George Tenet resigned suddenly before in coming 2004 presidential
electon. But seriously it was a matter of failure getting information. Whose fault was it? Meacher thinks that
somebody turned a blind eye to the 9/11 attack and concludes that somebody got an opportunity to apply the
PNAC. (18)
Neil Mackay from The Guardian thinks that the most mysterious event is obviously the demeanors of five
suspected Jewish which remained unexplained. Five young Jewish people who watched the towers
collapsing with screams of joy had parked their white Chevrolet van in the reserved place of Maria. 'A group
of boys on their van are wathcing the disaster with happiness like a film. It does not seem to me they were
shocked.This is astonishing I thought.' she said to the police by calling 911 and managed to get the plate
number. When FBI intervened the van which was registered to the Urban Moving company was found in the
New Jersey's Giant stadium with five young boys in it. They also found 4700 USD in cash, many foreign
passaports, some Stanley-Knife style knives like the ones 19 attackers used. 'We are from Israel. We do not
have problems with you but with Palestine.' said the young Jewish who drove the van.

13
The driver's name was Sivan Kurzberg and the others were his brothers, Paul, Yaron Shmuel, Oded
Ellner and Omer Marmari. For some reason these guys were not put into prison like other suspects, given to
under the surveillance of FBI and taken to the Resisting Criminal Office. FBI interviewed with Dominik Otto
Suter, the owner of the Urban Moving company which was getting ready to move, when they went back
again he had disappeared. Later it was found out that he went back to Israel with his family. 'During the
collapse of the towers the workers laughed and to me they said now America will know what we are dealing
with.' said a worker in the company. Vince Cannistraro, the former president of the Operations Against
Terror of CIA stated that some Isaelis working for MOSSAD were identified as the investigation deepened
and they found out that the Urban Moving company was founded to fight against 'radical Islam' by
MOSSAD.
After two week-custody the Jewish suspects were decided to deport with the reason of transgression of
the imimgration law(!). But CIA, intervening the case, made the suspects stay two months more under
observation.They were deported in November 2001 hastily instead of being tested with 'polygraph test'
which was normally supposed to be given. Ram Horwitz, attorney of Paul Kurzberg who resisted to the lie
test for ten weeks, considered the allegations 'silly and nonsense' and claimed that his client can not be tested
for he works in another country as an Israel agent.(19)
The USA goverment confirmed that MOSSAD was still then searching the financial resources of the
organizations like HAMAS and Islamic Jihad in the USA. Mark Regev, chief spokesman of Israeli Embassy
in Washington claiming that the boys learned the news from internet and went closer to see better, parried
the case saying 'just a stupidness of the young'. But the New York Jewish Journal in its issue dated March
2002, confirmed that the Urban Moving Systems company was like a base for the MOSSAD agents and the
company was chasing radical Arabs, but on the contrary claimed that the young boys who were arrested
knew nothing about 9/11.(20) Chip Berlet, an experienced analyst of Boston's Political, claimed that it is
normal to release the spies without any inquiry or harm and with the excuse of 'visa transgression' according
to the secret treaty of the USA with its strategically allies, Britain and Israel.(21)
Neil Mackay the author of this research reached the following conclusion;' While Israel chasing radical
Islamists in the USA most probably it reached also the plans of the group which committed the attack. But it
did not tell the USA about it. The knew that if the towers are attacked the USA, by launching an eternal war,
will catch an opportunity to use its limitless power on the enemies of Israel. We do not know what is right
but we have some unwanted feelings. We do not know the realities exactly but we can not take the unwanted
reality out of our minds. The history will find the realities out; we only can guess.'
This perplexity in England was the reason of distrust for Israel and the Jews. Israel, for its own benefits,
turned a blind eye to 9/11-may be planned it itself- forced the USA to attack on Islam which they consider
the enemy. The Americans always abstained from discussing the close relation between the sleeping
MOSSAD agents and the sleeping terrorists.
It seems not logical that a few idealist young boys (or adults) came together and founded a terror
organization for any specific aim. Those who launched a war against Islam putting the terror label on it also
try to prevent the 21st century to be the era of the dialogue among religions. September 11 was a bomb
attack on the dialogue among religions. MOSSAD which dragged Christians and Muslims into an eternal
war with September 11 and Israel which deminishes its enemeies one by one in the Middleeast by using the
USA power without spending anything, moreover getting extra help, were very happy.
Terror is a means of psychological flagrant war which mostly big states have been using in the last 50
years. The staff of the terrorist organizations which you can count at one strech were trained in the lap of the
big states. If a poll is held in any country of the world to determine the most threatening country, the result
would be nothing different from that held in EU countries with the result of Israel and the USA. Obviously
French, Russia, Germany, China and Italy would be in the first seven threatening countries for they are the
biggest weapon producers and energy consumers. To market the weapons they need war and for war
terrorists organizations need to be fed.
Terror has no religion or faith. The Violence in the North Ireland can not be defined as Christian terror or
the things happening in Palestine as Jewish terror or 9/11 case as Islamic terror. The CNN reporter who want
to show Muslims as terrorists, instead of understanding this tried to make Muhammed Ali say so while
walking in the ruins of the Towers. In return Muhmmed Ali gave him a left fist as an answer.(24)
In all religions attacks on civilians, innocent women and children are not approved even in a war.
Especially in Islam, even trees and animals are under protection. Terror has no ideology, ethnic nation or a
specific country. But there is the 'state terror' and the 'war against terror supported by the state'. The terrorist

14
groups who thinks they are the wariors of liberty and salvation sooner or later went under the wings of the
great powers and were led by them.
While Russia feeding, training the illegal left organizations and supplying them logistically not militarily,
was aiming allegedly at spreading kommunism that is to say transforming ideology. During the left-right
clashes when thousands of youth died in 1970s left organizations had leaned back Russia. It was Russia to
use some countries like Syria and Lebonan as the terror centers. The USA which could not stand the fact that
Russia streched to the warm seas was not late to found its own terror camps in the Middleeast. The suffering
and used side was the poor, illetterate people of the area. Those who are the terrorist to some, are the
warriors of liberty to the others.
Israel's invasions in the Middleeast and the USA's injustice policy have always caused anger and hatred.
The Jews, who were the terrorists yesterday founded a state today and the ones who were responsible for the
carnages started to become president or primeminister. HAMAS which gained the trust of the Palestine
people with the %75 rate was more trustable than Arafat who was considered to be supported by the USA. It
resorted to reply the govermental terrorism of Israel with terrorist ways because of lack of remedy. HAMAS
knows that terrorism is the psychological war as much as the USA and Israel do. Disturbing Israel with terror
in its paradise which it founded on the Palestine blood is the only remedy of HAMAS. The USA which can
not stop Israel's terror is injustice about terrorism; why is what HAMAS does terrorism and why not what
Israel does?
With the collapse of the Soviet Unions the concept of terrorism quite changed in 1990s. It was inevitable to
have another foes for the USA. To found even single polar world, an enemy, new toy was required to
convince the USA. Though Margaret Thatcher, former prime minister of England, was the first who spilled
that The Greens are their new enemies after The Reds, the USA president Bush is the last blunderer who said
that they started The Crusades after 9/11. An Evangalist-Jewish mentality which proclaimed that Islam is a
dangerous violence religion and its Prophet a terrorist -by no means- has been governing the USA and the
world for more than three years. The USA, of course could not say that their new enemy is Muslims with one
billion population so it was called 'war against terrorism'. As if it was not themselves who have fed the
terrorism for years. As if Osama Bin Laden in 1979-1997 and Saddam in 1979-1990 were not their friends.
The psychological depression which affected the USA after September 11 has been covering the world. To
have more participations to fight against terrorism as though a secret hand want terrorist attacks in every
country and Al-Qaeda, especially radical Islam to be blamed. If you were CIA or MOSSAD agent and if
protecting the benefit of Israel-America was your mission, it would certainly be your duty to to determine the
backyard of Islam which was chosen as the new enemy according to the new beginning which started after
September 11, 2001. The name of the enemy would be Muslim, its religion Islam, code name 'Green
Generation', its subcontractor Al-Qaeda, an unknown means of fear, its way of provocation terror with plenty
of bombs and explosions, its location the whole world especially Islamic countries, and its duration
unknown. The dark clouds over the Islamic countries are pregnant for new tricks. The provocations against
Islamic holy values are despicable enough to drive even the calmest Muslim crazy.
The media has a great effort to slander the name of 'Muhammed' and to make people think of terrorist at
once when the word 'muslim is uttered. Media used the name 'Muhammed' for Spiner who terrorized people
in 2003 summer concealing purposely the fact that he converted to Islam after living for 26 years as a
Christian without changing his name, John. The nicknames of more than ten of 9/11 attackers were
Muhammed. The name of our Prophet has been slandered. Fake events are made up, by encouraging the
provocative actions of radical, stupid and illeterate people the world public opinion is convinced that the
scenario which was prepared is true, in other words they throw dust into people's eyes. This is also a kind of
terrorism; it is a great torture for a sincere muslim to be have to convince people around him that he is not a
terrorist. Muslims think that this attack on the main values of Islam through media is done by the Jews who
monopolized the media sector in every country .
In fact the relation between the Jews and September 11 was revealed with a quite clear announcement for
missing people which was published in an Isreali newspaper. 4000 Jews in the Twin Towers were missing;
thus the theory which was produced by the Jews spreaded in the Islamic countries very fast. 4000 Israeli had
not gone to work on September 11. In the Towers 4000 Israel originated people who are either the USA or
Israel citizens were working in banking, stock marketing, and import-export and in other areas on September
11. Did Israel get the information about the attack and warn its citizens?
Ariel Sharon, Israel prime minister, was going to join the opening of a Jewish exhibiton organized in New
York before September 11. But he did not go to New York cancelling the trip at the last moment. If Israel
knew the attack before why did not warn the USA? Who depicted these claims first? Where did this claim

15
come out? Did MOSSAD know about the attacks before? What happened to those 4000 Jewish people?
Those who investigate the case should have found the answers of these questions but they did not.
According to those who have a sympathy for the US and Israel, blaming MOSSAD for every attack on
Israel and Jewish people and blaming CIA for every attack on the USA and its allies is a classic way of
analysis. Many columnist such as Faik Bulut, Suat Parlar, Aydogan Vatandas, Fehmi Koru and Husnu
Mahalli and various parties like Happiness Party, Labouror Parti, TKP, ODP; EMEP and intellectuals like
Mahir Kaynak are plot thinkers in Turkey.The new world intellectualists who do not know that they live in
Matrix, claim that the plot thinkers are the political islamists, bourgeois nationalists and left reformists.
Fehmi Koru who writes for Yeni Safak under the name, 'Taha Kivanc' is considered as the most dangerous
intellectual who investigates such cases.
First of all it is certain that it was not Islamic media which told about this for the first time in Turkey or in
the other Islamic countries as it was claimed. The article which was written by Yalcin Dogan with the
headline '4000 Israeli who did not go to work on September 11' was published in Cumhuriyet( far leftist
newspaper in Turkey) on April 3, 2002.(25) If the allegation is a 'conspiracy theory', it was not put forward
by the Islamic press or the writers considered to be Islamist. The starting point of the allegation was not the
media organs of the Islamic world as it was thought first. Then where did the allegtion come out? The short
answer is the Jaruslem Post....The newspaper on September 11, 2001 'No news from 4000 Israeli working in
and around the World Trade Center.' was writing.
Nobody doubt that MOSSAD knew the USA was going to be attacked. That they knew and informed CIA
and FBI does not mean that they should inform Israelis as well. This important allegation can not be proved
by thinking; some other ways and resources are required. The allegation '4000 Israeli people' was not
spreaded by a stranger from far by whispering. The origin of this allegation was the Jarusalem Post published
in Israel. In the news which everybody can still see in the newspaper's internet site dated September 12,
2001, 'It is not known what happened to 4000 Israeli people' clearly was written. This was the origin of the
allegation.(26) It is obvious that the allegation spreaded after this news.
Now everybody knows that MOSSAD knew about the attacks on the targets in New York and Washington
and moreoever sent its senior agents to the US to inform FBI and CIA. The Telegraph published in London
was the first newspaper to announce the case.The most crucial point is the reality revealed in the question
'What happened to 4000 Israeli people in and around WTC?' The answer is in the list of people who died in
the attacks. There was only one Israeli in the list. '130 Israeli died, too' said George W. Bush in the Congress.
But 'In the attacks only three Israeli people died, two in the planes one in the buildings' wrote New York
Times the day after (September 12, 2001) relying on Alan Pinkas, the ambassador of Israel in New York.(27)
This news was also published in Jarusalem Post on September 13, 2001.(28)
The answer to the question ' Did MOSSAD inform Israelis if it knew?' came again from Israel. 'Two Odigo
workers got a message about the forseighted attacks on the WTC.' wrote Yuval Dror, a reporter of Ha'aretz
on September 26,2001 (15 days after the attack).(29). Odigo is a communiction company which gives instant
messaging service having center in Israel and an office in the World Trade Center. According to the news,
the company had a message two hours before the attack, saying that there will be an attack on the World
Trade Center. 'The company is in collaboration with the security forces of Israel and the US including FBI to
find the messages out.' ends the news.
They brought the question 'Did MOSSAD know about the attacks before?' on the agenda because they had
doubt about the fact that FBI and CIA might have been informed about such a big action. The US president
Bush removed the doubts about that they knew about the attack by making a speech starting with 'That fate
morning..'. The Intelligence services of different countries had warned FBI and CIA about the attacks.
'Israeli intelligences said that they warned their colleagues in the US last month that there will be great
terrorist attacks on big targets in the US' wrote David Wastel and Philip Jcobson in their news in the English
the Telegraph on September 16, 2001 (five days after the attacks). MOSSAD had sent its two senior officials
to Washington in August to warn the US.(30)
MOSSAD could know about the attacks and inform others too but yet there may be Israelis working in the
WTC and around died in the attacks. How many Israeli died in and around the Twin Towers in which
thousands of Israelis work should be mainly investigated. There was a detailed list of the missings in the
internet site of CNN. But there was only one person who was especially mentioned to be from Israel: ' Shai
Levinhar, 29, New York, NY, USA/assistant vice president/ senior technical analyst, Canto Fitzgerald/ (..) ,
Israeli.' Nobody else. 428 from Philippines, 199 from Colombia died that day. Only one Israeli died in a
place which is really the center of the world trade.. (31)Incredible!

16
Two weeks after the attacks, according to the Zaman writer, Fikret Ertan who finds the allegations about
MOSSAD insane, Leon Lebor was the third Israeli who died in the attacks and was indentified. Lebor,51,
was working in a care company in the WTC on the day of the attacks. There was no news about him after the
attack so his family agreeing on that his dead body can not be found started to mourn after the consultations
with the rabbis. The police officially declared that they informed Leon's brother who works in Philadelphia
as a solicitor that they found Leon's dead body and definitely it was identified that the dead body is Leon's
after the DNA and fingerprints searches. Then the body was taken to Israel and burried in Har Hamenubot
Graveyard in Jarussalem. It was a contradiction that they did not mention clearly which Israeli died in the
plane and which one in the towers. ''As the Jews died give up MOSSAD conspiracy and turn to Matrix'' was
saying Ertan.(32)
The main question should be if FBI interrogated the Israelis who did not go to work on September 11 or
not. At least a few Isreli workers in the Twin Towers should have been questioned as possible witnesses.
This was never done as if there was a command not to do so.When Afro-American muslim poet Baraka,
who has also New York Times award, put forward this he was bombarded by the US press. Baraka wrote a
poem talking about the Israelis who did not go to work in the Twin Towers on September 11, which had a
bomb effect in those days. Baraka, who was questioned in CNN for hours was insisting on his claim. He
claimed that France, Germany, Russia, Britain and Israel knew about the evil attack. MOSSAD had warned
the Israeli people one by one and saved them from death. It is insane that FBI and CIA did not know about
the attack which the USA's stratecically ally, Israel knew. The US press wrote that Baraka spreads anti-
semitism and uses his art for hatred for days. CNN speaker suggested shamelessly him to give his New York
Times award back in a live programme. Not caring about this, Baraka was sure: September 11 was
deliberate!(33)
The Saudi newspaper Oqaz just repeated the allegation that the attack was done by MOSSAD, the Israeli
intelligence service, writing about the relation between the attacks and Israel which was often depicted after
9/11. The newspaper claimed that the attacks can not be carried on so succesfully without the help of
someone in the US administration or those who have close relations with the US. And '6 Israelis who are
related with the 9/11 attacks were released after being arrested which proved MOSSAD is related with the
case. Even MOSSAD alone is able to commit such a big attrocity and has a great effect on the US
administration. MOSSAD, which intended to make Muslims and Christians attack each other, committed
this attack by using Arab militants. The US, understanding that MOSSAD had taken part in the attacks
started to approach Arab countries with more positive and understanding way.(34)
Before that in the Arab press it was asserted that MOSSAD warned the Jews who work in the Towers
before and there were no Jews in the buildings on September 11. Most people in Islamic countries thought
so. Really the claim 'The Jews were informed before' was depicted by everybody after 9/11. This claim also
appeared in Al-Vatan which is published in Jordan spreaded gradually. Undoubtedly Taha Kivanc with his
following article in Yeni Safak on January 1, 2002 had shot the target.(35)
The assertion that Israel spied on the US took a vast place in the US press.The news series on spying-
which also implies 'Israel knew about September 11'- of nationalist Fox Tv which increased the number of
its audiences incredibly during the Afghan War drew the reactions severely. If you visit the web site of Fox
tv you will see the warning 'This news can not be found here anymore'.
After the communication monopoly was broken down in the US many communication companies started
to serve in every corner of the country. Heavy rivalry conditions forced the companies to use a
subcontractor firm. Two expert firms appeared on billing which is one of the most difficult and detailed jobs:
Amdocs and Comverse....Both of these firms which undertook the billing works of 25 telephone companies
in the US and almost 200 in other countries are Israeli. In Turkey Koc.Net handled the billing over to Amdoc
and Telsim to the skillfull hands of Comverse.
''The telephone bills in the US are designed in Israel'' claimed Fox Tv. These two companies which carry
out the billing works were entitled to enter the lines. More important is that these firms keep the records
which are used in answering the questions 'Who talked to whom how much?' or ' who calls each other
most?' The news on Fox Tv showed that the US security units believe that Israelis certainly spy on the US.
After Jonathan Pollard was caught as he was spying on the Marine Forces for Israel the US security units
started to observe Israel and found out that incredible ways are used. One of these is getting information
pretending to be a pedlar... When the news 'Most of the people who were arrested are Israeli' started to
appear on the newspapers it was observed that the pedlars did not work in the shopping centers. When the
Israeli youths were deported they disappeared. 130 Israeli were arrested. The end of the long story of five
Israeli youths is not known.

17
These are crucial to scrutinize if September 11 were known before. The US intelligence services found out
that an Isreli group listened to the telephone conversations of some Arabs who were living in Clifornia with
the equipment they set in a house they rented there. The US intelligence services doubted that the
enrollments which billing companies like Amdoc and Comverse would have also beeen used to get
information. It was known that Israel origined Odigo company which does the same work and was bought by
Comverse got a message saying that there will be an attack on the Twin Towers on September 11 morning,
just two hours before the attacks.
Another interesting detail was this: That the Odigo workers were informed about the 9/11 attacks many
hours before the attack through a message was revealed to the world by various newspapers and televisions
one of which was CNN. When you enter the CNN's web site you will find this news on the top. But
inevitably you come face to face a surprising reality: Athough there is the title CNN there you have to click
on http://www11.cnn.com/2001/US/09/28/ınvçmessage.warning/ındex.html to reach the news about the
message.
Because of the news released by Fox Tv in which it was depicted that Amdoc and Comverse possibly
contributed to the Israel's spying acts in the US, ''Israel never spies on the US'' explained the Israel
ambassador in Washington to the public.The explanation was not convincing that people could not help
asking 'Really?', remembering Israeli spy Jonathan Pollard who was still in a US prison.
Also Israel knew that Jonathan Pollard was a bad example. On the days when Bill Clinton was about to
leave White House it was known that Ehud Barak, former prime minister of Israel was prompting him with
many telephone calls. Barak asked him to forgive Marc Rich, a bussinessman who fled to Switzerland for he
was investigated because of the accusation of being swindler and Jonathan Pollard, Israeli spy in a US
prison. After the oppressions Clinton forgave Rich as presidents were entitled to do so but conservatives
prevented him to fogive Pollard. Those telephones are really dangerous tools.
Retired Pakistani general Hamid Gul, in an interview with United Press International, claimed that
September 11 attrocity was perpetrated by the betrayers in the US Air Forces by collaborating with Israel.
According to Gul; September 11 attacks were committed by MOSSAD and its collaborators. The US spends
40 billion dollars per year for its 11 intelligence services which makes 400 million dollars in 10 years.Yet the
Bush administration said the attacks were surprise that Gul does not belive. Ten minutes after the attack on
the second tower CNN announced that Osama Bin Laden is responsible for the attacks. This caused an
immediate prejudgement in the public opinion so that even Intelligence service staff could not think freely.
Gul knew Bin Laden and his friends; He came together with them in Pakistan, Europe and Middleeast.
These are cute people who were graduated from the best universities with high degrees and speak English
very well. They are the Saudi goverment opponents who rediscovered the fundemental Islamic values. Most
of them are from the royal families of the Gulf countries that they had hatred, because their families mock
with the devine rules, spend millions of dollars to satisfy their hypocondrias, fly in their private jets alone
and have journeys in Mediterrenean in private huge ships. Most of the best staff who were trained by Osama
were from the feodal areas which is under the protection of the US and where millions of poor people are
seeking humanity honour.
Wahhabis who are in contact with Laden founded a school in an area where some Chrisitans who
converted to Islam live. Gul's 14 year-old daughter also attends this school.Young girls told Gul that Osame
is their hero. According to him whereever his followers fight are always cited with Mujahidens and defend
Islam and its values. It is impossible for Laden to direct such an operation from a cave in a mountain or a
farmer's barn. Many are inspired by Osama for he stood against the US and Israel imperialism in the name of
Islam...Gul thinks that he is incapable to do such a sophisticated operation.
''MOSSAD and its American collaborators are obviously guilty. Who takes agvantage from this? The
attack on the Twin Towers starts at 8:45 in the morning, four planes change their fixed routes and no air
traffic controller gives any warning. Till 10:00 am no jet from the Air Forces takes off which also implies a
little revolution in the Air Forces-maybe towards Pentagon. The radars are locked, transponders stopped. No
IFF warning was sent. In Pakistan, if there is no respond to IFF the jets immediately take off and without any
other questioning that plane is shot down. So, this apparently is done from inside. Bush was frightened and
was immediately taken to a protection shelter from a nuclear war for he was certainly afraid of a possible
nuclear war. Who could this be? Will also this evaporate among investigtions like Warren report after
Kennedy assassination?
The Jews definitely prevented senior Bush who is also called Bush 41 to win the elections second time.
Israel did not like that senior Bush forced Palestine for the project 'land for peace'. They were also against
junior Bush because he was close to the benefits of petrol and Gulf countries. Senior Bush and Jim Baker

18
collected 150 billion dollar most of which was from Middle East or American middlemen for junior Bush.
Bush 41 and Baker, as civil citizens, organized new relations with Saudi Arabia and Iran. I got this
information from my sources in both countries. Therefore the project Bush 43 was also great danger for
Israel. When Bush 43 won the elections in Florida the Jews got shocked. They had invested a great deal
money for Al Gore. Israel with this attrocity gave its imperialist guardian opportunity to be used to apply
extensive military, political and economical plan to put its 'global capitalism' aim ahead. The 'Global agenda'
is still the same while Colin Powell behaves more careful to take revenge from Saddam who defeated them
ten years ago and others gutsily. Israel knows its going to be demographically underling soon. Israel has
always been in terror and with terror strategies forced Palestinians to go to the refugee camps where they live
in abject poverty. Now Israel is afraid of Pakistan's nuclear works. Now Israel gave Bush family the
opportunity they expected so now they can consolidate more the American base in the Gulf area and extend
the period of its military existance in Middle East to get the control of Hazar Sea thoroughly. Bush easily
ignores the fact that radical Muslims had their main breakthrough in our time when they were used by CIA
against Soviet Unions in the covered war-or he was not informed about this. I was with them then.''
commented Gul.
Gul claimed that Laden was also blamed for the Kenya and Tanzania case altough MOSSAD was
responsible for the actions and continued: MOSSAD is powerful in these countries, too. Do you remember
the operation which was done by Israel to save the hostages in Uganda? Both Kenya and Tanzania were the
parts of the aim. So called one of Osama's friends was arrested in the Karachi airport. It was on August 8,
1999 and a man with well shaved face arrived in Karachi airport on 8 August and showed the officer a
passaport belongs to a man with beard. 'This is not your passport '' said the officer. Then the man offered the
officer 200 rupis to take his passaport back but he refused. Then the man was put into prison.This is not
logical.Osama took an oath on Quran and he keeps his oaths. Sincere muslims do not kill innocent civillians-
that there were also many muslims among them. The passaport was most probably changed in the plane
while the man was sleeping. All these remind us the methods of MOSSAD. The Mujahedens fought against
Russia for ten years. No Russian ambassy around the world was attacked.Therefore it can not be Osama's
followers.(36)
Although some thinks that this is Muslim's paranoya , it is certain that MOSSAD which is under every
dirty work and stone is the key factor of Matrix.

RESOURCES

CHAPTER 1

1- 4 December 2001, White House Speech Solution 2- 5 January 2002, White House Speech Soultion. 3- 12
September 2001, The Washington Post 4- 1st Anniversary of September 11, Hürriyet, 11 September 2002
5- Le Figaro, 30 November 1991 Was September 11 Spurious? 6- Noam Chomsky, Media Control 7-18
September 2001, Hürriyet, Serdar Turgut 8- 14 Eylül 2001, New Yorker, Elsa Walsh 9-
www.CarlyleGroup.com 10- Nuh Gönültaş, Tercüman, 25 December 2003 11- The USA 2003 Budget
Report. 12- 22 December 2003, Hürriyet, the News Al Qaeda Cassette 13- Taha Kıvanç, Yeni Şafak, 29. 11.
2003 14- European Union Comission Poll Comission (Eurobarometre) The Poll ''Countries Which Threaten
World Peace Most'' Dated 2003 April 15- Glasgow Herald Newspaper, Neil Mackay, 2 November , Sunday
2003 16- Newsweek, 20 May 2002 17- Glasgow Herald Newspaper, Neil Mackay, 2 November, Sunday
2003 18- The Guardian, Michael Meacher, Former Environment Minister of Britain 6 September 2003 19-
Daily Telegraph, 16 September 2001 20- Newsweek, 15 September 2001 21- The Guardian, Michael
Meacher, Former Environment Minister of Britain September 6, 2003 22- Glasgow Herald Newspaper, Neil
Mackay, November 2, Sunday 2003 23- New York Jewish Nespaper, March 2002 31- Boston's Political,
Research Fellow Chip Berlet 24- CNN- Muhammed Ali Interview, September 16, 2001 25- Yalçın Doğan,
Cumhuriyet Newspaper issued April 3, 2002 26- Jerusalem Post Newspaper September 12, 2001 27- New
York Times, the next day , September 22, 2001 28- September 13, 2001, Jerusalem Post 29- Ha'aretz
Newspaper, Yuval Dror, September 26, 2001 30- The Telegraph , September 16, 2001, David Wastel and
Philip Jacobson 31- www. Cnn.com, The List of People Died in September 11 Attack 32- Zaman, Fikret
Ertan September 26, 2001 33- CNN, Shocking Poem of Baraka, CNN, October 2002 34- Oqaz Newspaper
Published in Saudi Arabia, September 11 Attack was Done by MOSSAD 35- 02.01.2002 , Taha Kıvanç,
Yeni Şafak 36- Hamid Gül Interview, www. komplo.com, September 11 Attack was Done by MOSSAD,
United Press International

19
CHAPTER 2

CIA AND FBI: THE AUDIENCES OF THE MATRIX'S OPERATIONS

The claim that ''no plane crashed on September 11'' was centered mostly in Germany and France. The crash
on Pentagon was merely a fake. If so, then CIA and FBI either watched or took place in September 11 which
started Armagedon of Matrix. German professor, Rainer Hegenbart's scientific study on this subject consists
of 37 files. Hegenbarth who is a bussinessman and professor in Germany is the head of the Munich Institute
International Management. In the files he analyzed the pictures and under them he attached his opinions
about the case. He reached very remarkable and colossal results.
''1-The wreckage in the pictures taken before the Towers collapsed can never be caused by a passenger
plane. Likewise the wreckage in Pentagon could not have happened because of a plane crash. Because no
piece of a plane was found in the crash place. The progresses in the Twin Towers and Pentagon case can be
devided into three parts:The stately and exciting explosions and fire balls, after that the damages on the walls
of the towers become clear. Mist and collapse. If the links which show these proofs had not been locked and
hackered and it can be attained from this site.
http://www.hegenbarmanagement.de/focus/Illustrationen-Dateien/frame.htm . Matrix did not want mystery.
2- Not only the Twin Towers collapsed but also after some time two other buildings collapsed. Some part
of other 11 buildings also collapsed or were highly damaged. The fact that the damage was great and the
crashes were one after the other, the collapse and the explosions of the buildings were quick as if it was
planned shows that it is impossible to happen because of the oil of the plane .
3-The plane pictures which show a plane flying towards the South Tower was manipulated. This is not
surprising because many amateur video owner who has computer programmes like 'videoshop' can make
sush pictures. It is normal that television channels could not check the pictures in those busy days.
Finally professor Hegenbarth asks us to turn to the reality from the fake world of Matrix by showing the
pictures taken in Pennsylvania and the diagrams which shows the decline of the airlines and insurance
companies in the stock market one week before September 11 as proofs.
Professor Hegenbarth in the preface of his internet site said:
''In the internet there are almost 100.000 international sites which are interested in September 11. Many
architectures, engineers, fire protection experts, pilot associations, devastation and demolition experts and
many wise people have been continually investigating the incredible events on that day. The internet world
tries to bring the mosaic stones together of this mysterious event and do the puzzle.
''The planning and implement of September 11 attacks can not be enlighten anymore. Because the
perpetrators were so professional that they did not leave any trace.'' said Robert Mueller, head of FBI in his
explanation on April 19, 2002 and therefore confessed that the investigations have no result. Yes the biggest
investigtion service failed and left its place to the thousands volunteer investigators.Thus 'internet inspector'
was born.(37)
Televisions and news centers made a snowman from the news snow came just after the event on September
11 without checking so that the target of the investigations was determined. But since 2002 spring the
snowman started to melt and completed its mission. Another picture which was formed gradually by hundred
thousands internet inspectors took it place.
A canadian architect has doubt that the terrorists might have studied architecture. Because the Twin
Towers had architectural secret. Only architects and surveyors knew this-and maybe a few people from FBI
and CIA. It was built with earthquake resistant design so that only shakes even in an earthqauke with the
magnitude of 9, does not collapse. But it had an imperfection: It was not resistant to fire. When the planes hit
on the wanted point with the speed 8 times more than the take off speed the full oil tanks exploded like
bombs. The heat of the explosion was 800 degrees. The steel skeleton of the buildings could not resist to this
heat and melted. The cement in the foundation was so firm that it could collapse only in this way. How could
Laden and its terrorists who live in cave know this? Such a professional action could only be done by
intelligence services or with a very strong support as it is in the American films.
It is another handicap that two people from the terrorist list of 19 people are still alive in other
countries.Why did they always talk about Muslim and Arabic passengers? The US has many foes, such as
Serbians. It worked hard to overthrow Milosevich for 8 years and got many foes. Moreover the Serbians are

20
very good pilots. For many militants immigrated to Germany in the last ten years they know German, too.
The US, which paid 1,5 billion dollars to get Milosevich, might have annoyed Serbians. And there are also
Serbians who challenged during the NATO bombardment in 1999. It was a one-day work for FBI and CIA to
examine the backgrounds of 1500 passengers in four planes. It was doubtful that they announced the names
of the perpetrators immediately instead they should have investigated more.
''This action can not be done by Laden who lives in a cave without telephone and fax'' says a Canadian
pilot and gives his reason: ''The planes crashed into the Towers so perfectly that I am surprised with the
terrorists' wise. They would not hit the Towers if they had chosen the long Boeings with the biggest capacity,
solely with the ones they chose, not smaller ones either. If they had hit somewhere a bit below or above the
buildings would not collapse or hit on one side, that side only would be damaged. Someone with a two-
month-flying training can not hit the plane on the point target without the coordinates given from the land. It
was a matter of a strong support from the land. Were the US intelligences sleeping? Besides I did not
understand why were the terrorists speaking in German not in Arabic? The US press publishing the list of the
terrorists ''Supposed to be related with Laden'' commented at the end. So no one is sure about the relation.
Mathias Bròckers, a German journalist, reaching the unknown, concealed news about September 11 on
internet, gathered the unanswered questions, contradictions and covered news. In his book titled
''Conspiracies, Conspiracy Theories and The Secrets of September 11'' he asks questions such as ''Why are
not wireless connections between the planes and the control towers and the black box records revealed to the
public? '' The most significant finding is that no piece from the plane which was supposed to hit Pentagon
was found.
That the Japanese exterminated the US Fleet almost completely on December 7, 1942 made the US
shocked and the Washington administration declared war against Japan and therefore Germany and Italy.
Today the historians having chance to investigate the secret documents of the term think that President
Roosevelt knew about the attack before and moreover he closed his eyes to the attack on purpose. These
historians among whom there are also famous US experts, reminded how much Roosevelt wanted to enter
the World War II and how much %88 of Americans were against war only till the Pear Harbour attack.(38)
When the hijacked passenger planes hit the WTC on September 11, 2001 the US and the whole world were
terrified. The responsibles were found out by the official authorities even a few hours after the attack. Osama
bin Laden and Al-Qaeda, radical islamic organization. Then, just after that president George W. Bush
declared a worldwide war on international terror. But since then while many contradictions has come out in
the official explanations the claims, moreover the hints that the US knew about the attack has been
increasing. Bush, finally made the expected explanation beginning with ''That fatal morning..'' That is to say
September 11 attack was known before.(39)
This book which was published in Germany brought similar claims, contraditons, conspiracy theories,
unanswered and covered questions together. Bròcker who worked for the German's eminent newspapers such
as Die Zeit, Die Woche and was also responsible for the culture department of Tageszeitung newspaper for
years has doubt about the media which said the same things about the attack since it happened and
newspapers and televisions which are the tout of White House.
Internet was the greatest help for him as alternative data resources. Starting to search through Google
search engine, which is a simple way, Bròcker made up a serie with the articles he wrote on internet
regularly using the news which remained at the backside in media.
'' I scanned several newspapers in English published in the US and Arab World, not in Germany or other
European countries.The picture made up with the data I gathered was completely different from that was
presented us by the official aouthorities. But what happened to me can happen to you, too, when you widen
your horizon in this way and you can be labeled anti-American or anti-semitist'' summarized his work
Bròcker who said the things in his book are no secret and reached them in the newspapers he reads everyday
regularly.
''Even those who read my book stated in their messages that they found the logical explanations of the
case and the questions which should have been in Der Spiegel a year ago in my book '' expressed Bròcker
who said that due to the journalism criteria he tried to reflect the cases objectively and truly and therefore he
was not affected by the reactions.
Mathias Bròcker, in his book which was published 18 times in one week, did not point out the
responsibles of September 11 or did not scrutinize the event before September 11. The main striking side of
the book is that he tried to make unanswered questions to be internalized by the public opinion with the
support of background knowledge.

21
Today still it is not known who is behind September 11. Six of 19 terrorists who are claimed to have
committed the attack are alive. And even though another one was proved to be dead in 2000 and announced
by the prestigious channels like BBC this 19 terrorists are still being talked about. Most probably the
terrorists went aboard the plane with fake passaports. Furthermore ''Who organized and financed September
11?'' was also another question to be answered. On this point there are a few hints:
Again forexample according to a news from BBC, Muhammed Atta who is claimed to be the chief of the
terrorists, was sent 100 thousand dollars by General Mahmud Ahmed, the president of ISI the Pakistan
Intelligence Service, in July, 2001. This is a reality which has been known for almost two years. Why was it
not investigated? Because ISI is the most trustable collaborator in the area for CIA. If the investigation is
extended the relation between CIA and Atta may come out. So this and similar questions remained
unanswered. Naturally such questions do not fit to the black'n'white picture which they are trying to made
up, if at the mean time some grey tones occur it is not that easy to declare a war. Some time ago the biggest
military budget of the US history was agreed on, totally 355 billion dollar! Indeed the US is in a war of
which the end is unknown.'' explained the author who said that the book which is read like a puzzle invite
people to think.
In his book, Bròcker scrutinizes the informations carefully and brings the inconsistencies of the data given
by the officials and the unanswered questions into light. Why are the wireless connections between the
planes and the control towers and black box records not released into the public domain? Why did John
O'Neill who was responsible to catch Osama bin Laden and considered the best terrorist hunter of the US by
New York Times give up eight weeks before the attacks saying ''That's it! All my investigations are stopped
when I reach to a certain point.''? More interesting and terrifying is that after resigning from FBI John
O'Neill became the Security Menager of the WTC on September 1 and died in the attack. What a
coincidence!
How strong is the trade relation between the Bush family and the Laden family? What are their profits from
the Afghanistan petrol line of which Dick Cheney was the president before he became the vice president of
the US? Why was the investigation of the foreigners who take flying lessons stopped by an official
command? And what is the intention of Bush and Cheney in forcing the opponent leader Daschle about his
resolution in the Congress about September 11 to prevent him?
Questions, questions, questions...One after the other.''Why did nobody ask these questions before?'' or ''
Why do people accept the explanations as they are without interrogating for so long time?'' you ask while
you read the book which received various reactions from the German press, which most newspapers consider
nonsense and most are interested in gradually. Mathias Bròcker, the author of the book answers:
''People accept the realities which are put in front of them when the things get complicated. This is the
greatest success of George Bush and his team. According to a poll which was held in the US some time ago
it is understood that 2/3 of people think that there is a close relation between Al-Qaeda and Iraq. But there is
no proof showing that there is such relation. Rather than a relation there is a hostility between Saddam who
has a moderate Islam concept and Al-Qaeda which are radical.
The author and the book were also criticized. First of all this method of Bròcker who wrote this book by
doing searches on internet was criticized sardonically by some press organs, ''Is it possible to enlighten
September 11 by sitting in front of the computer?'' they said. And Bròcker answered:
The 85%-90% of the internet pages I referred in my book are well known foundations such as CNN, BBC
or New York Times, Washington Post. For internet is a completely different resource including the whole
media I consider these censures baseless and inconsistent.(40)
The most interesting news appeared in the Turkish press was related with Muhammed Atta who was shown
as if the leader of the attackers by Pentagon and of whom the pictures were published in all media.
According to the news revealed by Hurriyet on September 3,2002, Muhammed El Emir Atta, father of
Muhammed Atta, told Bild, the German weekly newspaper which sells best, that his son called him on
September 12 and did not know anything about the attack. And claimed that his son who was declared to be
dead is still alive and hid himself not be killed by the US intelligence services.(41)
An American writer Danial Hopsicker desribed Muhammat Atta‘s sexuel and incredible life in his book
"Welcome to Terrorland" Atta lived in Florida with porn-star Amanda Keller for two months until December
2000. Keller desribed him as a drug user, as an alholic, as a poker player even a pork eater which are not
attituted for fundamantalist even regular Muslim. ― Atta was also heavy drinker. He was dressing an
expensive clothes and jewe, gold (also not allowed for men in Islam). I haven‘t seen him praying during the
our relationship. He was not rejecting pork when we were restuarant. He has only one Arap friend, mostly he
was meeting with German friends in the pub. He was using cocain, gathering sex party, and spending a lot of

22
money. He can speak English, French, German, Arabic and Hebrew languages very fluently. He told me He
was going to pilot school but he lied to me he knew how to drive plane so I saw his pilot certificate. Once
when he was angry he killed my little popies.‖ She said to Hopsicker‘s book. Hopsicker accused to Governer
of Florida Jeb Bush was hided Atta‘s connection in Florida. ( 42)
According to the Michael Isikoff's news which was published in Newsweek in the first week of September in
2002, someone who was the close friend (roommate)of Khalid Almihdar and Nawaf Alhazmi who were
declared to be the hijckers after September 11 was among the informers of FBI.(43)
The fact that Germany was used as a base by the contributors put the German domestic policy into trouble.
Therefore the intelligence services were entitled to be able to watch and listen broadly due to the Anti-
Terror Law. '' Banks and airline companies now have to inform the authorities in case of money transfer and
travel of suspicious people. The records of telecomunication companies enabled us to supervise the relations
and their data of the people who are chased.'' said Hartwig Mòller, the president of North Ren Vestfalia
Constitution Protection Department to the German press about the law.
Despite the change of the laws the discrimination between the police and the intelligence services
remained. Hartwig Mòller says that this discrimination is good and gives the events that Greenpeace's
Rainbow Warrior ship was sunk by the French intelligence service and Israel and the US kill their enemies
with the commando operations of the intelligence as bad examples.
Mòller remarked that the German intelligence units informed the American authorities about Muhammed
Atta and his friends long before September 11. Moroccon Munir El Mutasaddik, one of the people who was
thought to play important role in the planning of September 11 attacks was sentenced to 15 year
imprisonment after being judged in the Hamburg state court. But a Jordanian, who was supposed to be one of
the friends of Muhammed Atta was exonerated in the Dusseldorf state court.(44)

SPLENDID ASSERTION OF OKTAY SINANOGLU


He was the youngest professor of the world at Yale University of the US in 1962 when he was just 26. He
was the first Turk who was nominated for the Nobel prize. Adjoining the chemistry into mathematics and
being one of the founders of molecular biology he was a genius in different branches of science such as
physics, astrophphysics and nuclear physics. He took part in the foundations of TUBITAK, ODTU and
Bogazici Universities and struggled for the development of science. Racking his brain over national
problems Prof. Sinanoglu struggled against these problems with his whole power. He was an important
witness in a meeting in Europe to hear that September 11 was approaching. Writing his experiences in his
book titled 'Target Turkey' Sinanoglu explained the case in an interview as follows:
''I came to Ankara on September 11. Where did I come from? From a meeting held in three countries in
Europe with the particiaption of one thousand people. The International,Youth, Education and Globalization
meeting. It was held in Switzerland, Germany and Italy. One thousand European scientists joined the
meeting. In these meetings there were many recondite men. Everybody was in alarm. There was a rumour
that '' Something extraordinary will happen that a 3rd world war may break out.'' When is this? One week
before September 11. ''Soon something great may happen and the 3rd world war may break out'' everybody
was saying. We came to Ankara and it happened .Is it possible not to see this?
One or two million people do everything to govern the world. This is globalization but it was taught
wrongly in Turkey. People were cheated that the West gave up its language, national liberty and nation-state.
This is not true. America has psychological war department and psychological war university. Here they
teach how to conquer the countries without weapons. A reaction started against the people who are for the
new world order and global kings all over the world. In Turkey people who thinks to they are for
globalization do not know anything about the world. Globalization is a big lie. Including the US and Europe,
everybody knows that it was not Bin Laden who hit the Towers.''
When Sinanoglu arrived in Ankara in the morning, a friend of him ''Oktay, turn the tv on, I think the war
you mentioned last night has broken out.'' informed him about the start of the Matrix fiction. There was CIA
or another power behind this thinks Sinanoglu. The reason of plannig such an event and putting the blame on
Muslims is to impose the green danger better on the public in the US where more than 70% of people are
ignorant. Besides Pentagon needed a war to diminish its weapon stocks.
Prof. Sinanoglu, who has been giving speeches at conferences all over the world and doing scientific
studies, claimed that some formations which have been on the agenda in recent years are dangerous.
Asserting that on the contrary to which is seen on the world secret organizations have been effective since
the years 1700 ''Not necessary religious or racial. Forexample the Bush family is Anglo-Saxon and serves for
this organization for 120 years. They are well organized all over the world. ''Most of the people are stupid

23
and useless.We will govern the world. They are not more than 2 million totally even with exegerration. The
rest is useless.'' they say. Even there are some people who say that it would be good if the ones inbetween are
annihilated. A kind of organization which is completely anti-humanist, based completely on the sovereignity
on its own adherents and believes in this like a religion.'' said Sinanoglu.
In recent years there has been a discussion on the idea that the nation-state is no longer appriciated and
national languages will disappear.This is wrong. The European Union project is the preliminary of the World
Union project. But another thing which this organization aims at is to make people consider everything out
of official explanations conspiracy theory. ''These are not what I say. The proofs of these even started to
appear in most places in Europe and in the US.'' said Sinanoglu who claimed that this organization which is
called holy alliance can easily implement the attrocities which kill one or two thousand people to put the
world under their sovereignity.( 45)
The hidden side of September 11 suicide attack in 2001 in the US is increasingly being enlightened. After
Lyndon LaRouche, one of the presidential candidates and general Hamdi Gul, Pakistani intelligence,
Michael Ruppert, too, proved with documents that the attack was done by CIA.
Lyndon LaRouche who is the presidential candidate for 2004 elections from the Extremist Liberterien
party said that the forces who organized September 11 are inside the US, not outside.
''September 11 case is a make up operation and was implemented just when there is an international
financial collapse.It is certainly not the forces out of the US, though people from other countries might have
been used. But it was merely domestic forces. The aim is to change the goverment and lead the US to a war,
whether likely to happen or not. They will do other operations by going on their actions to reach their
aims.The people will be provoked, the goverment will be dragged into war. We must stop this. Do not be
taken in by the broadcasts of CNN, Fox Tv and the like. Agreeing with them and leading the country to the
war is being means to the aim of the perpetrators. Besides we must stop Israel which threats the US and
many other countries and we must maintain the peace in the Middle East. Because the crisis here is the part
of the war which was planned in Asia.'' commented LaRouche in an interview one week after September 11.
(46)
Michel Ruppert, a former CIA agent, showed 29 articles which were published in the US press for one year
as proof. Rupert's claim which was also revealed in the international news agents was published as report in
detail in the site, www.copvcia.com. According to the report CIA had planned this attack years ago and put
into application gradually. Here are the proofs presented by Ruppert in the chronological order: (47)
1988-2000: Senior George Bush, the US former president, went to Saudi Arabia on behalf of Carlyle
Group, the defense industry company. He met Royal family as well as the family of Saudi terrorist Laden.
(Wall Street Journal, 27 September 2001)
February 13, 2001:It was revealed that National Security Agent solved the codes which were used by Al-
Qaeda for communication. Even if Laden had changed all the codes in 7 months this is contrary to the
goverment's explanation ''the attacks were planned long ago.'' (UPI News Ajans)
May 2001:Foreign vice minister Richard Armitage who is also a former intellingence agent, went to
Pakistan with George Tenet, CIA president, and had a secret meeting with president Perwez Musharraf.
Tenet, during his trip met with General Mahmud Ahmed, Pakistani Intelligence Service (ISI).No detail was
revealed. ( India SAPRA New Ajans, 22 May 2001)
July 2001:Three American officials; Tom Simmons (the US ambassador to Pakistan), Karl Inderfurth
(Assistant Secretary of State for South Asian Affairs) and Lee Coldren ((former State Department expert on
South Asia) met Taliban representatives in Berlin and said the US would do a military operation in
Afghanistan in October. In the meeting the German and Russian intelligences were present. (The Guardian
22 September 2001)
Summer 2001:Dr. Jeffrey Starr, an official from the defense ministry, visited Tajikistan in January. The
newspaper wrote that American border commandos who were trained in Kirgizistan and Tajik and Ozbek
special military units in Alaska and Montana. (The Guardian 26 September 2001)
Summer 2001:General Mahmud Ahmed, president of Pakistan Intelligence service sent Muhammed Atta,
chief of the terrorists committed the September 11 attack 100 thousand dollars. When FBI confirmed the
news Ahmed resigned. (The Times of India, 11 October 2001)
July 2001:BND, the German intelligence service, warned CIA and MOSSAD that Middle Eastern terrorists
would attack on the important symbols of American and Jewish culture by hijacking passenger planes.

24
(Frankfurte Allgemaine Zeitung, 14 September 2001)
September 9,2001:An Iranian, calling the US police, informed that an attack would be on the WTC. The
thelephone call was confirmed also by the German intelligence service.CIA remained silent.
(Online News Ajans, 14 September 2001)
August 2001:FBI caught an Islamist militant related with Laden in Boston. In the investigation it was found
out that the man who was one of the important directors of Al-Qaeda was taking flying lessons and had a
boeing planes fying manual. (Reuters, 13 September 2001)
Summer 2001:Russian intelligence service warned CIA that 25 pilot terrorists were training for a suicide
attack. The Russian press wrote about this .
July 4-14,2001:Laden took a kidney cure in an American hospital in Dubai, capital of United Arab Emirates.
He met CIA officials in the hospital. (Le Figaro, 31 October 2001)
Early August:Russian leader Viladimir Putin gave directives to the Russian intelligence service to warn the
US about the attacks on airports and govermental buildings. (MSNBC, 15 September 2001)
Septeber 3-10,2001:One week before the September 11 attack, an audience, joining a radio programme
warned about a likely attack on the US. (MSNBC, 16 September 2001)
September1-11,2001:A group of 25 thousand soldiers which was the biggest English military force sent
abroad since the Faulkland War went to Oman which is on the closest point of the Arab penninsula to
Pakistan for the 'Main Harvest', the simulated military operation.On the same days two American warships
,too, set out to the Arab Gulf.17 thousand American soldiers joined 23 thousand NATO soldires in Egypt for
the 'Bright Star' simulated military operation.All these military forces settled in the area before September
11. (Guardian, CNN; Fox, Observer)
September 6-7,2001: 4744 United Airlines shares were opened to sale. Most of the shares were bought by
DeuttscheBank/AB Brown of which CIA director A.B. ―Buzzy‖ Krongard was the manager till 1988 . (New
York Times)
September 10,2001:4516 American Airlines shares were opened to sale. (Wall Street Journal)
September 6-11,2001:Unlike the usual case the sales of the United and American Airlines shares increased
with the portion of 600%. However other airline companies were stable. (Reuters 10 September 2001)
Early September: It was found out that CIA, MOSSAD and many other foreign intelligence services minute
by minute followed the share processes by using the programme 'Promise' to get information about likley
terroris attacks before they occur. In July it was learned that Laden was the owner of the Promise. FBI and
Justice Department proclaimed that they had been using Promise since the beginning of summer to get
information. But they failed to understand the September 11 attack! (Washington Times,15 September 2001,
Fox, 16 September 2001)
September 11,2001:General Mahmud Ahmed, ISI president, who is also Muhammed Atta's friend went to
Washington to had some meetings on behalf of Taliban. (MSNBC, 7 September 2001)
September 11,2001:Although the planes were hijcked at 8:15 till 9:05 the US president was not informed
about it. The General Staff, though he knew about 4 hijacked planes he waited for 75 minutes to give order
to the war planes to take off. The war planes in the Air Forces could only take off at 9:30 which was yet too
late.Federal Aviation Administration proclaimed that the areas where the planes were hijacked were the
black holes that could not be seen by the radars and they failed to follow the planes through radar till they hit
the Towers. (CNN; ABC; MSNBC; Los Angeles Times, New york Times)
September 13,2001:China, having been wishing to join the World Trade Organization for 15 years was
hastiliy accepted as the member with the US support. (New York Times, 30 September 2001)
September 15,2001:According to New York Times, Mayo Shattuck resingned from the Alex Brown
department of Deutchebank.
September 29,2001:According to the news which were published in Sanfransisco Chronicle, United and
American Airlines shares which were on sale and with 2,5 million dollar value could not be sold for the New
York stock market stopped the transactions after the attacks. In the meantime share holders applied to take
their shares back.
September 10,2001: Frontier Post which is published in Pakistan, wrote that Wendy Chamberlain, the US

25
ambassador, calling Pakistan Petrol Minister, under the light of the last jeoploitic progresses, brought the
pipe line project, which enables the Turkmenistan natural gas reach Pakistan over Afghanistan and but which
was given up before, on the agenda.
Lisa Beamer was one of the people who became famous due to the September 11 attrocity. She was pregnant
for 4,5 months. Tod Beamer, Lisa's husband, was in the United Airlines plane with flight number 93 which
was hijacked by the terrorists and crashed in Pennsylvania. The terrorists had the intention of hitting it on
toWhite House or the Congress Building. But brave resistance of Tod and some other passengers upset their
satanic plan. Tod and those passengers attacked on the terrorists and fought with them. During the scuffle the
plane went out of control and crashed in the coutryside of Pennsylvania. All people in the plane, the
passengers, the crew and the terrorists died.
''Let's roll'' was the last words of Tod who attacked on the terrorists with his friends and died while trying to
save Washington from a big terrorist attack. While Tod was declared as hero this expression turned to a
national saying. After that Lisa wrote her life story with her husband in a book titled ''Let's Roll''. The book
sold more than one million and Lisa Beamer became the most famous widow of September 11. President
Bush invited her to White House and introduced her saying 'let's roll'. Beamer, thus found the way to be
famous and rich through September 11.(48)
The only Turk was Zühtü İbiş who died in the World Trade Center leaving his wife Leyla Uyar Ibis and his
three-yer-old son, Mert who asks about his father every day. Leyla Uyar got offended by the rumour ''Leyla
became rich through the donations''. In the interview with Dogan Uluc from Hurriyet newspaper on
September 5,2002, Leyla Uyar stated that she was asked to waive her rights in state, airline company and
FBI when she applied to get the help given after September 11. Canto F. had given 100 thousand dollars
from the accident insurance.They were to give 25% of the company income to the people whose spouses
died in the attack for five years. Before the company was giving 5-6 thousand dollars once in every three
months then they changed it to every month.The Red Cross and Salvation Army paid her house debit, water
and electricity bills. She could not receive any help from the goverment, not even a penny.(49)
FBI worked with the insurance company to prevent the September 11 victims to open a case.The insurance
companies considers the event a single attack. But the owners of the insured Towers wanted high damages
because of the two planes, two attacks thesis.The time to apply the court for the Sept. 11 victims expired on
December 22, 2002. The relatives of those who died and the injured, totally 4443 people asked 2-3 million
dollars as damage, the least amount was determined as 1.7 million dollars. The appropriation for the damages
from the Congress budget was more than 6 billion dollars. According to Kenneth Feinberg, head of the Sept.
11 Victim Compensation Fund, indeed more people died in the case. Only 75% was supposed to apply. The
victims who were going to receive help from the insurance company accept that they will not open a case
against the state and airlines by signing the contract.(50)
In the US, more than 50 unions and human right organizations set up American Human Rights net to
follow the human rights infringements closer. The foundation, which announced its presence on December
10,2003, intended primarily to exchange the information about the human rights infringements in the
US.(51)
The project 'Daniel Libeskind', the scyscraper which is called 'Castle of Liberty' which was going to be
built in the place of WTC, will be completed in 2006 and the new single tower will have 70 flats. Its height
will be 541 metres with the roof and 609 metres with the antennas.Thus it will be higher than the tower built
in Taipei, the capital of Taiwan. At the last moment they decided to build windmills instead of Skygardens.
Larry Silversten had the rental contracts.The insurance companies raised the insurance prices all over the
world after Sept. 11 to compensate the loss of collapsed buildings. Extra prices of the insurance agents who
work with the system of the world common pool affected everybody. Unlike as it is thought, the owner of the
Twin Towers did not lose even a penny.
The US goverment and airline companies got away for FBI convinced the victims not to open a case. If they
had opened each was supposed to receive 10 million dollars.(52)
THE FRENCH CALL IT ‗INTERNAL COUP‘
In the book titled ''The Appalling Fraud' written by Thierry Meyssan, a French journalist it was told that
Sept. 11 attack on the Twin Towers was an ' internal coup'. ''The planes hit the towers were controlled from
land'' claimed the journalist. ''The explosions which occured inside when the planes hit caused the buildings

26
collapsed.'' was also his claim. In the book which was translated also into Turkish it was claimed that ''No
plane hit Pentagon''. According to the French journalist no satisfactory explanation by the US administration
and conflictive explanations of Pentagon,CIA, FBI, president Bush and the Fire Brigade strengthen the
doubts.
Thierry Meyssan thinks that a Boeing 757 with full tanks of 100 ton -weight and goes 400 km per hour not
only gives damage to the outer face of Pentagon but also the effect of the hit will be much more than that
seen in the pictures. Besides no plane wreck was seen in the pictures which were taken. ''Why is not there a
plane wing vestige on the Pentagon building? What had happened then? Was there a conflict among
themselves?'' asked the journalist. The book which was selling hot all over the world includes many
documental proofs and pictures. In the book many points such as the features of metals, planes, electronic
systems, technical details, the metals used in planes, fire bomb, what and how happened were explained in
deteails.(52)
Meyssan, in a programme on France 2 TV, accused the US goverment of telling lie. On internet in a site
called ''Hunt the Boeing'' there were pictures confirming Meyssan's claims. In the site some unanswered
questions are asked to the authorities showing related pictures as proof. ''That the US officials did not inform
the public about what was going on and the appalling violence of the view made the tv channels show the
hitting moment of the suicide planes on the WTC and the collapse of the Towers again and again.
Unexpected events and the deficiency resulting from live air left the information as it was given at the
moment of the attack and prevented a global approach.'' summarizes Meyssan the events after Sept.11 in his
book.
Meyssan, who states that in the following three days of the case many extra informations about the unknown
parts of the events was released by the officials but this information got lost in the unlimited flash news
related with the victims of the attack and the rescue operations made the following interesting commentary:
''The relations between the events have bizarreness, doubts and contrasts. Because of the National security
the public and the world had to content themselves with the official explanations.Whatever it is, the file we
made here will take us to question the legitimacy of the counter attack of the US on Afghanistan and the war
against the axis of the evil''.(53)
With the book titled ''The War Has Just Started.'' which was written by the advisor of the intelligence
services and the head of The Great East Mason Lodge and Xavier Raufer was an intimidation of the French
goverment and intelligence service to Washington. ''The attack was on the US but poor countries suffered
more, not the rich. It was stated that more that ten million people lost their jobs in tourism and in other fields
in many countries. Laden was brought up by the intelligence services, they produce all the terrorists. Laden,
in 1968 worked for M 15 to overthrow Kaddafi. While the big countries bargain with terrorists small
countries struggle against terrorism. All terrorists are subcontractors, there is no longer ideologic terror. It is
extremely difficult to know the face and the format of the terror and who triggers it. The US, after Sept. 11
started to talk about an operation also to Iraq. Iraq has not been related with terror up to now. How can we
explain this? There are countries which have benefits and for the sake of these benefits there are
downtrodden countries and the rotation of this cogwheel is not new.'' said Bauer who blames CIA and
Pentagon.(54)
The French prominent newspapers and intelligence services are increasingly started to talk about the details
to prop up the thesis that behind the attacks in New York is not Laden and Al-Qaeda but the 'Falcons' in the
US Army. They wrote about 'a tested govermental revolution'. Among them were official press like 'Le
Monde' and Le Figaro'.
How much the content of the news fits to the reality is not so important here. The main principle is to stop
the secret revolution period which was launched on September 11 in the US. Many politicians-not only in
France but also in other European countries and also in Russia- think that the attacks in New York and
Washington were not terrorist attacks, on the contrary a political operation with many stratejic dimensions.
''Online-Ajans'' of Reseau Voltaire who has relations with the intelligence services and Le Figro and Le
Monde, the respected daily newspapers of Paris were the source of these news. Reseau Voltaire's press
council, on September 27,2001, announced that they prepared a special file about the Sept. 11 events-a
govermental coup according to them-. ''On Sept.11,2001 all day long, president Bush could not decide if he
should describe it as a military coup attempt or a foreign terrorists attack....It seems incredible that the US
president could imagine the US army organized such a villainous attack. But in 1962, president John F.

27
Kennedy confronted a bigger conspiracy of the General Staff to make the invasion of Cuba legitimate.
General Leyman L. Lemnitzer had planned some violent bomb attacks on the US people but was prevented
by the president. Then soon. Lemnitzer and the other radical right officers managed to assassinate him.'' was
continuing the news. (55)
'' It was September 11, 2001 at 10:01. The perpetrators of the attack on New York and Washington called
the intelligence service which was in charge of protecting the president. The voice on the phone, to make the
intimidation more believable, told the secret codes which are used to quote the president's commands from
White House and Air Force One, the president's plane.
The plane was diverted to an unknown direction to protect George W. Bush, who was about to turn back
to Washington, at the same time White House and Capitol, the center of the democratic foundations were
evacuated, political staff were taken to the shelters which are resistant to the atom bombs. No National
Security Council member thought of a terrorist attack, everybody thought that it was a military revolution.
Only towards 20:30 everything turned to normal.'' was stated in the introduction of another article.
Reseau Voltaire's main file was published in the ' Information Announcement 235-236' which is sent only to
the subscriber of the agent. In short the followings were stated:
''The American officials did not think that it was a terrorist attack by the Middle East groups from 10:00 to
20:00 but a military revolution by the fanatic American groups who may also start an atom bomb attack.
Because there were some reasons to think so. But today this possibility was given up. Because in the case of
revelation it may upset the US people and prevent the support of the allies in a likely war.''(56)
Thierry Meyssan, the reporter of the news agent which commented on the news about the telephone call,
concluded that by calling the intelligence service the attackers wanted to give ultimatum to the president and
to put pressure on him rather than taking the responsibility of the attacks.
Because of this telephone conversation and in order to undertake the control over the armed forces and
especially to prevent somebody to put himself into his place and cause a nuclear war, Bush could not go to
Washington for 12 hours and he had to go to the Strategic Command Headquarters. Some marksmen and
land-air rockets were settled down around White House to prevent a likely attack of the parachuters.White
House and the Capitol were immediately evacuated.
Meyssan and his team, in the frame of other investigations, tried to establish ''the groups which they think to
be possibly mobilized against the President''. Reseau Voltaire published a reasearch about the ‗Special
Forces Underground‘ which was developed in the staybehind ( pasive forces which can be said on the alert
in theUS army) and also a terrorist net having relations with Bin Laden. This net did not do its first rehears
because its name was pronounced with the assessination of John Kennedy and the terrorist bomb attack in
Oklahoma City in 1995.
Related with this militia-action, Reseau Voltaire introduced some documents covering the relations between
Timothy McVeigh, the perpetrator of Oklahoma and ''The Resister'' the magazine of the General-Edwin-A.-
Walker company and Major General Walker. And about Osama Bin Laden, Meyssan, being objective for his
guiltiness, states that ''he mintains a political chance to apply a specific policy'' and remarks that this policy
should be examined closely:
''Anglo-Americans, a few months ago, stopped supporting Taleban movement and decided to overthrow
their regime. A militry plan was prepared in the middle of July and it was decided to apply in the middle of
October. This plan which was hidden like a big secret, was confirmed also by Niaz Naik, the former foreign
minister of Pakistan and other active politicians.(57) The English Military Forces were deployed in the area
before Sept 11 which enables such an action to be legitimate. Naik thinks that according to this plan they
were thinking of Zahir Şah -though very old- to take part in the plan.They also asked Pakistan intelligence
Service to solve the problem related with Mesud. Thus it was solved! But somebodies among the US senior
commanders found this first military attempt inadequate.'' The petrol problem was the reason of these
events.(58)
The news number 237 on October 16 brought another questions about the attack on Pentagon on the
agenda. The pictures and the news about the attack on Pentagon, unlike the pictures and the news about the
Twin Towers were censored by the goverment. A group of experts from aviation-ballistics-statics, using
satelite pictures and other known informations concluded that the damage on Pentagon was possibly caused
not by a plane but by another reason. ''The US goverment does its best to conceal the perpetrators who were

28
from inside the country and now is pointing out a foreign enemy as the target.'' was the conclusion.(59)
Reseau Voltaire 237 was investigating also the secret financial relations between the Bush family and Bin
Laden.The famous BCCI bank (of which Bush was the head) of which the name was also pronounced with
Iran-Contra scandal before had commercial relations with the Harkin Energy Group. As another interesting
detail; It was also remarked that Salih Idris who is told to have relation with Laden has shares in the IES
Digital Systems which is responsible for protecting the parliement, military and civil nuclear buildings in
Great Britain.(60)
Reseau Voltaire, in his article entitled ''Awful manipulations'' on Novemeber 5 relied on the matters which
revealed the secrecy and deficiency in the official explanations and which were enlightened by the
international resources day by day-among them were Proseco, Canal Plus, Figaro, Times of İndia and the
Observer-(62). The news in Figaro on October 31 telling about the allegedly negotiations between Bin
Laden and a US official was one of them.(63)
The French prominent newspaper Le Monde had published the news which was mentioned above on
November 12 thus no official authority could fudge on this. Le Monde published a detailed introduction of
the new book titled ''The Forbidden Truth.''(The authors of this book are known to be close to the goverment
and intelligences). The title of the introduction written by Sylvain Cypel was ''When Washington Negotiated
with Taleban''.
''Before September 11, the Bush goverment had blocked the FBI's attempts to prevent terrorism because they
were in busy negotiations with Taleban about supporting them with the condition that they should deliver
Osama Bin Laden. This was the thesis of the book ''The Forbidden Truth'' which was publised on November
14.(64)
The title of the book meant to cause furor. It seems there is marketing strategy hidden in the title ''Bin
Laden-Forbidden Truth''. The spelling mistakes shows that it was published hastily. But this does not mean
that we should concentrate on something else from the theory which was brought on the agenda by Jean-
Charles Brisard and Guillaume Dasquie, the authors of the book.What did they say? First of all, they said
that the Washington diplomacy prevented FBI to carry on some enquiries about the secret organizations
which organized some anti-American attacks in Saudi Arabia and Yemen till September 11 because the US
wanted to preserve its relations with the Gulf-monarchies.To prove this, the authors, in a sansational way,
published the statement of John O'Neill, the second man of FBI who came to visit them in July 2001 with
the excuse that their works were being hindered.
Then they explained that the US officials had been holding many negotiations with Taleban and its
neighbours (Pakistan, Russia, the former Soviet Republics, China, India) for years expecting them to reply
positively the offers of the US petrol companies...They revealed that these negotiations were re-started by the
Bush goverment zealously ( because the big petrol companies have strong impact on the Goverment) ...
After 1998 the US petrol producers and officials concluded that it was impossible that Taliban could take
the control over the country completely (that thus Afghanistan could reach the stability).This meant
withdrawal from the ''New Big Game'' that there were profits which prevents a side defeat the other and
conflict each other in Afghanistan between the America-Pakistan side and the Russia-Iran-India side. If this
is not a ''game of picking up zero'', for Washington it means that the US, Russia, Pakistan and even Iran
reconstruct Afghanistan and accept the compromise of the Afghan fractions to open the Middle East petrol
companies.
After the attacks on the US embassies in Kenya and Tanzania (August 1998) of which Bin Laden was
accused the major item on the agenda of the American-Taleban negotiations was the delivery of Bin Laden.
With the condition of Laden's delivery Clinton goverment implied that in a way they would approve the
Taleban administration. This caused the necessity of control on the Gulf monarchies, their allies, and on
Pakistan.The international opression mechanisms were mobilized.
The UN made a negotaition forum called ''6+2'' (Afghanistan's six neighbours and the US and Russia) to
make a strategy to get out of the crisis and to accept the UN decision, 1267, demanding sanctions against
Kabul. Prince Turki Al Faisal, the head of the Saudi intelligence asked Molla Omar to deliver Osama twice
but he failed.
The Bush goverment tried to get progress from February to August in 2001. Some officials from Taleban
were invited to Washington in April. The last known meeting was held on August 2 between Christina

29
Rocca, a senior official in the foreign ministry and the Taleban ambassador to Islamabad. There an idea
(Loya Jirga) was born; a council of tribes with the presidency of the King Zahir Shah who was living in
exile to end the Taliban administration; but this idea was not revealed by the western diplomats till Sept. 11.
Washington, for months, offered Taleban this idea directly with ''6+2'' and in the secret negotiations in
Rome, Cyprus and Berlin with the accompaniment of Spanish Francesco Vendrell, private representative of
Kofi Annan, secretary general of the UN. The statements in the Kofi Annan's report on August 14, 4 weeks
before the attacks ; ''There was some diplomatic efforts by the senior officials to found an alternative
goverment instead of the sovereignity of Taleban alone from April to July'' was the strongest one and no
more secret proof .(65)
The biographies of two authors published in Le Monde leave no doubt about their close relation with the
French intelligence: The authors of '' The Forbidden Truth'' are close to the intelligences. Jean-Charles
Brisard was responsible for the department of financial news in Viventi then the French intelligence asked
him to investigate the financial resources of Al-Qaeda. His report about the financial resources of Bin Laden
was given to George Bush by Jacques Chirac when he visited Washington for the first time after Sept. 11.
Guillaume Dasquie was the editor of ''Intelligence Online'' an agent expert on intelligence.(66)
The reason of the expectation of a terrorist-gerilla attack by which the Hollywood films inspired relied on a
TOP SECRET report. In the 140 page report it was stated that a nuclear, biological, and chemical terrorist
attack is likely and the goverments were asked to leave budget aside for the future precautions. The Toronto
Star, publishing the report on August 20, 2001, remarked that an alarm was given in the following 5-7 years
and wrote that the consolidation of training and warning systems and the constitution of an operation team
were focused on.
As it is in the American movies, for an erly intervention in the case of a likely nuclear, bilogical, and
chemical attack alarm it is considered to constitute specially trained teams and to train the medical staff. The
army is reponsible for determining the staff. The US had already had the teams serving in this area. What is
new is that Canada also entered among the threatened countries and similar teams were asked to constitute
also from the Canadian Army. The report was sent to the Canadian Army attached with an information note
having the statement ''Only Canadian View''.
The English have chemical and biological war experts and operation teams. The US, going further, every
year earns billion dollars from training services on the power of chemical weapon. The countries under such
possible threats show great interest in the areas which were founded to fight with biological weapons. Every
year, the developed countries pay the US a great deal for training of the special teams. This sector even
brings money to the US.
There was no information in the report about how many people were specialized and commissioned. It was
stated that qualified trainings for struggle against chemical and biological attacks is given.In Canada also a
group was commissioned to train medical staff in the army for a likely risk. Canadian National Security
Experts were discussing this report just before Sept 11. March 2001 it was decided to prepare a progress
project in the frame of the new plan and to establish the necessities according to the renewed conditions.The
strategy was going to be put forward on the mentioned date.(67)
In the American movies, such attacks are always supposed to be planned by muslims, and the Iranian,
Pakistani, Arab or Iraqi terrorists are always in charge. At the end an American hero, policeman, a CIA or
FBI officer or a civillian who fought in Vietnam makes the terrorists surrender at the last moment. Thus the
idea that ''muslims are terrorists'' is settled in the audience's subconscious. If the terrorist is not Muslim then
he is for sure a German, a Nazi or Hitler fan. During the cold war the Russians were also labelled
ideologically. The scenario of a communist terrorist who longs for the Soviet Unions is no longer demanded.
The new period's threat is Muslims.

REFLECTIONS IN TURKEY
The claim that it was a covered Pentagon coup was first depicted in the Turkish press by Fehmi Koru from
the Yeni Safak newspaper. It was striking that also Turkish journalist Yasemin Congar who defenses the US
profits and says she is close to the same foreign ministry officials confirmed this claim.
Congar, from Milliyet, on August 19, 2002, wrote ''Every morning to myself I say 'There's been a coup in
the US. Now then these things we are experiencing make sense' said a senior official (whose name she did

30
not give) in foreign ministry. She stated that the falcons in Pentagon were the coup makers, Colin Powell,
foreign minister , was left highly passive and the US foreign policy was mainly directed by Pentagon, vice
president Dick Cheney and Donald Rumsfeld, secretary of defense. She added that the team against Powell
was in collaboration with the Sharon group. That the foreign ministery senior official who talked to Yasemin
Congar described Sept. 11 as a coup was almost confirmed by other strong proofs.(68)
In an article in Sunday Herald on September 15,2002 Neil Mackay wrote that the Iraq operation was
planned before George Bush became president by a group in Pentagon which today surround Bush. At the
end of the article there was a long and provocative report dated September 2000 and entitled ''Rebuilding
America's Defenses'' by the falcons in Pentagon.(69)
It is possible to attain the 90 pages report having the autoghraphies of 16 senior officials related with
Pentagon including the autography of Paul Wolfowitz, Bush's main man in the web site
http://www.newamericancentury.org/RebuildingAmericasDefenses.pdf. (70) In the same report, yet in the
2000 September Iran-Iraq-North Korea were targetted, a rampageous intention which would put primarily
the Middle East and the Middle Asia into a chaos was emphasized as the new military strategy of the US. For
sure it is not that easy to make primarily American people and then especially European people and
goverments accept such an attack, it is possible to think that two giant towers in the center of New York and
about 3000 people were sacrificed by the same officials. It seems it is a conceivable provocation that those
who planned and carried on a crazy attack which cost millions of people's lives as 'the new defense policy of
the US' attacked on the Twin Towers in the center of New York to convince the other foundations in the
country and to lead people!
Everything was tried to cast out Powell who wanted to prevent the falcons who staged their plans abusing
September 11. In The Weekly Standart magazine which is known to be close to Paul Wolfowitz, Deputy
Secretary of Defense and Richard Perle, the chairman of the Defence Policy Board (Prince of Darkness)
there were articles asking Powell to resign.(71)
Mustafa Aydin from Aksiyon journal, mentioning the project JPALS (Joint Precision Approach and
Landing System) emphasized that there is no need for suicide attackers to carry on September 11. It is a
system which was developed by Raytheon, the US giant weapon industry to control the busy air traffic. In
this system, depending on the GPS system, the flying systems of the military or civil planes which enter the
air control area are dissolved easily -even the codes are not given by the pilot-and the planes are captured.
The plane, after being taken under control is landed on the wanted point. The system was tested aiming at
military with the F/A-18A Hornet plane in September 2000 and got the title '' the first hand-free landing
system'. Raytheon, testing the system also on the civil planes, managed to land a cargo plane of Fedex
without pilots.(72)
After the September 11 attacks on the heart of the US everybody dicussed how it was managed. The
security at the airports is increased. Everybody who are suspicious, even the bodyguard of the president, was
taken out of the plane hastily. But those who work in the aviation sector mostly think that the planes were not
hit to the towers after they were hijacked.
While these were being discussed an extremely secret custody was a kind of corroborative evidence for
these doubts. FBI questioned 10 project staff of Raytheon to find out if somebodyelse got JPALS. So what
made Daniel Burnham, president of Raytheon and JPALS and Buruce Solomon, head of JPALS project have
difficult days?
The JPALS is a great remote control. Thet started to use the project to control increasingly busy air traffic
and to prevent the planes from causing danger. Raytheon, the biggest company in the US weapon industry ,
undertook the project. With about 20 firms working in aviation and naval electronical communication sector,
Raytheon which is active in every fields, including air defense and war systems, air traffic control systems
has been carrying on the project of controlling the civil planes from land by using GPS technology since
1984. Raytheon in a press conference explained that with JPALS the planes which go out of control can be
intervened from land.
But after this everything changed. Pentagon, the US Defense Ministry, taking action after Sept. 11 started to
investigate to find if the project might have been captured by others. Because even still being tested, the
flying system codes(even the pilot does not give) of all planes -whether military or civil-in the control area
are solved and they are captured with the interventions from land. Thus the planes which give danger sign

31
such as hijacking or bad weather conditions are landed in a secure area. Insomuch that a Fedex cargo plane
was landed with the use of this project for test. Both FBI and Pentagon are trying to find out who got this
project. Because it was explaiened that the project was invented completely for peaceful aims and it can be
used to turn the planes deadly weapons.(73)
According to the CBC's news on December 19, 2003, Thomas Kean, the chairman of 9/11 investigation
commission, accused all the administrators including primarily Pentagon, FBI, CIA and president Bush of
not taking precaution although they knew before and asked them to give an account. The former New Jersey
governer Kean who explained that they concluded that though it was possible to prevent the attack it was not
done so and reached the questions to be asked rather than answers accusing the administration which they
think to be unsuccessfull condemned Condoleeza Rice, National Security Advisor for she said '' Nobody
could imagine that some could commit a terrorist attrocity by using a plane like a weapon'' on May 16, 2002.
Kristen Breitweiser, another member of the commission remarking that in 1991 there was such a possibility
in the records of FBI stated that they could not understand why there was a communication failure between
the govermental units although FBI wrote a report on August 6,2001 about the potential terrorists who were
taking flying course in Minnesota and Arizona.(74)
Pentagon, FBI and CIA, the 'coup audiences' of Matrix, have been condemned for the first time since the
security chaos of September 11. No staff was discharged for failure or no chairman gave his resignation
letter. Matrix supported its men. In any case they are required for the greatest lie of the 21st century which is
used as pshychological war.
''This will be a long war, really long. I hope not more than 40 like cold war but for sure longer than the Wars
I and II. I am afraid it will be measured in decades... I don't think the war against terrorism will end till it
changes the shape of Midde East....They should notice that this country has woken up for the fourth time in
the last 100 years and taken action.'' said exactly so James R. Woolsey, the former head of CIA at the
meeting of The Center for the Study of Popular Culture on November 16 in his speech titled ''World War IV.
Woolsey said that the US has three enemies, the Shiite regime in Iran, fascist regimes in the countries like
Iraq and Syria and Sunni regimes. This speech should certainly be read to examine junta mentality of the US.
(75)
Richard Perle, nicknamed ''Prince of Darks'', being a name in the background of Bush, put forward the
expression of ‗‗total war'' in an interview when he was the advisor of Reagan. ''This is not a question of
phases. We are talking about a total war, fighting against various foes. There we have many of them. What is
being done now is saying first Afghanistan then Iraq....this is completely a wrong approach to manage this
case. If we set our view of the world free and internalize it well, then we don't have to deal with the wise
diplomatic manoeuvres to bring together and we declare total war. Thus our children will sing magnificent
songs on us long years later.'' he commented on the war which was launched after Sept. 11. (76)
Perle, Dick Cheney, Donald Rumsfeld, Paul Wolfowitz and many other well known names of the US junta
were the founders of the ''Project for the New American Century - PNAC'. This organization in the annual
report which was published three years ago suggested Washington to increase the weapon expenditure 48
billion more so that it is possible to fight in many front lines at the same time. In the report being stated that
Iraq must be targeted in the case Bush is president it is confesssed 'that weapons of mass destruction' is
mereley a pretext:
''Though our unresolved conflict with Iraq gives us a short term pretext the necessity of a serious presence
of the US in the Gulf area goes beyond the presence of the Saddam Hussain regime''.
Military expert William Arkin, in his article which was published in Los Angeles told about a secret army
founded by Rumsfeld and it revealed that the aim of this army is to organize terrorist actions to legitimate the
US intervention. Among the description of the army called '' Proactive Pre-Emptive Operations Group"
(P2OG) the concepts such as secret mission, information war and feint are depicted. It was determined that
this is the institutionalized version of the Pentagon origined ''Northwoods'' plan which was then presented to
Kennedy and in which terrorist actions within the US to legitimate the invasion of Cuba are considered.(77)
Nicholas Leman, from New Yorker, in 2002 wrote that Chevron's man and Bush's National Security
Advisor, Condoleezza Rice told him that gathering the National Security Council members after September
11 she commanded '' think how we can profit from this case'' and resembled September 11 to the events in
1945 and 1947. (78)

32
In the mean time from the Senate, Senator Bob Graham who investigates the Sept. 11 cases said in a live
programme on PBS TV that they have some information implying that the terrorists were incited by foreign
countries but stated that he could not go on further for this information is secret. (79) Supposedly he would
not hesitate to reveal in case these countries were Iraq and Saudi Arabia thus Israel remains left as the most
suspicious name.
The German magazine Der Zeit, relying on the French Intelligence sources, released that MOSSAD was
chasing the September 11 perpetrators all the time. Der Spiegel and BBC gave this news as it was but
nothing about it was given in the US media. Senator Graham's explanations are very important step for the
chronology of Sept. 11.
According to the New York Times news, Henry Kissinger, in a speech in New York before the Iraq
operation, stating about the war in Iraq he said that the US reached a point that impossible to go back. ''The
war against Iraq is a part of the war against terrorism. Otherwise how can we convince the Saudi Arabia that
it is dangerous to challenge the US.'' (80) wich proves Iraq is the mid target, the main target is Saudi Arbia
and for sure the words ''the cost of challenging the US'' is a clear indication of a sign towards a new global
empire.The fact that the US junta is getting ready to found a US empire in the world is as true as the fact that
Matrix is using the fictions.
Radical Lyndon LaRouche, presidential cendidate for the US, on 24 July, that is 48 days before September
11, at a video-conference in the UN in Washington to a group of 250 people in short said;
''We are in financial crisis.The US has been administrated badly since Carter. Our system is in a bankrupt.
Our transportation, energy, education, health systems and the infrastructure and industry are down. 80% of
the people is poor and their position is worse than that of 1977. As long as the IMF and the present policies
continue and Wallstreet and Federal Reserve sysytem keep their sovereignity nobody in the US should
expect an improvement for themselves. If it goes on like this even Bush may have to quit before completing
his presidency. The collapse does not show itself suddenly; bad policies will cause us to collapse.(81)
In the US press before Sept. 11 it was written that Pentagon could not receive enough fund for the
modernization which it has to do in the 21st century because of the narrowing budget of the US. Bush
became president by promising that no American soldier would die abroad anymore and he would give
importance to the economy rather than the defense expenditures-seemed a lie again-during the 2000 election
campaigns and suddenly he found September 11 organized by the bloody handed junta in his lap. Now
Pentagon is getting what it wanted. Even the Democrats have never opposed. Nobody dares to cricize the
Bush's bad administration. How easy is everything! Now even the most merciful civil liberty organizations
of the West can be rewarded with immunity to protect the expansion of upnational capitalism hegemony.(82)
There is another pretext to smash anti-globalization demonstrators; The fiction of Matrix. September 11 is
just a means.

ANALYZING THE 9/11 REPORT

The 9/ 11 comission Report provides an almost visual description of the Arab hijackers. It depicts in minute
detail events occurring inside the cabin of the four hijacked planes. In the absence of surviving passengers,
this "corroborating evidence", was based on passengers' cell and air phone conversations with their loved
ones. According to the Report, the cockpit voice recorder (CVR) was only recovered in the case of one of the
flights (UAL 93).

Focusing on the personal drama of the passengers, the Commission has built much of its narrative around the
phone conversations. The Arabs are portrayed with their knives and box cutters, scheming in the name of
Allah, to bring down the planes and turn them "into large guided missiles" (Report, Chapter 1, http://www.9-
11commission.gov/report/911Report_Ch1.pdf ).

The Report conveys the impression that cell phone ground-to-air communication from high altitude was of
reasonably good quality, and that there was no major impediment or obstruction in wireless transmission.

Some of the conversations were with onboard air phones, which contrary to the cell phones provide for good
quality transmission. The report does not draw a clear demarcation between the two types of calls.

33
More significantly, what this carefully drafted script fails to mention is that, given the prevailing technology
in September 2001, it was extremely difficult, if not impossible, to place a wireless cell call from an aircraft
traveling at high speed above 8000 feet:

"Wireless communications networks weren't designed for ground-to-air communication. Cellular experts
privately admit that they're surprised the calls were able to be placed from the hijacked planes, and that they
lasted as long as they did. They speculate that the only reason that the calls went through in the first place is
that the aircraft were flying so close to the ground ( http://www.elliott.org/technology/2001/cellpermit.htm

Expert opinion within the wireless telecom industry casts serious doubt on "the findings" of the 9/11
Commission. According to Alexa Graf, a spokesman of AT&T, commenting in the immediate wake of the
9/11 attacks:

"It was almost a fluke that the [9/11] calls reached their destinations... From high altitudes, the call quality is
not very good, and most callers will experience drops. Although calls are not reliable, callers can pick up and
hold calls for a little while below a certain altitude" ( http://wirelessreview.com/ar/wireless_final_contact/
While serious doubts regarding the cell calls were expressed in the immediate aftermath of 9/11, a new
landmark in the wireless telecom industry has further contributed to upsetting the Commission's credibility.
Within days of the release of the 9/11 Commission Report in July, American Airlines and Qualcomm,
proudly announced the development of a new wireless technology --which will at some future date allow
airline passengers using their cell phones to contact family and friends from a commercial aircraft (no doubt
at a special rate aerial roaming charge) (see
http://www.qualcomm.com/press/releases/2004/040715_aa_testflight.html )

"Travelers could be talking on their personal cellphones as early as 2006. Earlier this month [July 2004],
American Airlines conducted a trial run on a modified aircraft that permitted cell phone calls." (WP, July 27,
2004) Aviation Week (07/20/04) described this new technology in an authoritative report published in July
2004:

"Qualcomm and American Airlines are exploring [July 2004] ways for passengers to use commercial cell
phones inflight for air-to-ground communication. In a recent 2-hr. proof-of-concept flight, representatives
from government and the media used commercial Code Division Multiple Access ( CDMA) third-generation
cell phones to place and receive calls and text messages from friends on the ground.

For the test flight from Dallas-Fort Worth, the aircraft was equipped with an antenna in the front and rear of
the cabin to transmit cell phone calls to a small in-cabin CDMA cellular base station. This "pico cell"
transmitted cell phone calls from the aircraft via a Globalstar satellite to the worldwide terrestrial phone
network"

Needless to say, neither the service, nor the "third generation" hardware, nor the "Picco cell" CDMA base
station inside the cabin (which so to speak mimics a cell phone communication tower inside the plane) were
available on the morning of September 11, 2001.

The 911 Commission points to the clarity and detail of these telephone conversations. In substance, the
Aviation Week report creates yet another embarrassing hitch in the official story.

The untimely July American Airlines / Qualcomm announcement acted as a cold shower. Barely
acknowledged in press reports, it confirms that the Bush administration had embroidered the cell phone
narrative (similar to what they did with WMDs) and that the 9/11 Commission's account was either flawed or
grossly exaggerated. According to industry experts, the crucial link in wireless cell phone transmission from
an aircraft is altitude. Beyond a certain altitude which is usually reached within a few minutes after takeoff,
cell phone calls are no longer possible. In other words, given the wireless technology available on September
11 2001, these cell calls could not have been placed from high altitude.

34
The only way passengers could have got through to family and friends using their cell phones, is if the planes
were flying below 8000 feet. Yet even at low altitude, below 8000 feet, cell phone communication is of poor
quality. The crucial question: at what altitude were the planes traveling, when the calls were placed?

While the information provided by the Commission is scanty, the Report's timeline does not suggest that the
planes were consistently traveling at low altitude. In fact the Report confirms that a fair number of the cell
phone calls were placed while the plane was traveling at altitudes above 8000 feet, which is considered as the
cutoff altitude for cell phone transmission. (84)

Chapter 1: Omissions, Contradictions and Falsehoods

The final report released by the 9/11 Commission contradicts itself in the very first chapter, repeatedly, and
strains credulity beyond a reasonable limit in a number of places. Our primary focus will be chapter 1 of the
report titled, ―We Have Some Planes,‖ in which the notification and response of the FAA and NORAD is
discussed... In chapter 1, there is a discussion of NORAD‘s mission to defend the airspace of North
America. The report states that in the immediate post-Cold War era:
NORAD perceived the dominant threat to be from cruise missiles. Other threats were identified during the
late 1990s, including terrorists‘ use of aircraft as weapons. Exercises were conducted to counter this threat,
but they were not based on actual intelligence. In most instances, the main concern was the use of such
aircraft to deliver weapons of mass destruction. [p. 17, emphasis added]

This statement shows the threat of planes being used as weapons was known to NORAD for a long time. But
later in the same chapter, the report states:

The defense of U.S. airspace on 9/11 was not conducted in accord with preexisting training and protocols. It
was improvised by civilians who had never handled a hijacked aircraft that attempted to disappear, and by a
military unprepared for the transformation of commercial aircraft into weapons of mass destruction. [p. 31,
emphasis added]

This must be what Chairman Kean has called the ―failure of imagination.‖ So we are asked to accept that
while NORAD was well aware of the possibility of hijacked aircraft being used as weapons, it somehow
couldn‘t imagine commercial aircraft being hijacked and used as weapons? This seems highly unlikely,
particularly when one considers the environment in which NORAD found itself after the collapse of the
Soviet Union.

At the conclusion of the Cold War NORAD was threatened with severe budget cuts. But as the Commission
report indicates, members of the air defense community made ―an effort to preserve its mission‖ by
advocating ―the importance of air sovereignty against emerging ―asymmetric threats‖ to the United States‖
including ―drug smuggling, ‗non-state and state-sponsored terrorists‘ and the proliferation of weapons of
mass destruction and ballistic missile technology.‖ ( 85) In this environment of creative attempts to preserve
their mission, how likely is it that NORAD would have failed to consider the possibility of civilian aircraft
being hijacked and turned into missiles if it would have strengthened its case for a continuing commitment to
wide-spectrum air sovereignty?

LACK OF IMAGINATION vs. LACK OF TRUTH

But speculation on this matter isn‘t necessary; as there is ample evidence that the threat posed by hijacked
civilian airlines had long been known by the government. With the wide variety of resources this
commission had, the Washington Post doesn‘t seem to have been one of them. If it had been, perhaps the
commission would have included the following in their report:

―Since 1996, the FBI had been developing evidence that international terrorists were using US flight schools
to learn to fly jumbo jets. A foiled plot in Manila to blow up U.S. airliners and later court testimony by an
associate of bin Laden had touched off FBI inquiries at several schools, officials say.‖ [emphasis added] (86)

35
Aren‘t jumbo jets commercial aircraft? While the FBI and CIA are notorious for ―turf wars,‖ is the 9/11
Commission suggesting this war spilled over to the FBI and the Joint Chiefs of Staff? Did the FBI forget to
inform the Joint Chiefs of Staff about this threat from five years ago?.

The 9/11 Commission report goes on to repeat the same ―unpreparedness‖ thesis a second time, again in
direct contravention of known facts:

Prior to 9/11, it was understood that an order to shoot down a commercial aircraft would have to be issued by
the National Command Authority (a phrase used to describe the president and secretary of defense). Exercise
planners also assumed that the aircraft would originate from outside the United States, allowing time to
identify the target and scramble interceptors. The threat of terrorists hijacking commercial airliners within
the United States—and using them as guided missiles—was not recognized by NORAD before 9/11. [p. 17,
emphasis added]

This contradicts the commission‘s own statement that NORAD was aware of threats including terrorists
using aircraft as weapons. The only technical difference is the claim NORAD never imagined commercial
aircraft hijacked within the United States being used as weapons.

The claim that the possibility of turning hijacked, domestic commercial airliners into weapons was not
considered can easily be demonstrated to be false, and thus raises the question whether the Commission is
simply attempting to perpetrate a lie. Here‘s the proof:

On April 18, 2004 in an article titled ― NORAD had drills of jets as weapons,‖ USA Today reported a
military drill planned in July of 2001 and conducted ―later‖ which posed hijacked airliners, originating in the
United States, used as weapons to crash into targets – including the World Trade Center (87).

As this article clearly illustrates, there was no failure of imagination. It is NORAD‘s business to think
creatively about threats to US airspace, and USA Today demonstrates that NORAD had anticipated the
possibility of hijacked domestic airliners being used as weapons. So too had popular filmmakers and
novelists by the end of the 1990s. Thus, it‘s clear that the idea was in the air for several years before 9/11.
NORAD had considered it. They may have mistakenly disregarded the threat, but that is not the
Commission‘s claim. It is deceitful to suggest NORAD had not considered this threat.

Further, the body of intelligence gathering and exercises for similar scenarios is extensive as well. At the G8
Conference in Genoa Italy in July of 2001 (just two months before the 9/11 attacks), Italian and Egyptian
authorities had been aware of threats that airliners would be hijacked and crashed into the conference to kill
President Bush. This threat is mentioned, in part, later in the commission‘s report.

In chapter 11, ― Foresight – And Hindsight,‖ on page 346, the commission again states that NORAD did
recognize the threat of hijacked airliners being used as weapons, but assumed such a flight would originate
overseas. The USA Today report does note that this was NORAD‘s contention, but the report also notes
NORAD scriptwriters postulated hijacked aircraft originating from Utah and Washington State and included
the idea of hijacked aircraft being used as weapons. This refutes the Commission‘s contention that the threat
posed by hijacked domestic airliners ―was not recognized by NORAD before 9/11‖.

Where, then, might have the Commission gotten the idea that NORAD had simply failed to recognize the
threat posed by domestic airlines prior to 9/11? The 9/11 report states the source of this claim was an
interview with General Ralph Eberhart on March 1, 2004 (see footnote 98, chapter 1). The Commission‘s
Staff Communications Director Jonathan Stull was contacted and asked for a transcript of the interview
referenced in this footnote. He stated the interview was conducted in private, attended only by the
commission and its staff, and that the transcript would be placed in the National Security Archives with the
rest of the 9/11 Commission‘s information. A Freedom of Information Act (FOIA) request is required to
obtain this transcript – if it is obtainable at all.

36
The fact that this claim was made during a closed-door session is significant for a couple of reasons. First, no
NORAD official was called to account for the ―no recognition‖ claim during open hearings. Commissioner
Ben-Veniste asked Richard B. Myers, who was the acting chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff on 9/11, if he
had been aware of the arrest of Zacarias Moussaoui on August 15, 2001 (we need to check the date). He
asked if he was aware that the FBI had called Moussaoui a ―suspected suicide hijacker.‖ Myers responded he
thinks he would have been, but that he did not recall.

But General Eberhart, the man who headed NORAD on 9/11 – and who was sitting right next to General
Myers when this question was posed – was never asked the same question. In fact, no question was posed to
General Eberhart regarding what threats NORAD had been privy to prior to 9/11. This leaves Eberhart‘s
private statement that such a threat ―was not recognized‖ publicly uncontested, and subject to redaction upon
request under the Freedom of Information Act.

Second, General Eberhart was under oath during his public testimony, but private interviews by the
commission were not conducted under oath. The fact that Eberhart wasn‘t asked this while under oath saved
him from committing perjury – or worse.

The report goes on to state FAA/NORAD protocols to respond to a hijacking on 9/11 presumed the
following:

 the hijacked aircraft would be readily identifiable and would not attempt to disappear (meaning it
wouldn‘t turn off its transponder);
 there would be time to address the problem through the appropriate FAA and NORAD chains of
command; and
 the hijacking would take the traditional form: that is, it would not be a suicide hijacking designed to
convert the aircraft into a guided missile. [emphasis added]

This is another version of the ―unpreparedness‖ thesis the commission felt obligated to repeat three times.
But claiming to be unprepared in this instance amounts to gross negligence at the very least, especially when
NORAD itself admits to having run drills for exactly what they claim to have been ―unprepared‖ for. Suicide
hijacking scenarios had been known to be a real possibility since at least 1995; the final report itself
specifically references this fact. Exercises for such scenarios had been proposed and conducted not only in
the past, but also on the morning of 9/11 itself.(88)

9/11 WAR GAMES: COINCIDENCE?

On the morning of 9/11 the Air Force was running multiple war games. The commission‘s report only
mentions one such war game titled VIGILANT GUARDIAN, and it is only mentioned in a footnote of
chapter 1 of the Commission report. Nothing of significance regarding VIGILANT GUARDIAN is
addressed in any fashion.

Other war games running that morning included, but were not limited to, VIGILANT WARRIOR (88) and
NORTHERN VIGILANCE (89). Additionally, the National Reconnaissance Office (NRO), which is the
agency in charge of many American spy satellites, was running a drill simulating an off-course aircraft
crashing into their headquarters at 8:30 a.m., right when an eerily similar plot unfolded in New York City
and Washington D.C. The Associated Press reported this in August of 2002.

The NRO drill is never mentioned in the 9/11 Report. It is stated in the report, that the exercises running that
morning actually helped NORAD‘s response to the hijackings. General Eberhart confirmed this in open
testimony during the Commission‘s last public hearing on June 17, 2004. Commissioner Tim Roemer asked
Eberhart the only question about the exercises running that morning: (90)

My question is, you were postured for an exercise against the former Soviet Union. Did that help or hurt?
Did that help in terms of were more people prepared? Did you have more people ready? Were more fighters

37
fueled with more fuel? Or did this hurt in terms of people thinking, "No, there's no possibility that this is real
world; we're engaged in an exercise," and delay things?

Eberhart‘s response was as follows:


Sir, my belief is that it helped because of the manning, because of the focus, because the crews -- they have
to be airborne in 15 minutes and that morning, because of the exercise, they were airborne in six or eight
minutes. And so I believe that focus helped.

After General Eberhart‘s sworn testimony, I asked him who was in charge of coordinating the multiple war
games running on 9/11. He replied: ―No Comment.‖

If the war games helped ―because of the focus,‖ why was General Eberhart reluctant to comment on just who
was at the center of that focus? Tim Roemer‘s question is posed as if there was only one exercise running
that morning, but this was not the case. There were at least three, as has been documented by the mainstream
press, and there may have been more than five such exercises running.

Kyle Hence of 9/11 Citizenwatch asked Commissioner Gorelick about fighter jets from Andrews Air Force
base that were off on a bombing run exercise 200 miles away from Washington D.C. on 9/11, leaving the
capitol defenseless. Gorelick refused to comment.

At this point it should be clear that the first chapter of the 9/11 Commission report is a disjointed account rife
with contradictions, misstatements, false insinuations, critical omissions and, one could argue, outright lies.
But let‘s continue.

NEW TIMELINE

The report continues: As it turned out, the NEADS air defenders had nine minutes‘ notice on the first
hijacked plane, no advance notice on the second, no advance notice on the third, and no advance notice on
the fourth.

This portion of the final report is entirely misleading and has been hotly contested. This statement is based
upon a ―new timeline‖ presented at the final public hearing on June 17, 2004 that defies every official
timeline recognized prior to the publication of the final report. Note that no official explanation has been
given for the alterations in the respective timelines. This is a serious matter that, left unexplained, further
undermines the Commission‘s credibility. When a government commission deems it appropriate to alter the
official rendition of events as momentous as those of 9/11, a thorough explanation should be offered as to
why previous accounts were inaccurate. Why the silence about the shifting timelines? Assuming these new
times are correct (which is still more than uncertain) the most disturbing questions remain unanswered. (91)

The new timeline still fails to answer why jets scrambled out of Langley followed a ―generic‖ scramble order
out to sea instead of obeying a direct order from a NEADS Commander to head to Washington D.C. It also
makes the incredible assertion that the FAA never informed NORAD that Flight 93 had been hijacked until
after it crashed.

Flight 93 was the plane that went down over Pennsylvania shortly after 10 a.m. The original timeline of
events had the FAA notifying NORAD of the possible hijacking of Flight 93 at 9:16. The new timeline adds
51 minutes to this notification making it 10:07. Is this believable? Regardless, at some point, either the FAA
or NORAD gave false information to the commission without offering an explanation to the public as to how
the timeline could have shifted so dramatically.

DOES THE COMMISSION HAVE NO SHAME?

38
There is another very troubling section of Chapter 1. In regard to FAA protocols for responding to
hijackings, the report states:

The protocols did not contemplate an intercept. They assumed the fighter escort would be discreet, ―vectored
to a position five miles directly behind the hijacked aircraft,‖ where it could perform its mission to monitor
the aircraft‘s flight path. [p. 18, emphasis added]

This statement is also demonstrably false, and raises the serious matter of whether the Commission has
willfully conflated the terms ―intercept‖ and ―shoot-down‖ in an attempt to obscure the actual functioning of
standard operating procedure once fighter jets are scrambled in a hijacking scenario.

The ambiguity of the statement makes it difficult to pin down the precise meaning of this phrase. The
footnote for this statement – chapter 1, #105 – is from FAA regulations Air/Ground Communications
Security Order 7610.4J.

In the very same chapter of this FAA regulation referenced in this footnote – chapter 7 – the following
statement was mandated by FAA standard operating procedure on the morning of 9/11, and still is to this
day:

Section 2. ESCORT PROCEDURES

7-2-1. FACILITY NOTIFICATION

The FAA hijack coordinator will advise the appropriate center/control tower of the identification of the
military unit and location tasked to provide the hijack escort. The center/control tower shall coordinate with
the designated NORAD SOCC/ROCC/military unit advising of the hijack aircraft's location, direction of
flight, altitude, type aircraft and recommended flight plan to intercept the hijack aircraft. The center/control
tower shall file the coordinated flight plan. [emphasis added] (92)

How can the commission state that an ―intercept wasn‘t contemplated‖ for a fighter escort when the FAA
procedures they are referencing require that NORAD advise of the fighter escort‘s ―recommended flight plan
to intercept the hijack(ed) aircraft‖?

Given the possible interpretations of the escort procedures referenced above, if the Commission has not
conflated the terms ―intercept‖ with ―shoot-down‖, one of following two conclusions can be drawn:

(1) the Commission‘s claim that an intercept was not contemplated is an Orwellian attempt to disjoin the
scrambling of fighter escorts from the creation of an intercept plan, which the FAA‘s escort procedures state
are conjoined under standard operating procedure. Or,

(2) the Commission has failed to understand that ―vector(ing) to a position five miles directly behind the
hijacked aircraft‖ is intercepting the aircraft, and that their claim above is self-refuting. Assuming that
vectoring to such a position to monitor an errant aircraft is technically different than ―intercepting‖ it, it thus
appears that conclusion (1) is better supported. What must also be considered is the vectoring procedure is
likely the prerequisite to interception.

But let us now consider the second possibility: perhaps the Commission was using the term ―intercept‖
incorrectly, conflating it with the term ―shoot-down‖. The possibility of such a conflation is reminiscent of
Dick Cheney‘s appearance on ―Meet the Press‖ on September 16, 2001 where he appeared to use the word
―intercept‖ incorrectly, seeming to confuse it with the term ―shoot-down.‖

As shown above, interception is part of the FAA‘s standard operating procedure – as indicated by FAA law
governing the skies on 9/11 and to this very day. Jared Israel produced an in depth report on this back in
November of 2001(93). While Cheney‘s performance will be excused by some as an unintentional conflation
on the spur of the moment, the same cannot be said about the Commission‘s report.

39
The fact that the 9/11 Commission may have parroted the same line Dick Cheney gave Tim Russert five days
after September 11, 2001 in their report published almost three years later is quite shocking.

Did the commission think no one would check their footnotes?

WHO WAS THE FAA HIJACK COORDINATOR ON 9/11?

In the same chapter of the FAA protocols just referenced – chapter 7 – the protocols also makes clear that,
―The escort service will be requested by the FAA hijack coordinator by direct contact with the National
Military Command Center (NMCC)‖ [emphasis added] (94). This was FAA protocol on September 11, 2001.

The FAA National Commander on 9/11, Ben Sliney, was at the final public hearing on June 17, 2004.
Investigative journalist Nicholas Levis asked Sliney about the war games running on 9/11. He stated they are
constantly running exercises and it did not affect FAA response. Sliney stated he couldn‘t remember if he
was told in advance about the war games or not, because exercises are constantly run.

In public sworn testimony, Ben Sliney stated the following in response to a vague question from
Commissioner Gorton regarding how the FAA informs the military about the hijackings:

… I believe that the FAA or the Command Center personnel understood that the protocol was in place that
the center that reported the hijacking would notify the military … I go back to 1964, where I began my air
traffic career, and they have always followed the same protocol. So I think that Command Center personnel
were at least in tune to that aspect of the protocol. Now, whether they're aware of a specific protocol that
involved NMCC, that I do not know. I could say I did not know. [emphasis added]

Commissioner Gorton chose to leave what Sliney ―could‖ say, and instead analyzed two decisions Sliney
made on the morning of 9/11. The first was Sliney‘s decision not to allow any further planes to take off, and
the second was his decision to get all civilian aircraft out of the sky. After addressing those decisions,
Commissioner Gorton addressed the following question to Sliney:

…as I understand it the Command Center had no defined role with respect to obtaining military assistance,
fighter assistance. Is that correct?

Sliney stated that the military cell was present, which is the FAA military liaison, and that he believed
notification to NORAD was made promptly. Commissioner Gorton then stated:

It wasn‘t your responsibility to do so?

Sliney responded:

… We had no process in place where a Command Center would make such a request for a military
assistance.

Monte Belger, the acting Deputy Administrator on 9/11 clarified FAA protocol immediately after Sliney
made this statement. Belger stated:

Just in direct response to your question, the protocol on that day -- the official protocol on that day was for
the FAA headquarters, primarily through the hijack coordinator, who is a senior person in the security
organization, to request assistance from the NMCC if there was a need for DOD assistance. I mean, that was
the formal protocol that day. [emphasis added]

It is very clear who was needed at the final public hearing – the FAA hijack coordinator, but he, or she, was
nowhere to be found. (95)

40
According to the 9/11 Commission report, the hijack coordinator on 9/11 was ―(t)he director of the FAA
Office of Civil Aviation Security or his or her designate .‖ (96) According to Jackson Smith of the FAA, that
man was Major General Mike Canavan (97), who testified publicly to the 9/11 Commission on May 22,
2003, and privately on November 4, 2003. Canavan was never publicly asked any questions about whom he
had assigned to be the hijack coordinator on 9/11. (98)

Interestingly enough, before Canavan had taken this position at the FAA – nine months prior to 9/11 – he
was a commander in the U.S. Joint Special Forces Command. According to the 9/11 Commission report,
Canavan was previously involved with Delta Forces plans to capture Osama bin Laden.( 100)

With the problems reported by the 9/11 Commission regarding phone bridges on the morning of September
11 between the FAA, NORAD and NMCC, why didn‘t the 9/11 Commission address anything of substance
regarding the hijack coordinator in their report or in public hearings? Why was the hijack coordinator never
called to testify publicly? More alarming, why is the hijack coordinator‘s name omitted from the report
entirely?

AMERICAN AIRLINES – EARLY WARNINGS

American Airline Flight 11 was the first plane to behave erratically on September 11.

At 8:14 Flight 11 failed to heed instructions to climb to 35,000 ft.


The FAA then reached out to Flight 11 on the emergency frequency.
At 8:19, Betty Ong notified American Airlines that Flight 11 is hijacked.
At 8:21 Flight 11 turned off its transponder.

At this point Flight 11 must have been flagged as being a suspected hijacking.

During Ben Sliney‘s testimony to the 9/11 Commission he was asked if there is ever any reason for a
commercial flight‘s transponder to be shut off. He stated there was never any such reason. When Thomas
Kean asked if it was a good idea to make the plane‘s transponder inaccessible to the pilot, Sliney agreed that
this was likely a good idea. Obviously a plane‘s transponder shutting off is not a common occurrence. If we
add in the fact that at 8:28 Flight 11 then makes a 100-degree turn to the south, the possibility of a hijacking
in progress must have been realized at that point.

Chapter 1, page 32 of the 9/11 Commission report recounts Betty Ong‘s notification of American Airlines
that Flight 11 was hijacked by 8:19. The manager on duty, Craig Marquis soon realized this was an
emergency. At 8:26, Ong reported that the plane was ―flying erratically.‖ A minute later, Flight 11 turned
south. Within this time it was communicated from flight attendant Amy Sweeney that:

1. The plane had been hijacked


2. Two flight attendants had been stabbed
3. There was a bomb in the cockpit

Did Marquis contact the FAA or NORAD once he realized this was an emergency? This is never addressed
in the commission‘s report.

At this point the omissions in Chapter 1 have reached dangerously high levels, let alone the half-truths and
lies, and this is only chapter 1. Senator Mark Dayton (D-MI) has even noted this fact in open hearings of the
Senate Government Affairs Committee. He brought attention to some of the same points referenced in this
report. Hopefully the Senator‘s words will bring further attention to the chapter‘s inconsistencies,
contradictions and false statements which add up to criminal ‗negligence‘ at the very least.

41
Sleeping With the Enemy?

While researching various sections of a related story surrounding growing evidence that the FBI and other
government entities are more closely linked to pre-9/11 insider trading than previously was thought, it was
found that the Secretary of State and two other State Department officials, the Central Intelligence
Administration (CIA) Director, three senators, and a congressman actually met with Pakistan‘s Inter-
Services Security Agency (ISI) chief, who had wired $100,000 to fund the operations of terrorist hijacker
leader Mohammed Atta just prior to the attacks.

But worse, actual evidence is available that the White House and CNN doctored the transcript of National
Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice‘s damage control press conference, held at 4 pm that afternoon on May
18, 2001.

In an updated, scholarly, and thorough report entitled ―Political Deception: The Missing Link Behind 9-11,‖
Centre for Research on Globalisation (CRG), 6-20-2002 , by Michel Chossudovsky, University of Ottawa
Professor of Economics, these and a number of other critical revelations are brought to the fore while other
media have ignored them -- not connecting the dots.

Noticing that a couple words were deleted from the CNN transcript of Dr. Rice‘s May 16 remarks -- when
compared to the transcript from the Federal News Service which had the words "ISI Chief" included in its
transcript, we placed a call to the public information office at CNN in Atlanta yesterday. The story was too
compelling; it had to find more daylight.

After talking with a woman named Devon, we were told, ―After checking the transcript for Dr. Rice's May
16 press conference, you are correct that the words ‗ISI Chief ‘ are missing from our transcript." Devon
emailed us a CNN office printout copy, and the word ―inaudible‖ was indeed found in parentheses. Then we
printed out the actual White House website transcript of the event; and at that same place in the transcript,
we found that "ISI Chief" was also missing:

Q: Dr. Rice? Dr. Rice? Ms. RICE: Yes? Q: Are you aware of the reports at the time that ----- was in
Washington on September 11th; and on September 10th, $100,000 was wired from Pakistan to these groups
in this area? And why was he here? Was he meeting with you or anybody in the administration? Ms. RICE: I
have not seen that report, and he was certainly not meeting with me. The Washington Post (5-16-2002)
reported that ―Officials familiar with the White House‘s strategy [during damage control], said senior aides
were anxious to dispel the notion of a cover up and said they wanted to avoid appearing defensive, either in
front of cameras or behind the scenes.‖

Terrorist Hijacker‘s Financial Benefactor

According to the Times of India (10-9-2001), Mohammed Atta‘s financial bagman, Lt. General Mahmoud
Ahmad had been fired as head of Pakistan‘s ISI, as ―U.S. authorities [FBI] sought his removal after
confirming that $100,000 had been wired to WTC hijacker Mohammed Atta from Pakistan through Ahmad
Sheikh at the instance (sic) of General Mahmoud."

Times of India then reported that ―Senior [U.S.] government sources have confirmed that India contributed
significantly to establishing the link between the money transfer and the role played by the dismissed ISI
chief.‖ But ABC investigative reporter Brian Ross had beaten them on the story, reporting to Sam Donaldson
and Cokie Roberts on September 30, 2001:

―As to September 11, federal authorities have told ABC News they‘ve now tracked more than $100,000 from
banks in Pakistan to two banks in Florida to accounts held by suspected hijack ringleader Mohammed Atta.
As well this morning [Sunday‘s ―This Week‖ Show], ‗Time‘ magazine is reporting that some of that money
came in the days just before the attack and can be traced directly to people connected to Osama bin Laden.‖

42
But Roberts and Donaldson kept adding fuel to the fire, when about one month later, on October 28 during
"This Week," Ms. Roberts asked Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld: ―You‘ve heard Brian Ross‘s report,
the confirmation that Mohammed Ata met with an Iraqi intelligence official....Do you think it was -- the
meeting with Mohammed Atta was significant, in terms of September 11?

Rumsfeld responded cryptically, ―We will know that only after the proper law enforcement people
investigate that. Clearly, the meeting is not nothing. It is something notable.‖

Atta‘s Money-man Meets With 9/11 Investigation Chairmen on Morning of Attacks

Three days after the attacks on September 14, the New York Times reported that important members of the
Bush Administration met with the terrorist financier and ISI Chief, General Ahmad: CIA Director George
Tenet, Secretary of State Colin Powell, Deputy Secretary of State Richard Armitage, Under-Secretary of
State Marc Grossman, and Senator Joseph Biden (D-DE) -- Chairman of the Senate Foreign Relations
Committee.

However, the Times also revealed that on September 11 -- while the attacks were in progress -- the two
current Co-Chairmen of the Joint-Intelligence Committee investigating the 9/11 attacks, Senator Bob
Graham (D-FL) and Representative Porter Goss (R-FL), met for breakfast with the ISI Chief who had
ordered $100,000 wired from Pakistan to terrorist leader Mohammed Atta in the days immediately
preceeding the attacks.

All this, while General Ahmad was in the United States meeting with multiple Bush Administration officials
and members of Congress:

"When the news came, the two Florida lawmakers who lead the House and Senate intelligence committees
were having breakfast with the head of the Pakistani intelligence service. Rep. Porter Goss, Sen. Bob
Graham, and other members of the House Intelligence Committee were talking about terrorism issues with
the Pakistani official when a member of Goss‘ staff handed a note to Goss, who handed it to Graham. ‗We
were talking about terrorism, specifically terrorism generated from Afghanistan,‘ Graham said." [presciently]

In a skilled analysis of the neglected yet important story, Professor Chossudovsky literally dug deep to verify
the participation of Bush Administration officials in the meetings with the hijacker financier behind the
September 11 attacks.

News Pakistan (9-10-2001) reported that ISI Chief Lt. General Mahmoud Ahmad arrived in the U.S. on
September 4, adding that

―Mahmoud‘s week-long presence in Washington has triggered speculation about the agenda of his
mysterious meeting at the Pentagon and National Security Council....Official sources confirm that he met
with [George] Tenet this week. He also held long parleys with unspecified officials at the White House and
the Pentagon. But the most important meeting was with Marc Grossman, U.S. Under-Secretary of State for
Political Affairs. One can safely guess that the discussions must have centered around Afghanistan....and
Osama bin Laden.‖

But this news report was written on September 10 -- the day before the attacks.

According to the Miami Herald (9-16-2001), ―Graham said the Pakistani intelligence official with whom he
met....was forced to stay all week in Washington because of the shutdown of air traffic. ‗He was marooned
here, and I think that gave Secretary of State Powell and others in the administration a chance to really talk
with him.‘ ‖

Perhaps Chossudovsky‘s most telling analysis comes in just one short sentence from congressional
intelligence investigation Co-Chairman Porter Goss: ―None of this is news, but it‘s all part of the finger-

43
pointing,‖ Goss declared yesterday in a rare display of pique. ―It‘s foolishness.‖ (Washington Post, 9-18-
2002)

Then the Ottawa professor added: ―This statement comes from the man who was having breakfast with the
alleged ‗money-man‘ behind 9/11 -- on the morning of September 11.‖

The Post topped off the story, adding that ―[General] Ahmad ran a spy agency notoriously close to Osama
bin Laden and the Taliban.‖ But Chossudovsky unearthed another telling Goss statement from a White
House bulletin: ―Chairman Porter Goss said an existing congressional inquiry has so far found ‗no smoking
gun‘ that would warrant another inquiry.‖ (5-17-2002)

Moreover, Chossudovsky reminds that CIA Director George Tenet also met with ISI Chief Ahmad just prior
to the 9/11 attacks, and that Tenet had regularly met with President Bush nearly every morning at 8 am sharp
for about a half hour.

But most curiously, a document known as the President‘s Daily Briefing, OPDB, ―is prepared at Langley by
the CIA‘s analytical directorate, and a draft goes home with Tenet each night. Tenet edits it personally and
delivers it orally during his early morning meeting with Bush.‖ (Washington Post, 5-17-2002) But there are
no reports as to why the President prefers not to keep written records of important CIA briefings.

The Ottawa professor added that ―this practice of ‗oral intelligence briefings‘ is unprecedented. Bush‘s
predecessors at the White House, received a written briefing:‖

―With Bush, who liked oral briefings and the CIA director in attendance, a strong relationship had
developed. Tenet could be direct, even irreverent and earthy.‖ (Washington Post, 1-29-2002) Investigating
the Investigators?

A critical component of the Joint-Intelligence Committee's investigation is the first part of what Co-
Chairman Bob Graham calls ―a three-act play.‖ The first act, according to CNN.com ―will focus on
establishing a factual timeline as it relates to what was known before September 11.‖

Questions remain whether Graham's timeline document will ultimately become required reading for every
member of Congress, along with the early July FBI briefing and the August 6 presidential briefing -- given
the above evidence, multiple indications of a cover up, links to Congress and the White House, and
additional unanswered questions of 9/11.

Another key Intelligence Committee member, Richard Shelby (R-AL), was widely quoted in reference to
Co-Chairman Goss. Chiding his fellow Republican, ―You know, [House committee chairman Goss] is a
former CIA employee, and I know he‘s close to a lot of people over there,‖ Shelby told Roll Call (October,
2001). ―I don‘t think we should be too close to anybody we have oversight of because you can‘t do your job.
You become subverted by the process.‖

As to other investigative options, James Ridgeway added that ―[An Independent Commission] could cause a
dreadful scene, with senior lawmakers and their staffs in the spotlight along with the intelligence chiefs.
After all, what did the members of Congress know before September 11? Might they have forewarned us?‖
(Orange County Weekly, June 7-13, 2002)

Courageous members of Congress may also have interest in Graham‘s ―notebooks filled with jotted records
of every meeting and phone call.‖ (Associated Press, 5-30-2002) And Knight Ridder (6-4-2002) added that
the relatively tight time frame [Goss wants the 9/11 investigation report finished by January, 2003] may
encourage some [Administration agencies] to ―run out the clock‖ and hold back potentially embarrassing
information.

The evidence of White House and media cover up of that important visit just prior to the attacks by the
individual supplying the money to finance the terrorists is only made more crucial when one considers that

44
so many high government officials met with this person -- some while the attacks were in progress.
However, Americans are being denied an explanation and a carefully thorough public investigation of this
evidence.

Further completing the circle, a Times of India report (3-7-2001) reveals that ―The CIA worked in tandem
with Pakistan to create the ‗monster‘ that is today Afghanistan‘s ruling Taliban,‖ a leading U.S. expert on
South Asia had said months prior to the attacks.

Selig Harrison from the Woodrow Wilson International Centre for Scholars added, ―The CIA made a historic
mistake in encouraging Islamic groups from all over the world to come to Afghanistan.‖ But more
importantly, Harrison reveals that ―the old associations between the intelligence agencies continue....The
CIA still has close links with the ISI.‖

Americans may now wonder what terrorist money man and ISI Chief Ahmad was discussing with George
Tenet, Colin Powell, and members of Congress during those long meetings prior to the worst attacks on
American soil in our history.

And after all this, some U.S. citizens may even question whether there is anyone left to depose Bush
Administration officials and Members of Congress under oath who would never subpoena themselves to
offer explanations for demonstrated conflicts of interest -- or worse. (101)

Republicans controlled of the 9/11 commission, which had issuing its own report on August 2004. There are
already signs that Republican commissioners have begun to water down findings critical of the
administration, while highlighting those critical of intelligence performance. On Agust 2004, when Tenet
was let go, administration officials indicated that a permanent replacement would not be named until after
the election. The Democrats warn smugly that an attempt by the administration to confirm a new CIA
director could become an embarrassing referendum on CIA's recent performance, but they miss the point
entirely. The name of the administration's game is to blame Iraq on intelligence failures, and Goss already
did so in what amounted to his first campaign speech for the job of director. Consider court historian Bob
Woodward's book, "Plan of Attack," which Condoleezza Rice and other officials have promoted. Rice has
publicly confirmed Woodward's story about Tenet misleading the president by claiming the evidence on
Iraqi weapons of mass destruction was a "slam dunk."
When the 9-11 Commission issued its report, the one word it used to sum up the failure of the Intelligence
Community was that it lacked ―imagination.‖ The dimmest bulb in the Intelligence Community had to be
Porter Goss, an ex-CIA agent who parleyed his experience in that realm into a seat in the House, plus the
chairmanship of the Intelligence Committee. If the United States Senate confirms Rep. Porter Goss [R FL] as
the new Director of Central Intelligence, it will simply replace one stooge of Richard Perle and the neo-cons
with another.
Maureen Dowd of The NYTimes had it about right in her comment about Goss on HBO‘s Bill Maher's
"RealTime" show August 13: "Porter Goss is not going to make me sleep better at night, if Al Qaeda is
coming to get us... The 9/11 Commission found that congressional oversight of intelligence was
dysfunctional. Guess who was in charge of congressional oversight of intelligence? Porter Goss... You know,
he helped Cheney try and suppress the 9/11 Commission at birth. They tried to suffocate it... But still, I
mean, if Cheney gets his own guy in there - you know, he was already over at the CIA lurking over the
analysts, trying to get them to help him make up evidence to go to war - if he has his own guy in there, think
of what he can do."

Goss was happy to let the Senate intelligence committee take the lead in investigating intelligence
performance on key issues like weapons of mass destruction and, before he decided to promote his candidacy
for director, he generally chose to keep his committee's head (and his own) down. With good reason. The
myriad shortcomings in intelligence work appeared on his somnolent watch; by any reasonable standard, he
bears some responsibility for impaired oversight - not only on Iraq, but on 9/11 as well.
With respect to the various investigations into 9/11, Goss was thrust into the limelight by Cheney, who
initially opposed any investigation at all. In February 2002, Cheney went so far as to warn that if Congress

45
decided to go ahead with an investigation, administration officials might not show up to testify. When folks
started talking about the need for a genuinely independent commission, though, Cheney acquiesced in the
establishment of the congressional joint committee as the lesser evil and took reassurance in the fact that
Goss could be counted on to keep the lid on - and, when necessary, run rings around co-chair Sen. Bob
Graham, (D-FL).

Porter Goss performed that task brilliantly, giving clear priority to providing political protection for the
president. Goss acquiesced when the White House and CIA refused to allow the joint committee to report out
any information on what President Bush had been told before 9/11 - ostensibly because it was "classified."
This gave rise to thinly disguised, but eloquently expressed, chagrin on the part of the committee staff
director, who clearly had expected stronger backing in her negotiations with White House officials.

As a result, completely absent from the committee's report was any mention of the President's Daily Brief of
Aug. 6, 2001, which bore the title "Bin Laden determined to strike in US," even though the press had already
reported the title and the gist of that damning piece of evidence. Small wonder that the families of 9/11
victims were outraged and pressed even harder for an independent investigation. ( 102)
Goss is a guy who is sleeping with the enemy and now he is director of CIA if the Senate apporeved him.
Pentagon, CIA and FBI junta watched the ''internal coup'' of Matrix like watching a movie, because maybe it
was produced and directed by the ''black sheep'' which is among themselves.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 3

37- German Associate Professor Rainer Hegenbart's Scientific Work


http://www.hegenbarmanagement.de/focus/Illustrationen-Dateien/frame.htm)
38- German Journalist Mathias Bröckers's Book ―Conspiracies, Conspiracy Theories and Secrets of
September 11 39- Fehmi Koru, That Fatal Morning, Bush‘s Speech dated May 15, 2002 40- Introductory
Article of Mathias Bröckers's Book, http://www.broeckers.com 41- Hürriyet -Newspaper, Atta Is Living,
September 3, 2002 42- Danial Hopsicker‘s Book, "Welcome to Terrorland" Atta‘s lover porn star Amanda
Keller is telling him. 43- Newsweek, Michael Isikoff , 2002 First Week Issue of September 44- Law About
Struggle Against Terror in Germany, September 3, 2003, Zaman America 45- Prof. Dr. Oktay Sinanoğlu's
Book ''Target Is Turkey'' 46-Interview With Lyndon LaRouche Who Was Nominated of the Presidential
Candidate of the Extremist Liberterien Party in 2004 elections September 26, 2001, Quotation, Yeni Şafak
Medyakronik 47- A CIA agent, Michael Ruppert's allegations Which Were Reveald By All News Agents,
www.copvcia.com 48- Hürriyet, September 11 File, September 11, 2002 49- Hürriyet, Doğan Uluç,
Interview With Leyla Uyar, 05.09.2002 50- Zaman America, December 15-21, 2003 51- Zaman America,
December 15-21, 2003 52- Zaman America, December 15-21, 2003 53- Thierry Meyssan's Book ''Terrifying
Trick'' 54- Shcoking Allegations of Thierry Meyssan, www.HuntThe Boeing.com 55- The Book "La Guerre
fait que commence- The War Has Just Started, Written by Alain Bauer and Xavier Raufer 56- September 27,
2001, Reseau Voltaire's Publication Council -Special File On September 11 Which is a Governmental Coup
According to His own Comments 57- Reseau Voltaire's ‗Information Announcement 235-236‘ 58- The US
Had Planned An Attack On Taliban‘, BBC September 18 2001 59- The Guardian, September 21, 2001, The
News‗Secret Memorandum Reveals The US Plans on Overthrow of Taliban‘ 60- The News numbered 237
dated October 16 61- RV 237 ‗Secret Financial Relations Between Bush Family and Bin Ladin' 62- Reseau
Voltaire ‗Terrifying Manipulations‘ November 5, 2003 63- Le Figaro, October 31, 2001, Secret Contacts of
Ladin 64- Le Monde, Jean-Introductory Article of the Book ''Forbidden Truth'' Written By Charles Brisard
and Guillaume Dasquie, Sylvain Cypel, November 12, 2001 65- The Speech which was made by UN
General Secretary Kofi Annan 4 Weeks Before the Attack, on August 14, 2001 66- Le Monde September
25, 2001, Guillaume Dasquie, The Laden Report Presented to George Bush By Jacques Chirac During His
First Visit to Washington After September 11 67- August 20, 2001, Top Secret Report, The Toronto Star 68-
Yasemin Çongar, Milliyet , August 19, 2002 69- Neil Mackay, September 15, 2002, Sunday Herald
(http://www.sundayherald.com/print 7735 ; http://crytome.org/rad.htm
70- The New American Century Project
http://www.newamericancentury.org/RebuildingAmericasDefenses.pdf

46
71- Pentagon Advisor Richard Perle's Powel Resignation Articles, The Weekly Standart
72- Aksiyon, Mustafa Aydın, Project File Caled JPALS( Joint Precision Approach and Landing System)
www.komplo.com 73- For Detailoed Information About JPALS:
http://www.raytheon.com/c3i/c3iproducts/c3iatc/atcnls03.htm 74-Announcement of Thomas Kean, Head of
September 11 Special Investigation Comission, December 19, 2003, CBC 75-The Speech Made By James R.
Woolsey, Former Director Of CIA, on November 16, 2003 At the Meeting "The Center for the Study of
Popular Culture". http://www.frontpagemag.com/Articles/ReadArticle.asp?ID=4718 76- Richard Perle's
Speech on "total war'' While He Was Reagan's Advisor, 1984 77- Military Expert William Arkin, Los
Angeles Times, Rumsfeld's Secret Army "Proactive Pre-Emptive Operations Group" (P2OG) 78- April
2002', The New Yorker , Nicholas Leman 79- Senator Bob Graham's Explanations on a Live Programme on
PBS tv, September 2002 80- Henry Kissinger‘s Iraq Speech, New York Times, March 16, 2003 81- The US
presidential candidate Lyndon LaRouche‘s UN speech, July 24, 2001 82- An Interview with Hamid Gül ,
www. komplo.com, The September 11 Attack was done by MOSSAD, United Press International 83-
Michael Chossudovsky, 10 August 2004, More Holes in the Offical story: The 9/11 cell phone calls.
www.globalresearch.ca 84- Kane, Michael, Omissions, Contradictions and Falsehoods, Scoop New
Zealand, 19 August 2004 85- The 9/11 Commission Report: chapter 1, page 17, paragraph #95 86-
Washington Post, September 2001 as sited in chapter 4 of Nafeez Mosaddeq Ahmed‘s book ―The War On
Freedom‖ under the section titled, ―Post Bojinka Intelligence Gathering‖ 87- Article can be read at
http://www.usatoday.com/news/washington/2004-04-18-norad_x.htm 88- For an in depth overview of the
multiple confirmed war games running on the morning of 9/11 by the Air Force, the Joint Chiefs of Staff,
NORAD, the NRO (National Reconnaissance Office), reference: Kane, Michael, ―9/11 War Games – No
Coincidence,‖ Global Free Press, June 8, 2004
http://inn.globalfreepress.com/modules/news/article.php?storyid=387
Also reference: Kane, Michael, ―The Final Fraud,‖ FTW July 9, 2004
http://www.911citizenswatch.org/modules.php?op=modload&name=News&file=article&sid=336 89-
Clarke, Richard, ―Against All Enemies,‖ Free Press, March 22, 2004: Clarke names ―Vigilant Warrior‖ as an
Air Force exercise being run by the Joint Chiefs of Staff on the morning of 9/11 in page 5 of this book. 90-
Simmie, Scott, ―The Scene at NORAD on Sept. 11: Playing Russian war games … and then someone
shouted to look at the monitor,‖ Toronto Star, December 9, 2001. This report details a drill titled
NORTHERN VIGILANCE, which had NORAD jets deployed to Alaska for a simulated attack out of
Russia. The 9/11 Report does not mention this. Instead it only references VIGILANT GUARDIAN in a
footnote, but describes the exercise as postulating ―a bombing attack from the former Soviet Union.‖ Based
on the Toronto Star report, this description sounds more likely for NORTHERN VIGILANCE than
VIGILANT GUARDIAN. 91- For an in-depth analysis of the multiple war games running on 9/11,
reference Mike Ruppert‘s book, ―Crossing the Rubicon: 9/11 and America‘s Decent into Fascism at the End
of the Age of Oil,‖ 92- Kane, Michael, ―The Final Fraud‖ FTW, July 9, 2004
http://www.fromthewilderness.com 93- FAA regulations Air/Ground Communications Security Order
7610.4J, chapter 7. The law was the same on 9/11 as it is till this day
http://www.faa.gov/Atpubs/MIL/Ch7/chp7.htm FAA protocol from February 2004
http://news.findlaw.com/cnn/docs/terrorism/chp7.html FAA protocol from 1998 (effective on 9/11) 94-
Bykov, Illarion and Israel, Jared, ―GUILTY FOR 9/11: BUSH, RUMSFELD, MYERS,‖ Emperors Clothes,
Nov. 14, 2001. http://www.fromthewilderness.com/free/ww3/11_20_01_911murder.html 95- Ibid: FAA
regulations Order 76104.J – (chapter 7, section 1, paragraph 2) 96- 9/11 Commission transcript of the final
public hearing, June 17, 2004 http://www.9-11commission.gov/archive/hearing12/9-
11Commission_Hearing_2004-06-17.pdf 97- The 9/11 Commission Report: chapter 1, page 17, paragraph
#102 98- FAA Website, ―Memories & Thoughts from our Employees.‖ Statement from Jackson Smith
traveling with his boss, Major General Mike Canavan on the morning of 9/11
http://www.faa.gov/Sept11portraits/ownwords3-2.cfm?portrait=Jackson%20Smith 99- 9/11 Commission
transcript from public hearing held on May 23, 2003 http://www.9-11commission.gov/archive/hearing2/9-
11Commission_Hearing_2003-05-23.pdf 100- 9/11 Commission Report: chapter 4, page 112, paragraph
#555 101- Tom Flocco is an independent American investigative journalist who has written for
Scoop.co.nz, AmericanFreePress.net. WorldNetDaily.com, FromTheWilderness.com, NewsMax.com,
NarcoNews.com, and JudicialWatch.org. He is also a frequent CRG contributor, 11 August 2002, Secret
Hearing Conceal 9/11 Terrorist Link to Congress & White House. 102- Ray McGovern, a CIA analyst for 27
years, is co-founder of Veteran Intelligence Professionals for Sanity, Oh No!! Not Porter Goss!!!
www.wanniski.com

47
CHAPTER 3

OSAMA BIN LADEN: 'ARTIFICIAL BRUTE' OF MATRIX


The root of Osama Bin Laden who was born in 1955 as the 17th child of a father with 54 children streches
to Hadramut in South Yemen. His father, Muhammed climbed up rapidly in Saudi Arabia where he came in
1930 and became one of the greatest architects of the Middle East. Thanks to the explosion in the building
sector which was financed by petrol sales he made a great fortune. His mother, a Syrian beauty is the only
wife of his father with the official wedding. Osama Bin Laden's father died in a helicopter crash in 1967
when he was 13 and left 11 billion dollars back. His sons were grown up and studied with Saudi princes.
First he married to his Syrian cousin in 1972. Osama Bin Laden who is thought to have three wives has
two sons. He studied structure engineering in Jidda University and graduated in 1979. Being affected by the
ideology of the Muslim Brothers Organization in his early years he was sent to Pashavar, Pakistan in 1979 by
his friend Prince Turki Bin Faisal, head of the Saudi Intelligence service. There in the camps muslim youth
from all over the world, especially from Arabic countries, are trained to be professional warriors. ISI,
Pakistan Intelligence Service is responsible for this project which was undertaken by five countries
toghether, and its director is Abdullah Azzam who is from Palestine originally.. He used to Ladin family
fortune for his mission and got help from Osama in 1983. He wrote 5 serial book of cihat guidence
ansiklopedia which has impressed radical muslim groups around the world and caused terror by using his
ideology. Azzam died a car bomb in November 1989 in Afganistan. CIA has supported him and followers
until in 1999. His son Hudayfa, 34, is still following him and supporting Al Qaeda against US troops both
Iraq and Afghanistan. Their ideologt is simply identifed as who invade Muslim lands, your duty must figh
called jihad with them until rescue those muslims and land‖ But Islam says only state can declare war to
enemy nor a man or group. They rejects it and get new fetwa from Azzam whatever they want. It‘s complety
crazy and against religion of Islam.
In many events, such as bomb attacks by the Algerian radical Islamist organizations in France, killing of
western tourists in Egypt and even unsuccessful assassination attempt on Husnu Mubarak, leader of Egypt
his name was always on the agenda. It was said that he hid Remzi Ahmed Yusuf, who was the perpetrator of
the bomb attack on the WTC in 1993 and sentenced to 240 years-in his house in Pakistan and Sheikh Omar
Abdurrhman, known as Blind Imam, leader of the Jamaati- Islam organization and was accused to be the
planner of the attack in his house in Afghanistan.
Bin Laden was always told to be behind the Terrorist groups who were caught in India, Canada, Jordan and
in many places of Europe. Some people claimed that he financially supported these groups and some people
asserted that he is the main planner of the attacks which his name was pronounced with. The US declared
him ''number one terrorist '' and put his name on the top of the wanted list. But though he was so much 'in
sight' it is difficult to catch him.
Laden, who was known mostly as charismatic, having a few wives and sleeping with his kalashnikov, was
under the wing of his rich family. He spent his early youth with close friendship with Saudi Royal Family
which he later broke up with he decided to be warrior being affected by the ideas of the Muslim Brothers
organization. Being always known as religious man he studied management and engineering in Saudi
Arabia.
As the English journalist Simon Reeves wrote in his book ''The New Coyotes''; '' Osama needed a war for
his life. The Soviet leader Leonid Brejnev gave this to him by declaring war on Afghanistan on December
26,1979.'' He was sent to Pashavar, Pakistan by Saudi intelligence president Prince Turki Bin Faisal who is
also his friend in 1979 December. Mr Turki is former president Bill Clinton classmate in Georgetown
University and King Fahd‘s son. In these camps many young Muslims came from all over the world to take
military training. This project which is the collective work of the US, Saudi Arabia and Pakistan is carried
on by ISI, Pakistan intelligence. The director is the Abdullah Azzam who is from Palestine. Bin Laden, at the
beginning was responsible just for the money. Later being the first asssitant of Azzam, fought in the front
lines in Afghanistan for two years and got wounded near Jalalabad. (103)
''The things I lived on the front line in two years can not be lived anywhere else in 100 years.'' said Osama

48
about this term when he was the commandor of 9 thousand men. He stated that he went about 30 metres
close to the Soviet units and he was never afraid of death and knowing that he would go to heaven at the
moment of martyrdom made him always calm which was also caused him to fall asleep on the front line
under the fire. His personal property is about 300 million dollars. His property, generousness, simple life,
charisma and his courage in the war made him a legend.
Bin Laden started to found his own camps in 1986. Due to his property, generousness, his simple life and
courage in the front line he became a legend. In 1988 he turned to his country as a hero. He laid the
foundation of Al-Qaeda which is famous all around the world today by setting up a databank in consisting of
the information about the volunteer muslims. Saudi Arabia, flinching from Laden who makes calls for jihad
in every opportunity withdrew his passport in 1989.
When Saddam invaded Kuwait in 1990 Osama Bin Laden offered to protect Saudi borders. He became
furious when King Fahd called the US soldiers; first he went to Pakistan then Afghanistan and finally Sudan.
He settled thousands of Mujahideens, who are not wanted there anymore and look for a place for themselves,
in Sudan and Yemen and found them jobs in many countries.
First a hotel bombing aiming at the US soldiers in Yemen in 1992 caused him to be wanted because of a
terrorist crime. He was accused to be responsible for supporting Aidid against western forces in Somalia and
killing 18 Americans in Mogadishu in 1993. In Somalia 'Black Hawk was defeated because of him. He was
announced as the suspect after the bomb attack on TWC in which 3 people died and 1000 people got
wounded in 1993. In 1995 January it was claimed that he triggered an assassination on Pope in Philippines
in 1995. He was accused of joining the war carried on by GIA, Algerian Armed Islaimst Group against
France in 1995. He allegedly organized the assassination on Husnu Mubarak, president of Egypt in
Adisababa, capital city of Etiopia in 1995 June. His name was pronounced with the bomb attack on the
Egypt embassy in Pakistan in which 17 people died in 1995 November.
He has only undertook the responsibility of the bomb attacks in Saudi Arabia, one in Koubar in 1995 when 5
American soldiers died and the other in Riyad in 1996 when 19 American soldiers died. The US embassies in
Kenya and Tanzania were blown up on August 7, 1998, on the 8th anniversry of the US soldiers' entrance in
the Holy Lands when 257 people died and 5500 people got wounded. As a reciprocation the US bombed a
factory in Sudan and the training camps in Afghanistan on August 20, 1998. At this time it was announced
that they put 5 million dollar- reward for Osama's capture. In the bomb attack on the USS Cole destroyer at
the Aden port in Yemen on 12 October 2000, 17 American mariners died. Now he was ''the most wanted
man''. It was just ten minutes after the September 11 attack that CNN announced Bin Laden to be the
responsible without giving a resource.
Osama Bin Laden, opening the first front line in Somalia against the US and being deprived of from Saudi
citizenship had been living in Afghanistan for a long time under the protection of Taleban which he helped
take over the goverment. Osama Bin Laden for whom the US put 5 million dollar reward neither undertook
the responsibility of any attack openly nor denied. Besides his name is uttered with the things he is
supposed to do rather than those he did. Prince, Emir, Abu Abdullah, Mujahid Sheikh, Haji and Mr. Director
were his allies to whom Laden once said; '' What Americans think is not important for us but working for
the sake of Allah is important.'' According to David Long, a former expert in the Foreign Department, even if
Laden is killed perhaps his organization disappears but those who work with him will remain.( 104)
On February 28, 1998, in Al Qudus Al Arabi newspaper which is published in London in Arabic, Sheikh
Osama Bin Laden Muhammed Bin Laden, Ayman Al Zevahiri, Egyptian Jihad Organiztion leader, Ebu
Yasir Rifa'i Ahmed Taha, Egypt Islamic Jihad Organization leader, Seikh Mir Hamza, director of the
Pakistan Jemiyet-Al Ulama Organization and Fazlul Rahman the leader of the Bangladesh Jihad Movement
published a fetwa titled ''The World Islamic Side''. Some important parts of the fetwa which includes a call
for jihad against the Crusaders and the Jews are below:
''For seven years the US has occupied the Arabic Peninsula where the most sacred lands of Islam are, it has
been playing with the administrators in its hand, threatening its people, terrorize the neighbours and has been
using its bases in these countries to attack muslim neighbours. The US launched the war not only because of
economical and religious reasons but also serves for the little Jewish country and tries to hide the slaughter
of Muslims due to the invasion of Jarussalem.
All these attrocities and sins which the US has committed mean a kind of decleration of the war against
Allah, His Prophet and Muslims. During Islam history the Ulama, the scholars agreed that jihad is

49
compulsory for individuals in the case that the enemy tries to exterminate the Muslim countries. Due to this
and obeying to the command of Allah we have declared this fetwa which is available to all muslims: It is
compulsory for each muslim to kill Americans and their allies-whether soldier or civil-whereever they are to
save Masjid-i Aksa and Mekka from the invasion and to dissmiss the enemies from the Islam lands.
Hoping to be pleased by Allah we invite every muslim who believes in Allah and wishes to be rewarded by
Him to kill Americans whereever and whenever they capture and seize their money. We also invite muslim
scholars, leaders, youth and soldiers to organize attacks on the US devil army and their collaborators, to find
out the forces behind them and to teach them an unforgettable lesson.'' (105)
In the decleration it was announced that with the little groups from Egypt, Pakistan and Bangladesh an
International Islamic Group was founded against the Jews and the Crusaders and therefore a war was openly
declared against the US and Israel by saying ''It is compulsory for every muslim to kill an American whether
civil or soldier all around the world.''
No doubt that if Laden had not encountered with the US in Afghanistan ''the fake beast '' would not have
been born. In 1978 April the communists took over the goverment through a coup in Afghanistan which
caused the country to go into a chaos. Seeing this as an opportunity, the Soviet Army invaded Afhanistan in
1979 December. Just then the famous strategy expert of the US, Brezensky suggested to constitute a green
line from the South to collapse the Soviet Unions. Thus an islamic resistance started against the Soviet
invasion in 1980. In Turkey September 12 coup was made with the support of the US. In Iran - though it was
anti-American - there was an administration which considered communism enemy and was fighting with
Iraq.
Dr. Husnu Mahalli, from Yeni Safak, in his three articles in 2003 November drew the portrait of the fake
beast of Matrix with the quotations from Ladin's life. The US helped the groups which resisted to Soviet
invasion with the pretext of preventing communism from spreading as they did in Vietnam.The weapons
were from Washington and the money was from Saudi Arabia and the Arabic countries in the Gulf. The
educational and technical support were maintained from Pakistan, Israel and many local and global
countries. Afghanistan was turned to an incredible school in a short time. Through the campaigns thousands
of young muslims started to apply to fight against communists which is a good opportunity for Americans
and some others. They could shoot two birds with one stone. The Soviet Army would stuck in the Afghan
swamp and Moscow would fall into a weak position in the international stage and in the negotiations with
the US. Thousands of people gathered in Afghanistan, after being fed with islamic ideologies they could
take part in the US local plans. They would also be used to disintegrate the Soviet Unions. These people and
their ideologies were supported by Sunni side in general and Vahhabi in particular and they could also be
used to prevent the anti-American Shiite Iran revolution.

The US has achieved almost its all aims. But in the meantime Iran was also active. Seeing the danger of
the US in their own Eastern borders the Iranian mollas started to export their revolution ideologies- primarily
to the neighbours - to all Muslim countries. They achieved also the support of the Sunnis by using the idea
of struggle against the US and Israel. Thousands of muslim youths went to Iran to experience the Iran
revolution and took ideologic and military education. But the greatest victory of the Iran revolution was in
Lebanon. Hizbullah, which was founded in this country gained a high prestige with its struggle against the
Israel invasion which was the first biggest stroke to the US plans about Islam. Furthermore Hamas which is
said to lead the foundation of the Israel intelligence and give the way was increasingly getting closer to
Hizbullah and together with Jihad they led the Palestine people in their struggle for freedom. In the
meantime naturally some Islamist groups which the US could not control started to be strong in some Arabic
and Muslim countries. The assassination of Enver Sedat in 1981 October was the second stroke to the
American plans.
Yet the US did not lose its hope for Saudi Arbia, the most important muslim country was still on their side
and the situation of the Soviet Union in Afghanistan was increasingly getting worse. Just then that Osama
Bin Laden went on stage. In 1988 Bin Laden, with a group of his friends decided to found an Islamic
organization which is not clear though. The Westerns called this group Al Qaeda which Osama has never
used. With the collaborated plan of Pakistan and Saudi Arabia intelligences Osama went to Afghanistan
with his friends and started to fight against Russians. But the conflict and chaos in the Afghan mujahedeens
led Osama to think differently. And the US, supporting Osama in every aspect led him. Bin Laden who
turned to Saudi Arabia went back to stage with the Saddam's invasion of Kuwait in 1990.
Osama's offer ''Let me found an army against Saddam and dissmiss him from Kuwait'' was not liked by the
US and this was enough for Osama to get suspicious of the US. Concluding that the US supports Muslims

50
and Islam for its own benefits and understanding he was taken in, Bin Laden decided to take revenge from
the US. Besides there is no Soviet Union and communism danger.
The explosion in 1993 in front of the WTC was the first sign of this revenge. But Bin Laden did not want
to declare a total war against the US because he loved dollars, too. Just at that time a group in Pakistan led by
Molla Omar was in the preparation of founding Taleban. Taleban's schools in Pakistan were well supported
by CIA and Pakistan intelligence. And Bin Laden had a good relation with Molla Omar. Osama got married
Omar‘s daughter.
Getting tired of bloody fightings among the mujahedeen groups in Afghanistan after the withdrawal of the
Soviet Union, the US-Pakistan-Saudi Arabia- United Arab Emirates intelligences did their best to help
Taleban. Moreover this group could be used more easily against Shiite Iran for it is more radical. In 1996
April Taleban took over the administration in Afghanistan.
Bin Laden who was in Sudan for some time and helped Molla Omar with money and armed staff went to
Kabul immediately and shared the administration. In a very short time 25 thousands youths from 47
countries joined the camps and took ideologic and military training. Starting relations and negotiations with
the US once more Bin Laden tested its sincerity. The US promised him to treat the Muslim countries and
people with more justice, to solve all the problems of the Palestine people and to establish Islamic
democratic regimes in Arabic countries.
But soon Bin Laden understood once more that the Americans does not give up their traditional policy.
Besides with the support to Israel and the anti-Arab and anti-Islam policies, the US made Bin Laden more
angry or maybe provoked. He was so much stubborn -like thousands of young Muslims -as to prove that he
is not one to be used and then thrown. Bin Laden was not late to reply when he learned that the US was in
the prepaparation of exterminating him.
In 1998 August 360 people in Kenya lost their lives in the US embassy bombing. This was the beginning
of the relation of the US and Osama Bin Laden. Till September 11 morning many things were going to
happen. With the blow up of the embassy in 1998 August in Nairoby, capital of Kenya the US and Bin
Laden turned to enemy for each other.
The US resolved to get rid of Laden and Laden decided to take revenge from the US for they used and
cheated him. The years 1998-2000 passed with mutual onsets. General Musharraf became president with the
US backup through a military coup in 1999 October. This was the first serious sign of the US decision to get
rid of Bin Laden. According to CIA and MOSSAD theories Bin Laden planned September 11 which put
Matrix into chaos in this misty ambiance! Bin Laden and his collaborators who learned many things from
CIA and many other intelligences and who are said to be smart committed successfully their actions which
will pass into terror history! They expected to be believed such a perfect action done by a man living in a
cave.The fake beast of Matrix is now real or Matrix wants it to be considered so. The ostensible picture or
invisible realities should be chased.
Was the US which launched a planned war on terror after Sept. 11 right? The Americans had planned the
things long before September 11 and they started to do after it. When the Americans wanted to take benefit
from Bin Laden but could not manage it they indeed seemed to manage it! Breaking up with Laden the US
achieved its aim by agitating Bin Laden and his followers against it. Making more distinctive their traditional
policies supporting Israel and being anti-Islam the US agitated Bin Laden and similar groups. Knowingly or
not Bin Laden was taken in and helped the US plans. With September 11 the US had a big stroke but Bin
Laden, his followers and all Muslims were damaged, too. The invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq were the
ostensible ones of the damage.
As Bush said the Crusade has just started. The US and of course Israel now declared a war on the whole
Muslim world and Muslims using radical Islamist terrorist as an excuse. But it had produced them and it had
used them as much as it needed in the past. Unlike the regimes of Arab and Islam countries which serve for
the US, people of these countries hate the US. And the US knows this and it is searching a different weapon.
Using Islam and Islamist organizations against the communist Soviet Unions in the past the US also
motivated and used them so as to serve both its and its ally, Israel's benefits when needed. Algeria was the
last example to this. Supporting the Muslim youths who turned from Afghanistan the US used them against
the French benefits in this country. Although these applications went on in other countries from time to time
the US was getting ready this time to try two different ways.
That is why Afghanistan and Iraq were invaded. Radical Islamist groups and persons who were trained in
Afghanistan scattered all around the world.These people who were turned to death machines with the
contribution of the US later started to hate the US as Bin Laden taught them. Or were there some people who
take advantage of this hatred? Maybe MOSSAD and CIA? The US did its best to make these people and

51
others hate itself. Anti-democratic and anti-human administrations in Arabic and Muslim countries are being
supported, Israel's terror on Palestine people is being helped as much as possible and all Muslims on the
world are being insulted especially by the US.
Being not enough of Afghanistan and Palestine the US this time invaded Iraq to humiliate Muslims more.
This was not the only reason. For years managing to get benefit from radical or mild Islam in every
opportunity the US aimed at producing a kind of Islam which is suitable to their own criteria avoiding their
50 year - habits. If this does not work this time they have the plans to exterminate Islam totally.
The US thought they could achieve this with the invasion of Iraq. This time their target was the Shiite-
Sunni conflict. The assassination of Al-Hakim, the Shiitte leader was a provocation. Thinking it had enough
benefit from the Wahhabis in Saudi Arabia, the US had plans to bring Shiites and its supporters in the Gulf
area and Wahhabis into conflict when they understood they can not get them completely. Such a plan is
much more dangereous than the Kurdish state card which is on standby in the hands of the US and Israel.
The time of course will show if this plan will work or not. But in the area everybody is aware what kind of
game the US is playing.
Though nobody likes Laden they must be learning some lessons from his relations with the US. Now
everybody understood that being used and thrown away is so humiliating and disgraceful.( as Iran's Shah
experienced). It is important not only not to let oneself get used but also not let get refused after being
thrown away knowingly or not. In short Muslims must prove themselves that they are not stupid,
unprincipled and unscrupulous.(106)
Robert Fisk, a western journalist from The Independent was the last one to meet Laden in his cave in
Afghnistan. Fisk has been an experienced journalist reporting from Middle East for 25 years. He is
considered enemy by Washington for his anti-Bush and anti-war articles after Sept. 11. Since 1970 he has
held the crimes against humanity committed in the Middle East especially in Beirut, with honorable and
responsible journalism. His article about his impressions of Laden was published before Sept. 11.This
orientalist who wrote the realities about the fake beast of Matrix was on the opposing side according to the
US. Fisk told about Laden as follows:
My first meeting with Osama Bin Laden was in 1996 summer. It was a hot and humid evening. The giant
flies and insects flying around were diving on the Laden's white clothes and the guardians and me and were
flying up again. While avoiding the ones on my notebook the pages got blood spots. Laden is always
surprisingly kind: He serves food due to the traditional Arabic hospitality in our every meeting; a slice of
cheese, olive, bread and jam. About one year ago I met him in Sudan. Now we were going to spend a night
in a guerilla camp in the mountain. Towards morning it got so cold that I had ice on my hair when I woke up
in the morning.They gave me a blanket. I had taken my shoes off out of the tent. In our every meeting during
the interview he gives a break when it is time to pray. He leads his armed guerillas came from Algeria,
Egypt, Gulf countries and prays. While we talk to each other his men listen carefully as if they are listening
to the Mesiah. (107)
We once more came together for an interview on March 20, 1997. Then he was 41 but his beard turned
grey. There were bags under his eyes. He seemed old. He could not step on one leg well, he was limping. I
still keep the notes of that interview. I had taken his words scribbling under the weak light of kerosene lamp:
'' I am against the US administration not the people'' he said. I remember he listened silently my comment
when I reminded the US people consider the US administration their representative. ''We are at the beginning
of the military operation that we are going to start against the US army.'' he said.(108)
I recalled Laden's words while I was watching a passenger plane going close to the WTC. I remember how
quickly he read the Arabic newspapers which I took in my bag. Forgetting about me and the interview he
went to a corner and read them quickly in 20 minutes. He told his men the important events which were
going on. Though from Saudi Arabia he did not know that foreign minister of Iran had gone to Riyad a few
days ago.''Does not he have even a radio?'' I thought. Is this man really ''the father of the world terror'' as
The Time and White House said? In fact it seemed to me that he liked this description also the US promise
of 5 million dollar reward for his life and death. If the amount on the ''Wanted'' posters was lower the Saudi
millioner would be offended and feel insulted I guess.
Bin Laden family is from the esteemed builders of Saudi Arabia.They are from a village in the Yemen
border of the country. The family was then proud of their young member who supported the leader of the
tribe by going to Afghanistan in 1979, building roads on the volcanic area and struggling against Russia, 'the
western mentality'. The Russians are westerns for the Saudis and the invasion was Crusade. Bin Laden, on
those days helped thousands of youths go to Afghanistan paying their plane tickets. He constituted his army
with these youths. These volunteers who came from Egypt, Algeria, Syria and Gulf were martyrized in the

52
horrible wars; went into pieces because of the mines. They were bombed in villages of Kandahar by the
Soviet helicopters.
In our first meeting in Sudan I conviced him to talk about those sad days though he was not willing. He
told about his memories. He told how a 120 mm-mortar fell on his foot during a sudden attack on one of the
important fire points of Russians in Jalalabad. He had waited for the mortar to explode. He told how he felt
himself purified from pains and how his spirit filled with peace of refuging to Allah and fate in a second-
time. Contrary to the most Americans' wishes the mortar did not explode.
Even the Russians heard about the effect which Osama Bin Laden created in the Afghan resistance
movement. A Soviet military expert whom I talked to in Moscow in 1993 had said that Bin Laden must
absolutely be killed and he is a very dangerous man.. On those days Bin Laden was a hero for the US. They
gave him weapon and trained his men. They could just not imagine that one day they would spend billions of
dollars to capture and kill him. Once I had asked about his relations with the US. He said that he never met
the US secret agents while fighting with Russians and did not accept even a gun bullet.
Bin Laden's bulldozers and diggers opened roads on the Afghanistan mountains for mujahedeens.On these
roads British made anti-aircraft Blowpipe rockets were moved to the high points to shoot Soviet Migs.
Years later once one of his men took me to one of these peak points of 'Bin Laden line'. It was 1997. Under
the heavy rain we had a terrible trip on a miry, slippery road full of precipices. One of the wind wipers was
frozen then flew away. The clouds were below us now. ''When you believe in jihad then it becomes easy to
stand these difficult conditions'' said the armed militant who was driving the vehicle which was ricocheting.
From time to time on the hights there were little lights flashing in darkness. ''Our brothers are informing they
saw us.'' he explained the mysterious lights. Two hours later we arrived in Bin Laden's old war camp. As far
as I could see in the strong lights of the jeep there were frozen falls around the camp constituted with CIA
support. ''Toyota is just cut for jihad'' said Bin Laden's man and smiled. I nodded to confirm. I had never
heard if Laden makes jokes. When I asked what he thought about that the US declared him a terrorist, ''If
fighting for the liberty of my country is terrorism being called terrorist gives me a great honor'' he replied.
The US and Israel administrations said that they saw no difference between their armies. But Europe,
especially France was going away from this pair more and more. He cursed France's North Africa policy. He
did not say 'Algeria' but in the cut part of the speech this word was somewhere up there like a ghost.
Bin Laden after one of the interviews gave me an Urdu poster which supports the war he was carrying on
and is stuck on the walls in Pakistan. Also he attached a graphiti picture which was taken in Karachi streets.
''The US soldiers! Get out of the holy cities Mekka and Madina.'' was written on the wall. He told that a few
months ago Saudi Royal family sent an envoy and he informed that he had been dismissed from the
citizenship with the pressure of the US and in case he turned to Saudi Arbia with his family giving up jihad
he would be offered 2 billion riyal (500 million dollars).'' I refused the offer.'' he said. He had three wives in
those days.The youngest one had just finished her adolescence, the eldest one was the mother of his 16 yer-
old-clever son Bin Omar. He brought his other son, Saad to introduce me. His sons could speak English,
even though bad. They were pleased with surrounded by armed men and to be interested in.
They were living in a village near Jalalabad where the wives and the children of all mujahedeens were
staying. Bin Laden took me to one of these poor, dark houses.The family of the Egyptian warrior host were
not at home, as you can guess.They were told to go to Egypt for a visit. ''Our wives live in comfort.'' said the
warrior. The village houses were covered with canvas for camouflage against the air raids. It was surrounded
with wires. There were some rain canals and three toilet excavations. The Egyptian listened to us with his
gun in his hand and his adolescent son in his lap. He insistingly said that Egyptian intelligence men watch
these camps from far. ''There are spies in the town working for the US. We see them, we must be very
careful.'' he said.
The other Arabs in the camp were much more outspoken. ''Mr. Bin Laden has no country to go except
Afghanistan.'' they said. ''The Saudis wanted to capture him when in Sudan with the help of Yemenis. France
asked his rendering by oppressing the Sudan goverment. And the US oppressed France to use its impact.
They thought he would be rendered, too like Carlos. An Arabic group which was hired by Saudis attempted
an assassination. But the bodyguards of Laden fired and two were wounded.''
Bin Laden lost his 500 men during the war against Russia. The graveyard of the martyrs is in Torkum near
Pakistan border. When Russia withdrew Bin Laden left Afghanistan and went to Sudan which means
division of the Afghanis into groups as rivals and conflict with each other. His close friends went to Sudan
with him and they built highways and did several investments.
Osama Bin Laden is easily be distinguished in a group. His height is over 2 metres and very thin.Though
he does not like eating much he always keep his miswaq stick with him. It became a habit to clean his teeth.

53
While he was talking about malpractices in Saudi Arabia and the depravation of the system the hatred could
be seen from his linelike eyes. In 1996 he told about the hatred he felt towards the Saudis rather than the
Americans at that night when the giant mosquitos were flying over our heads.The year 1990, when Saddam
invaded Kuwait has a special meaning for Laden as the near history. '' When the US landed in Saudi Arabia,
especially two holy cities the Ulama and madrasa students showed strong reactions.The Saudis had made a
big mistake.Thus we saw their lies and betrays. They supported all countries which are fighting against
Muslims. They helped Yemen communists who attacked on the Muslim Yemenis in the South. They
supported Arafat to fight against Hamas. The Saudi regime lost its legitimacy after insulting their ulamas and
imprisoned them.''
Bin Laden stopped talking at that moment. He looked at me to see if I was listening to this special, chilly
history lesson carefully. ''We muslims are bound to each other with a special tie.We feel the pain of our
brothers in Palestine and Lebanon inside us. The attack in Kobar was the result of not the US invasion but
the disrespectful attitude of the Americans towards Muslims. When 60 Jews died in 1996 (in the suicide
bomb attack) the big countries of the world condemned this attack coming toghether in 7 days. The death of
600 thousand Iraqi children (because of UN embargo) did not attract the same reaction. Killing of these poor
children means a war against Islam. We, as Muslims, don't like Iraqi regime but we think that Iraqi people
and children are our brothers and sisters.Their fate and future are important for us.''
The next is the US after his estimations about the Middle East. ''Sooner or later I think the US will leave
Saudi Arabia. Starting a war against Saudi people means war against all Muslims in the world. The
resistance against the US will spread to many countries. Our trustworthy hodjas and ulamas(scholars) gave
us fetwa (permission) to dismiss the Americans. Their military presence is an insult for the Saudi people.''
Last week I thought about the things that Bin Laden said very much while the planes were hitting the
Towers one after the other.The US army is still in Saudi Arabia. I still remember clearly the things he said
after the lorry bomb attack when 19 Americans died in 1996: ''This is the beginning of the war between the
US and Muslims.'' And about the bomb attack when 24 US soldiers died he made the similar commentation;
''A big attack of which I would like to share the honor of supporting.''
It was inevitable to shiver while he was talking about his hatred towards the 'invaders' with a calm voice.
He was talking wisely. He was using good Arabic. His estimations about the international affairs were
somewhat eccentric.Once he even said there may be a conflict among the states of America because of the
Israel policy and the country may go into division. His view of history was startling: ''I believe that God uses
our holy war for the destruction of the Soviet Unions and the Russian Army.'' said and then opened the topic
of the US. ''We managed it from this mountain. And now we ask God help us to do the same thing to the US
and to turn it to a shadow. We are sure that our struggle against the US will be much easier than the one
against Russia. Because the mujahedeen units who fought against Russian soldiers joined the operations
against the American soldiers in Somalia. The mujahedeens were surprised very much that the US soldiers
lost their morale immediately. This showed us the US soldiers are paper tigers.''
One of the interesting informations that he gave during the interview was about the new tactics of war.
He told that it could be possible to make the US withdraw from Saudi Arabia by using light forces which
move very fast in big secrecy. In the following two years he constituted Al-Qaeda. He declared war not only
on the army or the goverment but also on all Americans. This was followed by the suicide attack which
would almost cause USS Cole to collapse, the cruise attacks on the camps used by Laden, made by CIA in
the Afghan mountains. Four years later, now Laden is walking with a stick because of a reason of which I
noticed first signs and speaking slower. Is it likely that Laden directs a group consisting of suicide bombers
on the Afghan mountains as the US claims? During one of our meetings he had said that he knew two of
three men who were killed by decapitation with the pretext of blowing up the US base in Saudi Arabia. (CIA
made an application to the Saudi goverment to inquire them, but it was refused. According to the Middle
East lobbies the hints were indicating some members of the Royal Family so that some others were found
and beheaded. Just after that Bin Laden told that he was dreaming a Saudi Arabia where there is real Islamic
Sheria and the US puppet dictators are uprooted. While listening to him I thought much more people would
beheaded in a Saudi Arabia under Laden's reign....
His words have a strong message for those living in the Middle East. There is no need for Laden to send a
message to people to found a small group and declare jihad on the US. Also there is no need for Laden to
organize bomb attacks or coups. It is enough to listen to the cassettes recorded by Laden with his own voice
and passing from hand to hand in the Middle East secretly. That's why I have always wondered if it is
necessary to found a secret paramilitary organization and to command it for an action to occur like the one
which the US witnessed last week. Because the Arabs are angry enough with the US because of the

54
unrighteousness. A necessary incentive action for such an attack can be considered even more than
enough.....
Honestly I also thought if Laden could be surprised less than me while watching the attacks in New York
on the tv. Of course if he watches tv, reads newspaper or listens to the radio....(109)
It was really terrible what happened to Robert Fisk, 55, on December 8, 2001. His car was broken down at
the Pakistan border while he was about to enter Afghanistan. He was with Justin Huggler who is an
Independent reporter like him. About 50 Afghani refugees gathering around and seemed to help suddenly
started to attack on these two journalists with stones. Fisk and his friend barely saved themselves. By the
way three pairs of glasses of Fisk who is myopic were broken, his mobile phone was stolen and the most
important of all his telephone book in which the news resources he got in 25 years were recorded was lost.
Despite all these things he was not angry. '' I would do the same thing to Robert Fisk or to any western if I
were an Afghani.'' he said.(110)
He is a journalist ''whose mouth must be shut up'' according to his American colleagues but according to
him ''who does not avoid telling the truths''. Thus in the articles he wrote about 9/11 and the following war
he stands against the US and British policies and tried to explain the meaningless of this war and the pains
brought to Afghan people. Fisk, the author of the Independent, was always against the Afghanistan
operations since the first day. ''Bush is proceeding towards the trap'' was the title of his article which he
revealed on September 16, 2001, four days after the Twin Towers tragedy.
The US Foreign Ministery spokesman saying ''they broke his nose and mouth'' revealed how happy and
pleased they were for Fisk was beaten. An unfortunate article about this event belongs to Hasan Pulur from
Milliyet. ''Not Bush, Fisk was trapped '' was the title of his article on December 14. ''So not Bush but Fisk
was proceeding towards the trap and suddenly fell into the trap! The Afghan refugees whose lives and rights
he always defends captured him and bate him well, broke his nose and mouth and left him bleeding. He
barely saved himself.'' wrote and showed his view of journalism ethic.(111)

Fisk's remarks on Laden was right; Laden was sick. Kathy Cannon in her article in The Associated Press
on March 25,2000, relying on a western information agency informed that Laden was close to death because
of kidney and liver diseases before 9/11. Because of his kidney failure he needed kidney dialysis
regularly.(112) Laden's close friends had brought a dialysis machine to the Afghan cave from Dubai, and
they were looking for a suitable kidney for Laden. He went to Dubai to take kidney cure between in July 4
and 14 2001 at the American hospital where he met CIA agents last time. According to Le Figaro:

"Dubai... was the backdrop of a secret meeting between Osama bin Laden and the local CIA agent in July
[2001]. A partner of the administration of the American Hospital in Dubai claims that "public enemy number
one" stayed at this hospital between the 4th and 14th of July. While he was hospitalized, bin Laden received
visits from many members of his family as well as prominent Saudis and Emiratis. During the hospital stay,
the local CIA agent, known to many in Dubai, was seen taking the main elevator of the hospital to go [up] to
bin Laden's hospital room. A few days later, the CIA man bragged to a few friends about having visited bin
Laden. Authorized sources say that on July 15th, the day after bin Laden returned to Quetta [Pakistan], the
CIA agent was called back to headquarters. In the pursuit of its investigations, the FBI discovered "financing
agreements" that the CIA had been developing with its "Arab friends" for years. The Dubai meeting is, so it
would seem, within the logic of 'a certain American policy.'" (113)

The Figaro report is confirmed by several other news reports including the London Times (1 Nov 2001 at.
During his 11-day stay in the American hospital, Osama received specialized medical treatment from a
Canadian urologist Dr. Teryy Calloway. (Michel Chossudovsky is the author of War and Globalization, the
Truth behind September 11 , Global Outlook, Shanty Bay, Ont., 2003 )

The "negotiations" between the CIA and Osama (a CIA "intelligence asset") is sheer disinformation. Even
though the CIA has refuted the claim, the report serves to highlight Osama as a bona fide "Enemy of
America," rather than a creation of the CIA. In the words of former CIA agent Milt Bearden in an interview
with Dan Rather on September 12, 2001, ―If they didn‘t have an Osama bin Laden, they would invent one.‖

Intelligence negotiations never take place on a hospital bed. The CIA knew Osama was at the American
Hospital in Dubai. Rather than negotiate, they could have arrested him. He was on the FBI most wanted list.

55
If the CIA had wanted to arrest Osama bin Laden prior to September 11, they could have done it then in
Dubai. But they would not have had a the war on terrorism pretext for waging a major military operation in
the Middle East and Central Asia.

According to Dan Rather, CBS, Bin Laden was back in Hospital, one day before the 9/11 attacks, on
September 10, this time, courtesy of America's indefectible ally Pakistan. Pakistan's Military Intelligence
(ISI) told CBS that bin Laden had received dialysis treatment in Rawalpindi, at Pak Army's headquarters.

If the CBS report by Dan Rather is accurate and Osama had indeed been admitted to the Pakistani military
hospital on September 10, 2001, courtesy of America's ally, he was in all likelihood still in hospital in
Rawalpindi on the 11th of September, when the attacks occurred. In all probability, his whereabouts were
known to US officials on the morning of September 12, when Secretary of State Colin Powell initiated
negotiations with Pakistan, with a view to arresting and extraditing bin Laden.

This is the result of hard-nosed investigative reporting by a team of CBS news journalists, and by one of the
best foreign correspondents in the business, CBS`s Barry Petersen. Here is his report.

CBS News has been told that the night before the September 11 terrorist attack, Osama bin Laden was in
Pakistan. He was getting medical treatment with the support of the very military that days later pledged its
backing for the U.S. war on terror in Afghanistan.

Pakistan intelligence sources tell CBS News that bin Laden was spirited into this military hospital in
Rawalpindi for kidney dialysis treatment. On that night, says this medical worker who wanted her identity
protected, they moved out all the regular staff in the urology department and sent in a secret team to replace
them. She says it was treatment for a very special person. The special team was obviously up to no good.

"The military had him surrounded;" says this hospital employee who also wanted his identity masked, "and I
saw the mysterious patient helped out of a car. Since that time," he says, "I have seen many pictures of the
man. He is the man we know as Osama bin Laden. I also heard two army officers talking to each other. They
were saying that Osama bin Laden had to be watched carefully and looked after."

It should be noted, that the hospital is directly under the jurisdiction of the Pakistani Armed Forces, which
has close links to the Pentagon. U.S. military advisers based in Rawalpindi. work closely with the Pakistani
Armed Forces. Again, no attempt was made to arrest America's best known fugitive, but then maybe bin
Laden was serving another "better purpose". Rumsfeld claimed at the time that he had no knowledge
regarding Osama's health. Dan Rather and Barry Petersen fail to draw the implications of their January 2002
report. They fail to beg the question: where was Osama on 9/11? If they are to stand by their report, the
conclusion is obvious: The administration is lying regarding the whereabouts of Osama.

Those who know bin Laden say he suffers from numerous ailments, back and stomach problems. Ahmed
Rashid, who has written extensively on the Taliban, says the military was often there to help before 9/11.
There were reports that Pakistani intelligence had helped the Taliban buy dialysis machines. And the rumor
was that these were wanted for Osama bin Laden. For sure CIA and MOSSAD who got the hospital records
knew that the fake beast was close to death. He had also liver disease. On January 10, 2002 an expert on
Taliban on a MSNBC programme, Hardball, produced by Chris Mattehews depicted that Laden can not go
on a long journey for he needed dialysis regularly.(114)

It is not wise and logical to think Laden gave the instructions of the 9/11 attacks from a 10.000 mile
Afghan cave where he hid himself. He had no modern vehicles to communicate, even a radio to listen to the
news. If he used, the US would already find his location with the modern technology. How can Laden who
can not go out of his cave, even to the toilet, challenge the US? To understand this you have to believe in
Matrix's lies without questioning.
It is clear that Laden is struggling against the US supported regime in his own country rather than Israel
and the US. Describing the Saudi regime as the disgrace to the real Islam Laden could not accept the
invasion of the holy lands by non-muslims. According to Laden, the countries like Qatar and Kuwait are the

56
betrayers which support Israel, the unright side about the Palestine case, and are aiding and betting the US.
People around Laden are the Saudi regime opponents and who are loyal till death.
According to Ahmed Rashid who wrote an article in 1999 November in the journal, Foreign Affairs, Laden
was left to die in the Afghan cave for the safety of Saudi Arabia and Pakistan. After the Kenya and Tanzania
attacks both countries found it good to keep Laden in Afghanistan for their security. Laden's capture and
judgement by the US makes nothing else but causes Laden followers to increase and an internal war to break
out. It was asserted that there is a secret agreement between the US, Pakistan and Saudi Arabia not to capture
Laden.(115)
Halid Batarfi, childhood friend of Bin Laden, international terrorist, recalls his friend with whom he spent
his childhood in Jiddah as a young boy who was kind, tender and thoughtful that could not hurt even an ant.
In the interview by the Daily Telegraph, published in England, Betrafi, also stating that they were in close
relations with the family of Bin Laden with whom he lived as neighbours in the same avenue in Jiddah,
remembers that Laden was fond of his mother, Aliye, which is an important detail.
Halid Batarfi, editor of Al- Medina said that Bin Laden was always a sincere muslim, never fanatic, and he
believes that being in contact with the Al Jihad organization which implemented the assassintion of Enver
Sedat in Egypt led Laden to be so radical. Stating that Bin Laden always preferred cowboy movies in which
women are always completely dressed, Batarfi said that it is not because he is radical but he wants to watch
something good''.
Stating that Laden was an extremely shy boy and always avoided fighting and trouble and he was known as
the peacemaker in the fights, Batarfi said that his friend played sometimes defence, sometimes forward in
soccer and for he was tall he was a good head shooter and also told that his friend was very active in social
events. ''He did not need to shout to make him to be listened, there was no need to do so. If somebody else
became the leader he did not used to make it a problem and used to watch him.'' said Batarfi and added he
was performing a humble leadership.(116)
According to the news published in Al Hayat, Saudi newspaper, the source of the idea of September 11 was
Pakistani opponent Mir Murtaza Butto. Famous international terrorist Carlos the Jackal who was sentenced
to life in France in 1997 for murdering two French intelligent agents in 1975 claimed that the idea ''attacking
on the Twin Towers with planes'' which belonged to Butto and the US knew this. Sanchez in the reply to the
letter sent to the prison in France by the newspaper answered in written that the idea was put forward by
Butto, leader of the Pakistani opponent Zulfikar organization in a meeting of anti-emperialist organizations.
Sanchez, not giving the location of the meeting said that they unofficially agreed on replying to the
devastation in Iraq caused by the Gulf War in 1991 with the explosions in the US. Saying that the
intelligence service of a progressive Arab country (probably Egypt) informed the US about the meeting,
Carlos the Jackal added that Sudan Security gave the US a target list including Washington, the World Trade
Center and Pentagon in 1993.
Mir Murtaza Butto, brother of Benazir Butto, former prime minister of Pakistan, founded Zulfikar
organization to take revenge for the death of his father, Zulfikar Ali Butto who was overthrown through a
coup and executed in 1977. Mir Murtaza, after a 16-year exile most of which he spent in Syria, turned back
to his country in 1993 and died in a conflict with police in Karchi in 1996. ''I am proud of the way Sheihk
Osama Bin Laden follows.'' said Carlos revealing his admiration to Osama bin Laden in an explanation to Al
Hayat and about Sept 11 ''I can not describe that feeling of relax.'' he said.(117)
Alain Bauer, grand master of Grand Orient Mason Lodge, who wrote one of the most interesting books on
September 11, not only asserted that Bin Laden is not the real leader of Al Qaeda in a press conference in
France but also claimed that September 11 was an interior coup of the US having no relation with Laden.
''After the event the US led the world media as it wanted and the journalists used every source as they were
for they did not have time and not to miss any detail.'' said Bauer and added; ''It was explained that the caves
where Laden stayed were of some floors and equipped with air condition, heating, satelite communication
facilites and the like. The media took this as it was but when the caves were found through the operations it
was understood that this was not true and no difference from an ordinary cave.''
Bauer, goes on his assertions; ''A picture of Molla Omar is broadcasted on tvs. Who saw him, who knows
him that it is thought true? That picture absolutely does not belong to Molla Omar, maybe to someone died
long ago. They said that Molla Omar escaped on motorcycle, can you imagine? In Afghanistan, on the
mountains where you can not find gas, Molla Omar is riding a motorcycle. This can only bee seen in
comedy movies.'' said and claimed; ''The US intelligence knew the 9/11 attack but could not establish the
exact time. I say they did not know the exact time because the information about Laden and Al Qaeda in
June and the retirement of the president of the Saudi Arabia intelligence service indicate that it was so.

57
Bauer said interesting things about Laden and Al Qaeda: '' In fact nobody knows about Al Qaeda and even
there has been a discussion about the name, if it is indeed Al Qaeda or not. It is obvious that Laden is not the
real leader therefore nobody takes his words into account. What is really important is what the ones who use
Laden say. Because Laden made a call to Islam world to resist a few times but there was no reaction. If he
were the real leader he would be listened. Al Qaeda is not an organization, it is a company which has a
strong terrorism infrastructer. Anyone can order an attack to this network. Indeed it organizes a terrorist
attack once in every six month. When the ones who has a terror project applied to them are financed.
Therefore Al Qaeda is directed not by Laden but by those who wants his name to be especially pronounced.''
(118)
The Christian Science Monitor journal of which the analyses are highly respected, in its analysis in
December 2003 remarked that Osama Bin Laden has never pronounced its name on media and in his
explanations and Western world is the name giver of Al Qaeda of which he is so called the leader. It stated
that this imaginary super internationl organization as the new scapegoat took the place or was made take of
Islami Jihad and Lebanon Hizbullah which were forcedly said to commit every attacks in 1980s and asked:
''Is there really an imaginary organization of which name is not accepted even by its leader behind all these
attacks, an extreme terror fear or threat or is it a production of psychological war?
Al Qaeda's disavowal of the attacks in Istanbul did not draw much attraction. The journal, making the
most logical estimation on this scarecrow who has so called super terror power network and being declared
to be the perpetrator of the terrorist attacks with wich Al Qaeda was blamed on, remained indifferent to the
fact that some accepted the attacks in their countries done by ''their common enemy'', Al Qaeda -meaning
base in Arabic- to show their symphaty to the US and to prove they are with them in struggling against
terrorism. It considers the propaganda which turned Laden who was supported by the US in Afghanistan
jihad from the 'warrior of freedom' to the 'enemy of freedom' artificial, not believable. According to the
journal the perpetrator of the likely future attacks is already known: Al Qaeda....
It was an exegerration to blame Al Qaeda for all the crimes, the attack on the Jewish synagogue in Tunisia,
the bomb explosions near the US embassy in Yemen, the attacks one after the other in Philipinnes,
Casablanca and Riyad, the fire in metro in Milan, (the train bombing in Madrid, kipnapped school children
and caused 350 of them death in Beslan North Osetia, Russia) and burning forests in California. The terror
organizations which are present in every country seem happy with this new mask to cover their attrocities.
Even the drug traffickers were almost to throw the blame of murder they committed and job they have been
doing on Al Qaeda. Some people produce a beast purposely or not and want others to afraid of even its
shadow. An unknown and unseen monster is much more terrifying. The super terror organization lie
reminding horror movies constitutes a veil over the real perpetrator going on committing crimes. Thus some
take benefit from this.
Fearing Al Qaeda Americans were afraid of going abroad. A name was turned to a bogy man by media. If
really there are terror organizations affected by Laden in many countries it is certain that they are not Al
Qaeda. Those local terror organizations expecting benefit from violence would certainly get away with law
by saying they committed their crimes under the name of Al Qaeda. Al Qaeda is a good camouflage for the
secret intelligences of the foreign countries which do not hesitate to organize state terror to reach their
aims.(119)
Imagine that you are a fanatic Jewish-MOSSAD agent or an American working for CIA. How would you
persuade Muslim countries and public who do not support the war against Islam? By all means with the
attacks in Islamic countries and by blaming Al Qaeda. With the atrocities causing hatred for Islamic terror
would help kill many birds with one stone. Consequently your goverments would renew their loyalty to the
US and give up searching the Jews behind the atrocities. Though you do not approve the invasions of the
Muslim countries you would be on the ''fight against terror'' side where the world is devided into two
sides.You would see the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq and the suicide attackers who blow themselves up
because of despair from a different point of view. Feeling shame of your Muslim identity you would
attempt to defense.You would doubt about even the operations against sincere Muslims because of a possible
terror threat. Fighting with the ghost would capture your Muslim identity and your virtues but you would not
accept that you were captured. Though being Muslim you would be on the Crusaders' side.
Before blaming Al Qaeda immediately after a terrorist attack, which is the easy way, we should read the
message through terror which was given to this single-poled world where anti-semitism spreaded widely and
hatred for the US for its injustice administration reached the peak point. Some prefer to accept what the
media says without checking or investigating with the label of conspiracy theory. No wise Muslim approves

58
terror. The pawns who are used by the western world today afflict us. How despicable is to collaborate with
those who slander Islam. Of course Al Qaeda is dangerous organization and Ladin is terrorist mastermind.
But we should think before we blame: Who wants us to do so and who will win, who will lose at the end.
At least we should inquire as much as the Christian Monitor journal did. The fear which was wanted to
spread through Al Qaeda, the imaginative international super terror organization of which the leader does
not prounounce its name has caused more damage than terror itself. If psychological war is meant by terror
so those who uses terror are also used and commit terror crimes by threatening the world with the fake
scarecrows.
Why there was no such attacks before Sept. 11, 2001? Is the US innocent while making considerations of
energy and hegemony and upset the world by concealing behind the pretext of taking democracy to
Afghanistan and Iraq? Are Israel with the Ariel Sharon administration, being never pleased with a fair peace,
started with the Masjid-i Aksa attack in 2000 September and are fanatic Jews who use rich lobbies which are
never enough of anything as war machine innocent? Or is Laden the only guilty for being used knowingly or
not to reach these aims?
What about the people who were killed and the women who were raped in Iraq which was invaded with the
biggest lies of history? If defending one's own country is called terrorism, our struggle against the occupant
countries during our independence war was then a terrorist defence! Is not the Falcon team guilty while
asserting that there is a link between Saddam whom Laden calls impious and Laden and sees this as the
pretext of war? Is not the US president, Bush who depicted that Saddam-Laden collaboration threats the US
security-which is a lie-many times before the war more dangerous for the world peace? Is it guarantee that he
would not declare another war? Even the British public considers Bush more dangerous than Laden.
The psychological crisis covered the US after Sept. 11 attack has been spreading around the world.
Somebody wanted terrorrist attacks in every country and generally Al Qaeda but especially radical Islam to
be blamed to make the war against terrorism approved by all. Now Laden, completing his mission was left
to forget in a cave between Afghanistan and Pakistan. Knowingly or not.
Political experts have been depicting that the Bush administration, by capturing Laden after Saddam will
gain a big advantage for the 2004 presidential elections. Just then Madeleine Albright, the US former foreign
minister, made an unexpected explanation. Albright, talking to Morton Kondracke, Fox Tv analyst, on
December 17, 2003 asserted that Bush knew where Laden is and waited for the right time for his political
career. The Iraq war was allegedly certainly over with the capture of Saddam on December 13, 2003 and
now all eyes were cast upon Laden. Saying that she could not understand why the Iraq war started, Albright
claimed that Bush knows where Laden hides himself. Some democrats are agree with Albright.(120)
According to an assertion Osama bin Laden was captured in a cave between Afghanistan and Pakistan in
September 2003.

The enemy of America is "Made in America". This is an inescapable fact. The "Islamic Militant Network"
(the forerunner of Osama bin Laden‘s Al Qaeda), was created and sustained by the CIA. CIA-sponsored
guerrilla training in Afghanistan and Pakistan were integrated with the teachings of Islam. The madrasas
were set up by Wahabi fundamentalists financed out of Saudi Arabia, with the support of Washington.

The Reagan, Bush senior and Clinton administrations actively supported the Islamic brigades during the
Soviet-Afghan war and its aftermath. The Taliban were the "graduates" of the CIA sponsored madrasas.
They would not have been able to form a government, had it not been for US military aid, channeled through
Pakistan.

Confirmed by official congressional documents, US support to Al Qaeda continued after the Cold war.
Ironically, during the Clinton administration, it was the Republicans who were accusing Bill Clinton of
having links to the Islamic Militant Network in Bosnia and Kosovo. A 1997 document emanating from the
House Republican Party Committee entitled "Clinton-Approved Iranian Arms Transfers Help Turn Bosnia
into Militant Islamic Base", accused Clinton of working hand in glove with Al Qaeda in Bosnia

US and NATO support to Al Qaeda continued during the wars in Kosovo (1999) and Macedonia (2001).
Three weeks before 9/11, the US government and the "Islamic Militant Network" were working hand in
glove in supporting and financing the self-proclaimed National Liberation Army (NLA), involved in the
terrorist attacks in Macedonia. US military advisers mingle with Mujahideen within the same paramilitary
force, Western mercenaries from NATO countries fight alongside Mujahideen recruited in the Middle East
59
and Central Asia. And the US media calls this a "blowback" where so-called "intelligence assets" have gone
against their sponsors!

Needless to say, the Republicans and the Democrats are complicit. They accuse one another of having links
to Al Qaeda. Yet successive Democratic and Republican administrations have been involved from the outset
of the Soviet Afghan war in 1979 in developing and sustaining Al Qaeda as a US sponsored "intelligence
asset". In other words, if the Democrats were to win the 2004 presidential elections, continuity in US foreign
policy would be maintained. More importantly, the "war on terrorism" and the lies concerning Al Qaeda and
9/11 would also be maintained. (121)

RESOURCES

CHAPTER 3

103- The New Coyotes: Remzi Yusuf, Osame Bin Laden And Future of Terrorism, Simon Reeve -
Translated by Gürol Koca - Everest Publications, 2001 104- Comment of David Long, former expert of the
US foreign Affairs, www. Komplo.com 105- February 23, 1998, Al Kudus Al Arabi Newspaper Published in
Arabic in London 106- Yeni Şafak, Articles of Dr. Hüsnü Mahalli, November 22- 25- 27, 2003 107- The
Independent , Robert Fisk, July 1996 108- The Independent , Robert Fisk, March 22, 1997 109- The
Independent , Robert Fisk, September 16, 2001 110- The Independent , Robert Fisk, December 10, 2001
111- Milliyet, Hasan Pulur, December 14, 2001 112- The Associated Press, Kathy Cannon, March 25, 2000
113- Le Figaro, December 31, 2001 114-Chris Mattehews, Producer of the programme Hardball on MSNBC,
January10, 2002 115- Foreign Affairs Magazine, November 1999, Ahmet Raşid 116- The Daily Telegraph,
September 11, 2002, Laden Could Not Hurt Even An Ant 117- Saudi Newspaper Al Hayat, November 2003,
Butto, Laden's Advisor 118- Shocking Explanations of Bauer at the introduction meeting of the Book "La
Guerre fait que commence- The War Has Just Started‘ which was written by Alain Bauser and Xavier Raufer
119- The Christien Science Monitor, December 3, 2003, There Is No Al Qaeda Organization 120- The US
Former Foreign Minister Madeleine Albright's Announcement ''Laden Was Captured'' Speaking to Morton
Kondracke, Fox Tv analyst on December 17, 2003. 121- Michel Chossudovsky, Centre for Research on
Globalization (CRG), 8 September 2004, 9/11 and ― War on terrorism‖

CHAPTER 4

SURPRISE OF MATRIX; BUSH-LADEN COLLABORATION

The biggest surprise of Matrix is for sure the close relations between Laden and Bush families. In the article
in New York Times on October 30, 2001, Patrick E. Tyler wrote that all flights in the US on September 11
were cancelled except those for 24 people from Laden family.(122) Jane Mayer from New Yorker on
November 12,2001, revealed that on the day of the attack 24 people from Laden family were in the US.
Some of them were relative children attending who were a college or a secondary school.
An official from the Saudi Arabia embassy in Washington, calling FBI on September 11 told that Laden
family members were afraid of being prejudged. With the FBI acknowledgement Laden family members
flew from Los Angles to Orlando then to Washington DC, then to Boston, in a private jet. And on September
18 going to Paris they got away with the likely terrorist inquiry by the US officials.The US, not even
considering Prince Bandar Bin Sultan, Bush's close family friend, and some Laden family members who are
potential witnesses, without inquiring and not even checking their passports let them go away from the VIP
gate. But they had said that 15 of 19 attackers had Saudi Arabia passport and Osama Bin Laden was declared
responsible just 10 minutes after the attack. The London Times had written that prosecuters felt suspicious
that Laden family members knew about 9/11 but could not reach them for they are under the protection of
Bush. ''Why did not you arrest them?'' asked Mayer to an FBI official. The reply was interesting: ''This would
be hostage holding. We do not do this.'' (123) But soon all Muslims were going to fall into guilty position
and be arrested without inquiry.
Kathy Steel revealed in her article in The Tampa Tribune on October 3,2001 that apart from Laden family
some Saudis, too flew with a private permit on September 13. A private Saudi jet took off from a private
hangar belongs to the Raytheon - GOP corporation which is one of the clients of the defense industry in

60
Tampa to Lexington, Kentucky where no flight is allowed. So called Saudi Petrol sheihks were searching
horses with some members from the Saudi Royal family. The US security staff who were hired to protect the
Saudi rich people had told this to the reporter.(124) All the Americans who were on holiday had to turn back
their homes via highway of thousands of kilometres after Sept. 11. The privilege which was given to Saudis
and Laden family drove many Americans crazy. ''What is going on?'' asked those who even believed in
Laden tale.
When the investigator journalists searched the relations between Bush and Laden they reached shocking
informations. Walter V. Robinson who searched the years when the US president George Bush was a pilot in
the Texas National Air Security department and Ellen Gamerman who wrote ''The Roads To White House''
in The Boston Globe on 31 October 2001 found the same results. Senior Bush, deciding it is time for his son
to start the real commerce in 1977 founded the first oil company called ''Arbusto''. One year later W. Bush
got finacial support from James A. Bath, from his youth. Bath bought 5% of the shares of Arbusto for 50
thousand USD on behalf of Salem Bin Laden.(125) Many Americans have just learned this. But for the first
time Jerry Urban wrote about this in Houston Chronicle on 4 June 1992.
Before joining the Spectrum-7 company in 1984 Arbusto was almost to go bankrupt. After this union it
was bought by Harken Energy. Making millions of dollars from this work Bush, had important fellows in
petrol work. After Salem Bin Laden died his shares were bought by Halid Bin Mahfuz, a banker from Saudi
Arabia. Another company of which shares Mahfuz had bought the shares of Harken Energy Company. It was
obvious that Bin Laden family supported Bush on the way to White House.(126)
The Laden-Texas relation was scrutinized in The Auistin American Statement on November 9, 2001 as
follows: Salem Bin Laden, for the first time bought land and built a house and a private air port named ''Bin
Laden'' in San Antonio. Doing big business in building sector in Saudi Arabia Laden family is one of the
richest Saudi families.They win the tenders for roads, energy powerhouses, air ports, and govermental
buildings. The US had used the air ports built by Laden family in the Gulf War I which was launched by
Senior Bush. Due to the million dollar bids for the restoration of Ka'ba and our Prophet's tomb Laden family
became not only rich but also famous and holy. Bush family was well esteemed by the Royal family through
Laden family.(127)
The relations were getting increasingly deep. Michael Moss from the New Yorker on October 28, 2001
and John Myer on November 12,2001 wrote about the relations of Ladens with Citigroup, General Electric,
Merril Lynch, Goldman Sach, Frement Group and Bechtel. Buying even the shares of Microsoft they made
investment in the US defense industry with Boeing.They donated 2 million dollars in Harward University
where W. Bush studied business administration and 300 thousand dollars in Tufts University.(128)
According to St.Petersburg Times Charles Freeman, former Riyad ambassador of the US is directing the
Ladens' policy as the president of the Middle East Policy Council, a think-tank foundation.(129) Marcella
Bombardier from The Boston Globe found a real estate list in Texas Florida and Massachussets. Salem Bin
Laden died in a plane crash in Texas in 1988 like his father who died in 1967. Osama Bin Laden has shares
of all investments of the Laden family with his own or step sisters and brothers. He gets 30 million dollar
profit share per year.(130)
After leaving White House Senior Bush got a job in the Carlyle Group as an advisor with a high salary.
And Kurt Eichenwald in his article in New York Times on October 26,2001 wrote that Ladens invested at
least 2 million dollars in the Carlyle Group. The Carlyle Group transferred its activities to Cater Air of which
it is the owner in 1994. In the same year the company was almost bankrupt. W. Bush, who was governeor of
Texas then, saved the company by transferring 10 million dollars to the Carlyle Group through Texas
University. The Group was dealing with the installation of the nationl security systems with contract, but did
not produce weapons. It bought the failed companies, made them functional and sold for high prices. Among
the administration of the company were Frank Carlucci, Reagan's National Security Council Secretary,
James Baker, foreign minister of Senior Bush term, and John Major, former prime minister of England.(131)
When both The Washington Post and The Wall Street Journal brough the Bush-Laden relations on the
agenda after September 11 Bush immediately negated. But Senior Bush and the Carlyle members purified
themselves saying that all Ladens are not the same, they also feel shame of what Osama Bin Laden does.
These are good Ladens.....
The news about the wedding of Laden's son 6 months before September 11 attack by Agent France Press
on March 1, 2001 revealed that good Ladens and bad Ladens were getting on well with each other. Osama's
mother, sister and two brothers were with the other Ladens at the wedding of Osama's son. Laden family
were strongly bound to each other. CIA reported that Osama gets 30 million dollar-profit share per
year.(132) Borzou Daragh who investigated the financers of terror wrote in November 2001 that Osama and

61
Al Qaeda fed by the Laden family and the rich Saudis. Osama got his yearly share without any
hinderance.(133)
At the beginning senior Bush and his team defensed Laden family but gave up two months later becsause
of the dense media oppression. Laden group was asked to draw their investments back and leave the
company. All the US newspapers gave the news as highlights.
Shafig, the eldest brother of Ladens was at a bussiness conference at the Carlyle Group in Washington DC
during the attack on September 11 which is the most interesting coincidence. In the Washington Post March
16,2001 issue, Don Briod, going deeper, wrote that Bush and the Carlyle staff had an argument with Shafig
the day before that fatal morning. On those days Washington was in negotiations with Taleban about the
delivery of Osama.(134) It was inevitable that the Laden family was irritated by the negotiations for Osama's
head.
If the former president Bill Clinton had supported Bush-Laden relations the American press and the
Congress would attack him and force him to resign. It would be a big scandal if there was a link between
Clinton and the family of Timothy Mc Veigh who blew up the Oklahoma City Federal Building or if Clinton
had let the potential collaborators of Veigh leave the US without investigating he would not be let stay in
White House even a moment. At least the media would talk about it for days.The US media tried Bush-
Laden scandal to be forgetten. Nobody talked about it anymore except Britain's tabloid press.The Congress
did not constitute any investigation comission. Bush and his family were saved. If it was not turned to an
extraordinary war case Bush would not cover on this scandal.
The Bush have close relations not only with Ladens but also with the whole Royal Family.1,5 million
barrels of petrol imported by the US were from Saudi Arabia. Saudis were frightened when former president
of Iraq, Saddam invaded Kuwait. It was senior Bush who interfered the case immediately, nobody else.
Elsa Walsh from The New Yorker, on March 24, 2003 wrote that Saudi Royal Family considered the Bush
their own family and ''Your parents are like my parents.Whenever I need something I call them.'' said Prince
Bandar's wife, Haifa to the Riyad ambassador of the US.(135)
Robert Baer who was in the Administrations of the Operations in CIA between1967-1997 wrote in his
book named ''Sleeping With Satan'' that Prince Bandar called Bush ''Bandar Bush''. Senior Bush always used
Saudis in his dirty works when he was vice president and president in CIA. As it was revealed in the Iran-
Contra scandal the required 30 million cash was paid by Saudis in the case of weapon sale to Iran through
Oliver North. When CIA wanted to get the communist party in Italy collapsed 10 million dollars were put in
the bank account of the rival party. That's why one of Bush's guests was always the Saudi ambassador of
Washington at his lunches.(136)
Prince Bandar had donated 1 million dollars to the George Bush presidential library and museum in Texas
and supported the education programmes of Bush's wife with millinos of dollars. Even after Clinton was
elected in 1992 the donations from Saudi Royal family did not stop. Because of fear of Saddam the Saudis
decided to get armed. Tim Sharrock from The Nation on April 1, 2002 and Warnen Richey from The
Christian Science Monitor on October 29, 2001 told about the same thing: The purchase and sale procedure
of the 170 million dollar- weapon which were bought by Saudis in 1995 was carried on by Bush, the Carlyle
Group advisor.(137)
Senior Bush has visited Saudi palace twice since he left White House as the Carlyle Group advisor. Robert
Kaiser, in his article in The Washington Post on February 11,2002 wrote that not only Ladens but also Prince
Bandar made investment in the Carlyle Group. Prince Bandar, being invited to the 75.birthday party of
Barbara Bush in Kennebunkport was absolutely considered from the family.
During the 2000 presidential elections when everything was in a mess to support W. Bush Prince Bandar's
visit to Florida caused speculations. First it was announced that Bush won the elections receiving 1784 votes
more. But democrat candidate Al Gore objected the results. The votes in some areas where there is conflict
were recounted again and again. The sides had to go on the court. During those difficult days many votes for
Gore were found in the rubbish boxes and in the central heating levels of the schools and govermental
buildings. The most important trump of the Republican candidate, Bush was his brother Jeb Bush who is the
governor of Florida. The Republicans took advantage of those critical days and 36 days later George Walker
Bush became the US president receiving 537 votes more after a period full of arguments, debates and tricks
to some. The Republicans, 8 years later came to power in the US. The firm of James Baker who was Bush's
lawyer took part in the counting of the votes. He was also the lawyer of Saudi Royal family. Bush committed
chicanery in this most controversial election of the US history.(138)
Whereever it is, energy and petrol are under the control of the Republicans and they determine the US
foreign policy according to the benefits of the company of which they are the partner. Everything indeed was

62
planned years ago and put into practice in 2000 November. The US was administered by the Democrats in
1992-2000. William Jefferson Clinton taking over the presidence from senior Bush this time turned the key
of White House over junior Bush. About two years after the Handing Over Ceremony which was held on a
rainy day, former first Lady Hillary Clinton, Democrat Party New York Senator said in a meeting in Los
Angeles that ''Bush was selected, not elected.'' These words should not be considered just because of an
election failure. When we think of the events that happened during the 2000 elections it is inevitable to agree
with her.
After September 11, while the whole world was watching what was going on with surprise Prince Bandar
went hunting with senior Bush in England, quite calm, as if nothing had happened. The September 11
victims were defensed by the Baker's lawyer firm against the Saudi Royal family. Elsa Walsh from New
Yorker on March 24,2003 and Michael Isikof and Mark Hasenball from Newsweek on April 16,2003
remarked these close relations in their articles.
Saudi petrol sheikhs have trillions of dollars in the US stock markets, and it is said that the Saudi trillions
of dollars are in the US banks and the US politicians are afraid of losing them. Actually they started to lose
them when the claims that Saudi Arabia support the terror organizations financially emerged and the US
started to put visa on the Saudi citizens by September 2002. 276 billion dollars of Saudi capital was
transferred to France which did not support the US during Iraq war. Taking the decision of improving the
commercial contract with Russia in 2002 Autumn, King Abdullah gave a message to the US. How much
went to Germany and other anti-USA countries is not known. The US economy depends on Saudi Arabia. It
is Israel's biggest wish to do away with this case. The relations which are going bad after September 11 are
advanving just as Israel wants. The Jewish capital dissmissed the Arab capital from the US.
President Bush explained in 2002 April that they improved the relations by having a meeting with King
Abdullah. The meeting lasted long. The fact that the US added Saudi Arabia in the terror supporting
countries list made King Abdullah angry. Starting operations against Al-Qaeda, King told Bush that the
donations which are given by the civil organizations to the Islamic organizations especially in Middle East
were taken under control. But bad treatment to the Arabs and Muslims in the US made the Arabs draw their
money from the banks.(139)
Since it is understood that King Fahd is going close to death there has been a throne dispute.The brothers
and some sons of King Abdullah sent their staff to the West for education. They wanted a more radical
Islamic state. Their staff was waitinig in Germany and France for a possible sudden call. The ones who took
flight training in the US were the opponents. Former CIA officer, Robert Baer from The Atlantic Monthly,
wrote that some Royal family members were getting ready for an internal coup to lead Saudi Arbia to a more
fundamentalist line. The Bush team supporting King Abdullah against the opponents wanted the dictator
monarchy to continue. This interference was one of the effects which made Osama Bin Laden who works
with the opponents angry. It was an intimidation to the opponents that CIA killed three crown-princes in the
Saudi deserts. They explained that a prince died while passing through the desert alone which was very
ridiculous.The US does not want an Islamic democracy in Saudi Arabia because this may lead an Islamic
administration. As long as the US soldiers stay in holy lands the Saudi opponents will go on their
movements. The Palestine case is just a little reason.(140)
The US Congress constituted a comission to investigate September 11. At the beginning Henry Kissinger
was the chairman of the comission but when people started to talk about the commercial relations with
Muslims he had to resign. In the 28 pages of the report the relation between September 11 and Saudi Arabia
was analysed. Bush censored those 28 pages and prevented it to be revealed with the pretext of international
security. The report in which it was stated that Saudis threaten the internal security of the US may cause the
Bush family go into trouble and give a trump to the democrats in the 2004 presidential elections.(141)
Matrix protects Bush despite his relation with Ladens with the nationl security pretext or perhaps they use
it as a means of duress to make him do what they want.

RESOURCES

CHAPTER 4

122- October 30, 2001, New York Times, Patrick E. Tyler 123- The New Yorker, Jane Mayer, November
12, 2001 124- The Tampa Tribune, October 3, 2001, Kathy Steel 125- Walter V. Robinson, October 31,
2001, The Boston Globe, The Roeads to White House 126- Jerry Urban, Houstan Chronicle, June 4, 1992
127- Austin American Statemen, November 9, 2001, Jerry Urban 128- Michael Moss's Articles From The

63
New Yorker October 28, 2001, Jane Myer's articles November 12, 2001 129- Quotation from St. Petersburg
Times www. mpc.org web site 130- The Boston Globe, Marcella Bombardier, October 30, 2001 131- The
New York Times, October 26, 2001, Kurt Eichenwald, ( www.carlylegroup.com ) 132- The News
''Wedding of Ladin's son'' from Ajans France Press dated March 1, 2001 133- The reaserch ''Financial
Sources of Terror'' by Borzou Daragh, November 2001, New Yorker 134- The Washington Post, March 16,
2003, Dan Briodu 135- March 24, 2003, The New Yorker, Elsa Walsh 136- From the book ''Waking up with
Satan'' written by Robert Baer who worked in Operations Depratment of CIA in 1967-1997 . 137- April 1,
2002, Articles of Tim Shorrock from The Nation and Warnen Richey from The Christian Science Monitor on
October 29, 2001. 138- Robert Kaiser, February 11, 2002, The Washington Post 139- The News revealed in
New Yorker by Elsa Wash, March 24, 2003 , in Newsweek by Michael Isıkof and Mark Hasenball, April
16, 2003 140- May 2003, Saudi Arabia Commentation of former CIA agent Robert Baer who writes for The
Atlantic Monthly 141- Michael Moore's book ''Dude, Where Is My Country? '' August 2003.

CHAPTER 5

OIL AND NATURAL GAS MEAN GOLD FOR MATRIX

Matrix spent 20th century with petrol wars, coups, assassinations and bloody attacks; they started play the
games which they had already planned in the first years of 21st century. This shows that they are going on
where they stopped. ''The main aim behind the war on terrorism is described with one word: Petrol...The
places pointed out as the terrorist targets is the map of the main energy resources of the world for the 21st
century. The war on terrorism is being made for the sake of the million dollar-investments of Chevron,
Exxon, Arco in the US, Total, Fina, Elf in France, British Petrolium, Royal Dutch Schell and other giant
petrol companies in these areas.'' said Frank Viviano from The San Francisco Chronicle about the global
resource war which the US called 'war on terror' in his article on September 26,2002.(142)
Under the name of ''International terrorism'' a terrible colonization war was launched. A more offensive
expression, ''International Islamist terrorism'' was put into use to gather the two richest energy resources of
the world in hand forming Western hegemony on also the Middle East energy resources. On one side the
resources in the Islamic countries were captured and pawn administrations were founded, on the other side
Crusades were declared against Muslims who resist. Most Muslims are not aware of this war yet. The
technicians, scholars and politicians who were trained in the research companies in the US, like Halilzad, are
in charge to make the ''global invasion movement'' legal in the sight of Muslim world. They are the
vanguards in this mission. Muslims were being burried live, thousands of children are dying because of
embargo and Muslim countries are being made poor. All these don't mean anything to them.
By looking at the map of the rich energy resources it is possible to see how far will the game which was
planned for Afghanistan strech. The first target was Iraq because of its rich petrol reserves. Turkey is the
country to be exploited in this war. Iran is also another target with its rich petrol and natural gas reserves and
nuclear power. Syria, Lebanon, Hizbullah, Hamas and Islamic Jihad in Palestine are also to be removed for
both they threaten the security of Israel and resist the Western colonization war. Sudan is in the list, too with
its ready underground energy resources. Somalia is a good military base where they can control the energy
resources in the countries like Middle Africa and Nigeria.The rich energy resources of Malaysia also are
attractive. Endonesia with its islands full of petrol seem in the target list, too.
Michael Meacher, former minister of environment of Britain, thinks that energy is the main aim of the war
on Muslims. The US and UK have consumed their safe petrol and natural gas reserves.By 2010, Islam World
will have 60 % of oil production and 95 % natural gas export capacity of the world. The US could supply
57% of energy in 1990 but this will be 39 % in 2010. Although Britain will be able to supply 70% of energy
from the gas powers in 2020 will depend on abroad with the portion of 90 %. Iraq has not only oil reserves,
as it is thought, but also 110 trillion m3 gas reserves.
The US depends on Saudi Arabia energy. Trying to transfer the Baku-Jeyhan oil pipes and gas lines ans
reserves in Hazar to Jeyhan, the US also thinks of the possibility of Indian Ocean through Afghanistan-
Pakistan line on the other hand. But Iraq petrol and gas is cheaper to produce and transport, morover the
transportation of Hazar oil is possible only after 2010.

64
In 2001 June, before the Afghanistan war and September 11, the US officer presented the last offer to
Taleban about the Hazar petrol and pipe line and menaced: ''You either accept our offer and get golden
carpet or we send a carpet with a bomb under it.'' If Taleban had not chosen the second, September 11 would
not have happened. Who knows? Or would have?
Meacher, saying that Britain is with the US in the war for its energy partnership stressed that nobody
believes in ''war on terror tale'' any more. Claiming that Britain's foreign policy is insufficient while the US
trying to hold the control of the energy reserves with the global hegemony Meacher said that they must make
radical changes for their independent aims, if necessary. Obviously former British minister accused Tony
Blair of getting little share from the US.(143)
According to the BP oil company the world oil reserves decreased much. Only three countries have 169
year oil reserves: Saudi Arabia, Kuwait and Iraq. They are followed by Azarbaijan with 70 year reserves,
Iran and Russia with 50 year reserves.The US has 10 year reserve. The Congress is against producing petrol
in Alaska with the reason of natural devastation. Though it has as much oil as Kuwait has it is expensive to
produce and also its quality is low. The US is the biggest petrol consumer in the world. While 1 litre is 90
cents-1 dollar everywhere including EU countries (except producers like Iran and Saudi Arabia) in the US it
is 30-33 cents because of the subvention made by the goverment. Even little changes shake the US economy
which is declining.

UNCOMPLETED BUSINESS: AFGHANISTAN


By invading Afghanistan, sleeping monster China with its 7-10% growing economy per year is aimed;
and its fruit is the transportation of Caspian catchment gas reserves to the Indian Ocean through Afghanistan
by UNOCAL, a semi-official Jewish company. 2.3 million dollar project will bring 2 trillions dollars.
Making and agreement with Taleban before, later the company provoked the US for war when they broke up.
The chairman of UNOCAL, making a speech in the US Senate in August, one month before Sept.11 said
openly that war was the only solution to protect the US benefits. The US, estimating that China will have
invaded the area 20 years later, prevented China by misusing the Sept. 11 attack. Thus not only of China but
also about 50 energy projects of Iran about the area are upset. For now Iran was mostly affected by the US
operations.
According to the news revealed by BBC on December 3, 1997, Taleban officials were invited to Texas for
the negotiation for the gas line passing through their country. It was the beginning of the process towards the
invasion. Bush was then the governor of Texas. UNOCAL oil company had invited Taleban. On December
14,1997, Caroline Lees from The Telegraph wrote that a red carpet was laid out under the feet of Taleban by
oil barons. The Taleban officials were made enjoy themselves for a few days staying in a five star hotel,
being taken to the zoo and NASA.
After Texas, in Washington DC Taleban leaders met Karl Inderfurth, Assistant Secretary of State for
South Asian Affairs. Later at Nebraska University in Omaha they were introduced to the project about the
building of pipe line with the sponsorship of UNOCAL. In 1998, two Taleban members went again to the US
accepting the invitation of the Clinton administration. They were taken to the Badlands National Park, the
Crazy Horse Memory, birth place of Gerald Ford and Mount Pushmore. They were thinking that it would be
easier to come to an agreement with Taleban for they will found a dictatorial Islamic administration and will
be unique voice among many Afghan tribes which Taleban deduced from the US trips.(144)
The pipe line support project which does by-pass Iran and Russia was officially explained to the public. In
the same period another US oil company, Enron was preparing the transportation of the Turkemen gas under
Hazar and through Azarbijan-Gurjistan to Turkey with the project known as Trans-Caspian. Enron was paid
for feasibility. Enron was searching gas in Afghanistan. UNOCAL, in 1996 completed the feasibility of the
Ozbekistan-Afghanistan-Pakistan pipe line.
Enron was building a natural gas power in Dabhol in India. Enron was planning to strech one end of the
pipe line which was built by UNOCAL in Afgahnistan to the New Delhi from Dabhol so that they could
control the Hazar natural gas reserves. Because Dabhol port was suitable for gas export. It was not useless
that they are interested in Turkemen gas. Cloudia Kolker from Houston Chronicle on August 4,2002 wrote
the reason that Enron is still active though its malpractices came out is the warlike attitude constituted after
September 11. In normal conditions in the US Bush would be forced to resign because of Enron scandal.
The chairman of Enron, Ken Lay was thankful to Bush for his efforts for the Ozbekistan pipe line. He had
met Ozbekistan ambassador in Washington, Safayev and negotiated with Taleban. They led by Henry
Kissinger, former foreign minister and Alexander Haig. Dick Cheney, the US future vice president was the

65
chairman of Halliburton administration during the case. Halliburton, having petrol relations with the
countries like Burma, Libya, Iran and Iraq which have troubles with the US is the most active company in
Middle East with the gas pipe line construction which is still ongoing. It was thought that Saddam would
burn the oil wells during the Iraq war this company was entrusted with putting out the fires and post war
petrol sales. Cheney remarked that taking Caspian oil reserves under control is strategically important.(145)
75 % of Halliburton's works is related with energy. It is competing with UNOCAL, Exxon, Shell, Chevron
and many other oil companies. ''If God gave oil to the countries which were elected democratically and
which are not fellow of the US what shall we do; It is not in our hand. We are going to these areas for
business.'' said Cheney to Los Angeles Times on February 23,1998. With these words Cheney confessed the
reason why they worked with Taleban. But when the crimes of Taleban came out the Clinton administration,
stepping back, explained that they left the UNOCAL's projects in-abeyance. The attacks which were done by
Laden on the US embassies in Kenya and Tanzania made Clinton angry. The US officially could draw back
but not the oil companies. UNOCAL did not draw back at the expense of war.(146)
The UNOCAL company has a good companion with the Deltaoil of Saudi Arabia. Robert Fisk, in his
article in The Independent on December 12,1996 wrote that there is a close relation between Delta chairman
Hussain Al Amoudi and Osama Bin Laden. After Taleban took over the administration Osama, leaving
Sudan went to Afghanistan and in the same year he started his holy war against the US. During the
September 11 investigations Delta chairman fell under suspicion for his close relations with Laden.(147)
UNOCAL, making an explanation onAugust 21,1998 stated that they left the pipe line project in
Afghanistan in-abeyance and on December 10, 1998 announced clearly that they drew back. The Clinton
administration claimed that it is not possible to build pipe line in a country where Laden is.(148) Clinton
obviously asked Enron, UNOCAL and Halliburton to break up their relations with Taleban. Being not
pleased with this idea the companies targetted Clinton-Gore pair and thus they supported Bush/Cheney
during the elections.
The Democrats who don't approve the project must leave the US and Laden must leave Afghanistan so that
Enron and UNOCAL could complete their plans. James Astill from The Guardian wrote in his article on
October 2,2001 that it is meaningful that Laden went suddenly back to the Afghanistan campus from the
aspirin factory in Sudan. Joe Stephens from Washington Post in his article on November 23, 2001 revealed
that Taleban knocked the door of Washington as soon as Bush became president. London Times stated that
there is no result from the negotiations about the pipe line construction in condition of Laden's
dismissal.(149)
The US citizen Zalmay Halilzad who was appointed first as special representative then ambassador by
George W. Bush directed the pipe line negotiations between the US oil companies and Taleban in 1997-2001
as the advisor of UNOCAL. Another US citizen Hamid Karzai, colonization governor, carried on the
dialogue with Taleban as the UNOCAL's advisor.
Halilzad, who was an important name during the pipe line works on the Turkmen gas transportation to
Pakistan through Afghanistan, played an important role in signing a 150 page-pipe line contract between the
UNOCAL administration and Taleban. The pipe line was going to start from the Turkmenistan-Afghanistan
border and reach the Quetta region in Pakistan passing through Herart and Kandahar. The same pipe line was
going to strech to India with the 600 million dollar extra cost. During the same period Argentinian oil
company Bridas also had negotiations with Taleban. The rivalry between Bridas and UNOCAL was taken to
court and Bridas even brought a suit against UNOCAL with 15 billion dollar damage with the reason that
UNOCAL stole their project. The fact Taleban started to work with Bridas led the chairman of UNOCAL to
ask war in the congress in August 2001.(150) For this war Matrix needed a toy like September 11.
Halilzad, born in Mezar-i Sherif in 1951, was an important name in the Afghanistan and Taleban policy of
UNOCAL. Halilzad and Karzai were appointed to the administration to reactivate the Turkemen gas pipe
line. After the bloody and dirty war which cost thousands of Muslims' lives, coming to Afghanistan Halilzad
praised young mollas when Taleban was the favourite of the US. In his explanation to The Times in October
1996 he confessed that Taleban was not trying to export a regime but it was like hostage in the hand of US.
(151)
In The Washington Post five years ago; ''Unlike Iran Taleban does not apply an anti-American fundamental
Islamic regime'' said Halilzad refusing strictly the claims that Taleban supports terrorism. Halilzad was the
son of a man who was the second man of Zahir Shah till 1973. He worked in the National Security
Department in the US and prepared reports for Condoleezza Rice, Security advisor of Bush. Rice was with
Halilzad in the negotiations with Taleban in Texas. Rice at that time was the advisor of the oil campanies in

66
Middle East. She became the advisor of Chevron and worked in Kazakhistan, and her bosses were Cheney
and Bush, the petrol lobby.
Taleban supported the US in the war on drug. 75 % of opium, raw material of eroin, produced all around
the world was produced in Afghnistan illegally till Taleban took over the administration. The US donated 43
million dollars to the Taleban administration through international civil organizations to struggle against
drug for it did not acknowledge it officially.
In 2001 summer exchange of messages started between the Bush administration and Taleban. According to
the claim of Michael Elliot from The Time, CIA had negotiations with Taleban for the pipe line and
officially acknowledgement in exchange for Laden. The Washington Post wrote the same claims. The
negotiations lasted till a few days before September 11. Taleban did not come to an agreement and a US
official presented their last offer and menaced; ''Either you accept our offer and get golden carpet or we send
a carpet with a bomb under it.''(152)
Of course not under the carpet but from the sky bombs were sent not only on Taleban but also on the civil
Afghan people. UNOCAL had reached its aim at the expense of war on December 27, 2001. Thus
uncompleted business was completed; the natural gas pipe line contract was signed by UNOCAL and Hamid
Karzai, colonization governor, former UNOCAL advisor and new Afghanistan prime minister. According to
the Russian news sources, Afghanistan which has petrol and natural gas resources with the pruduction
capacity for years was entrusted to Hamid Karzai. He was the right person to work for the US to get the
biggest share from the oil and gas abundance in Middle Asia.(153)

IRAQ PLUNDER
Iraq war was also launched for oil like Afghanistan. Bush administration, receiving 356 billion dollar war
budget was after the 8 trillion dollar Middle East petrol. Upto now they have exploited 4 trillion Arab petrol
that was not enough. During the first big petrol game Baku petrol was on stage. When Soviets captured the
petrol, getting Arab petrol this sad loss was forgeten till the Mega Project was signed in 1995 in Baku. The
second big petrol game was going to be played just beside us. Let's see who will win and what they will win.
Though Bush openly refuse this claim many American politicians have confessed that billion dollars to be
spent were for petrol. Both the man in the street in the North America and the professor at university are
agree with this; the war was for petrol. The war was launched to find an alternative country to Saudi Arabia
which is thought to betray the US on September 11 but should not be scolded directly for the sake of petrol
dependency.
''Our relations with Saudi Arabia don't include only petrol. We won't enter Iraq for petrol.'' said Bush in a
progrmme on CBS. But at the same time he wore a smile which denies his statement. In those days Saudis
were intimidated with the murder of three Saudi princes. According to Bush Prince Abdullah had serious
efforts to prevent the money to be sent to the terror organizations, thus there is no problem with this country!
The economy of Saudi Arabia which paid the bill of the first Gulf War is today in decline. Therefore they
want to reduce the deficit by changing the petrol prices through OPEC which is a trouble for the US.
80 % of Iraq petrol which is allowed to be sold with limited amount is bought by the Texas Petrol
Company of wich US vice president Dick Cheney is one of the partners. The Texas cowboys who builts the
petrol refineries according to the Iraq petrol can not do without Iraq. It was always ignored that Bush family
built these refineries and directed the petrol prices with Selim Bin Laden, Laden's brother. Obviously the
problem between the sides was so big that enough to launch the World War III. The British tabloid press
which brought this matter on the agenda could not complete it and was hushed up. In the North America and
Britain it is mostly thought that the Bush family was dragged into the Iraq war by the falcons, the weapon
industry owners who adapt their own passions to their benefits perfectly.The North Americans who don't
want to lose their children think that increasing anti-Americanism can not be prevented, but an internal war
which is caused by lack of petrol is more terrible.
The reason of the invasion of Iraq is energy. Britain is after a share in this energy snatch up. But Turkey's
excuse was fear of terror, nobody thought of taking some share. France and Germany have objected since the
beginning because they were out of this share getting. Russia was also cheated. Russia's Lukoil, France's Elf
and Total oil companies signed a 70 billion dollar conditioned pre petrol investment contract financed by
German Deutsche Bank with the validity after the embargo which was put by UN. Though Britain and US
knew this they broke the rule and ignored the contract in the invasion of Iraq. After the invasion the embargo
was abolished but Russia, France and Germany did not get anything. The US and Britain put hypothec on the
Iraq energy reserves for 20 years as the price of war and reconstruction of Iraq. The US thinks of taking
every penny it spent back from the privileges it will gain from the investments ans sales of Iraq oil and gas.

67
For now Iraq produces 2.8 million barrels of oil a day for no more are allowed and runs only 15 of 73 dug
wells. Of Iraq's reserves 112 billion barrels are known and 250 billion are thought to be. The US wants to
control the Middle East oil reserves which is the biggest part of the world -70%- to keep the oil prices at the
level it wishes. Thus it both takes its own investment under guarantee and prevents the likely rivals.
''The US energy ministry made an explanation; The US oil stocks are depleting and the oil reserves of
the countries which are not OPEC member started to diminish. In the future required oil will have to come
from the Gulf area.'' Robert Fisk, Middle East reporter of The Independent and commentator explained the
case.
In the study of Jeremy Rifkin, a hydorgen energy expert, how many years it will take the deplition of oil
reserves with the present production speed is estimated in the statistics where the present oil reserves are
compared with the production; In the US where more than 60 % of producable oil is already produced, this
term is 10 years, as it is in Norway....Similarly it is enough to see which country how much oil can produce
for how many years in case they keep producing their current producable reserves: The oil production period
is 10 years in Canada, 53 in Iran, 55 in Saudi Arabia, 75 in United Arab Emirates, 116 in Kuwait. And Iraq,
it is 526 years.
Everybody knew that the US oil companies would run Iraq oil after Saddam. Besides it is important that
the US will gain strategic superiority with Israel in the region after such an important point for Middle East.
Because the US has serious plans for also Caspian and Saudi Arabia oil. Indeed Middle East oil is cheaper
and more qualified than Caspian oil. Iraq, beside its oil and and gas means a good place for the defense
industry investment and a good consumption market.
The US let France and Germany out of Iraq market for they did not support the war. 60 French companies
among which are Peugeot, Total Fina Elf, Alcatel and Renault which worked in Iraq with the special
permission of the UN broke up their business relations with Iraq after the war. A likely rivalry between the
US and French companies was over before it began. Total Fina Elf, the biggest oil group in the world lost its
advantageous position over Iraq oil. Altghough the commercial relations between Iraq and France declined
because of the UN embargo after the Gulf War, Alcatel(telecommunication), Peageot and
Renault(automotive), and Alstom(energy) had chance of investment in Iraq again with the special permission
of the UN. The relations between Iraq and the French companies which were the most important suppliers in
1996-1999 fairly regressed after 2000. French companies giving their advatageous position to the Arabic
neighbours of Iraq were rubbed out. And also four german companies which had good relations with Saddam
regime were disappeared, too.
Streching back a bit we can see the US fears clearly. Iraq, taking advantage from the 1973 oil embargo
abolished the foreign privileges on the Iraq oil and nationalized it in 1975. The doer of this action was
Saddam Hussain with increasing prestige in Baas party since 1960s and was the only responsible for the Iraq
oil and becoming president he reached the top position in 1979. In the same years Kuwait and other Arab
countries nationlized their oils.
Oil colonialism on the inherited lands from Ottoman Empire which collapsed after the World War I was
determined with the famous Red Line agreement. The English who invented new countries with the borders
drawn with ruler and the British and American oil companies which gained oil privileges were affected
negatively by the Arab-Israel wars caused by the invasion of Palestine by Israel and first they lost their
privileges against the increasing Arab nationlism and had to sign fifty-fifity contracts. The balance policy led
by the US against the Bolshevic deploymency of Soviets and the supporting Arab countries even Iran despite
the British objections caused the colonial period to end. Cold war period helped Arabs, and thus Iran took the
conrol of its own oil. Britain became out and the US in. If the Iran failure is not considered the US policy
pushed London to the Island and took over the Empire where the Sun never sets.
According to the British documents of which secrecy was abolished Washington had planned to do
military operations to Saudi Arabia, Kuwait and Abu Dabi. The US of which industry extremely depends on
oil planned to invade Saudi Arabia and Kuwait which rejected the US and put embargo. Though the US
which leads its foreign policy according to its energy policies could not reach its aim 30 years ago and
managed to reach it in 2003.
According to the old documents of the British intelligence service revealed on January 1, 2004, the service
warned the British goverment in 1973 that the US might invade Saudi Arabia and Kuwait to capture the oil
control. According to the documents presented to the British national archive after being kept secret for 30
years, the Joint Intelligence Committee officcials thought that the US was getting ready for a military
operation to prevent the Arab countries to increase the oil prices after the Arab-Israel war in 1973. In the
documents it was stated that the fact that Arab countries decided to diminish the oil production significantly

68
caused the oil prices to increase and thus the first oil shock came out and they stopped oil export to the US
to protest for it supports Israel.
According to the documents, the JIC, the middleman between the goverment and various intelligence
services warned Edward Heath, prime minister of the period from the Conservative Party that the US would
prefer to do operation rather than to surrender to the Arab countries. In the intelligence servises report called
'' UK eyes Alpha'' dated December 12,1973 it was stated that the most likely plan of the US was to capture
the oil beds in the area.
According to the JIC's estimations if the US captures the oil beds in Saudi Arabia, Kuwait and Abu Dabi it
would have more than 28 million tons of oil reserves. According to the report the US was thinking of
continuing on the operation for ten years and in the mean time finding alternative energy resources. JIC
thought that the invasion would not be so big at the first step that two brigades would capture the Saudi oil
regions and two other brigades would invade Abu Dabi and Kuwait. It was stated that the US would do
landing operation from the air to cheat Saudis if it fails they would do the first attack with amphibious forces.
It was also stated that Iraq would counterattack if the US invades Kuwait and the biggest risk would be an
attack of Iraq by getting support of Russia.(154)
OPEC which was founded in 1960s and the fine policies of Saudi Petrol Minister and Secretary General of
OPEC, Ahmed Zeki Yamani who used OPEC for racketing in 1970 made Westerns dependable on Arabs.
Four American oil companies, Mobil, Exxon, Chevron and Texaco which had privileges on Saudi oils and
founded Aramco had to leave 60% of the shares to the Saudis. The oil properties and investments in the
Saudi Kingdom were nationalized with the 1976 agreement and the US was given the priority of marketing
the 80% of the Saudi oil.
It seems it is a paradox that 1976 agreement was not signed by Saudis till 1990 to use as trump in the
relations with the US. But the 1976 agreement which considers the 40% to the 60% in the profit estimations
was available. In the Gulf War I when Saddam invaded -or was made invade- Saudis signed the 1976
agreement hastily.(155) Being afraid that Saddam would attack them Saudis paid the Gulf War I bill to the
US. The money they spent on armament caused deficits in its budget and let the US military bases settle
down in the country. The US got hold of Kuwait openly and took the control of oil income. It settled down
its bases in Qatar. 15 years later the US changed the concept of colonialism making Saddam a scarecrow and
turning back to the area with its military forces as a reply to Saudi Arabia's natinalization policy.
Saddam was overthrown with the pretexts of his possible attack on the US with nuclear, biological and
chemical weapons, his link to Al Qaeda and taking democracy to Iraq. Now the main question about the
Iraq's energy reserves is; who will hold the privilege rights and investment and marketing agreements? Who
would object if the US asks Iraq to pay 1 trillion dolar as the bill of the invasion? Iraq was both invaded and
indebted!
It is not likely that the US and Britain leave Iraq in less than 20 years, no matter how much loss they have.
This would be against to the principle of exploiting the energy resources which is the real aim of the
invasion. The democracy dream will always be prevented by the hypothesis of the takeover the
administration by the anti-American Shiites who constitute 60% of the population with a democratic
election, thus the lie of freedom will come out. Iraq oil will be transported through Haifa line which is the
target of Israel and Turkey's Yumurtalik pipe line will be deactivated with sabotages. The Kurds settled
down in Musul and Kerkuk which are in the Misak-i Milli (National Agreement) borders will always be kept
readily to use against Turkey.

DOLLAR-EURO WAR
Another background reason of the invasion of Iraq by the US is the dollar-euro war. Most people don't
know there is a terrible cold war between dollar and euro.When euro, common currency of the EU, surpassed
dollar Iraq was invaded to save dollar. Saddam used euro during the war which made the US angry.
Iraq, being the OPEC member was the first country to decide to sell its oil with euro. It started to sell oil
with euro on December 6, 2000. It was a bold decision because 1 euro was 80 US cents at that time. At the
beginning Iraq lost much but later it gained much because dollar fell back from euro. Saddam's this decision
was the biggest mistake which is unforgiveable by the US. Two other OPEC members (Saudi Arabia and
Iran) were getting ready to pass euro and other members had the same decision. That is why the next targets
after Iraq are Iran and Saudi Arabia.
Even Venezuella (has the 7% of the world oil reserves) turned its financial reserves as dolar-euro mixture.
Also the central bank of Russia changed half of its reserves. And China as well. As a result of this abnormal

69
overplus of dollar and demand of euro came out. These were the main reasons known by everybody why
dollar lost value against euro.This means a real collapse for the US economy. Euro is taking its place.
All big investors divert their routes to European markets from the US to buy oil from OPEC. Indeed dollar
tries to keep its value artificially due to the political agreements made by the US with the Asian countries;
almost all necessities of the US market are supplied by these countries.The US lend money these countries to
produce and they pay back by selling their goods to the US. Thus money has a circulation like a vicious
circle.
If Asia gives up dollar and starts to use euro the US economy collapses. Because they need oil and incline
to pass euro to buy oil from OPEC. Finally Bush prepared a 'black list' and added all the countries which
turned to euro. In time the US planned to cause trouble in these countries and try to change their
administrations according to its own profits.
There is a big global economy 'cake'.The US has to win otherwise it will give its superpower to the UN.
That's why indeed France and Germany object. Britain did not pass euro and it is like the 'Troi Horse' of the
US in the UN. As everybody knows the US, getting its military forces (which UN does not have) move
resorted to despotism. It is carrying on an internationally illegal war ignoring even the bankruptcy of the UN
and disregarding the death of civil people.(156)
If this war and the following ones which can be considered the attack of the US on euro open the door of
termination of the UN slightly the global economy may go in to a big crisis as it was in 1929. The Muslim
countries of which the only fault is to have oil unfortunately will be the ones smashed under this chaos.
Turkey has comings and goings between the US and the UN for a century. According to the UN Turkey is
the second Troi Horse of the US in the UN. The first one is Israel. The US, thinking of decreasing the most
famous strategic importance of Turkey to the minimum point is getting ready to put the Kurds on stage with
its Israeli collaborators.
''Thanks to God we don't have petrol otherwise we would have a lot of troubles.'' said former preseident
Turgut Ozal. September 11 victims whose countries were invaded were guilty for only they have oil and they
are located on the energy transportation lines according to Matrix.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 5

142- The San Francisco Chronicle, September 26, 2002, Frank Viviano 143- The Guardian, September 6,
2003, Former environment minister of Britain Michael Meacher 144- BBC, December 3, 1997, Negotiation
with Taleban on pipe line in Texas 145- Houstan Chronicle, August 4, 2002, Cloudia Kolker 146- Lost
Angeles Times February 23, 1998 , Cheney's defense for oil 147- December 12, 1996, The İndepentdent,
Rober Fisk 148- Press bulletin of Unocal dated August 21, 1998 and December 10, 1998 149- October 2,
2001, The Guardian, James Astill 150- The Speech made by Head of Unocal in the Congress on August 10,
2001 151- October 1996, Time, Halilzad's explanation about Taleban 152-June 2001, Time, the news about
the negotiations with Taleban revealed by Michael Elliot 153- Michael Moore's book ''Dude Where is my
Country?'' August 2003 154- Cumhuriyet, January 2, 2004, The Pretext for the invasion in British secret
documents 155- Daniel Yergin's book ''Petrol'' Saudi Arabia Part, 156- Nuh Gönültaş, Dollar-Euro War,
Tercüman.

CHAPTER 6

AFGHANISTAN; THE SCAPEGOAT OF MATRIX

The first stop of the Crusades was Afghanistan. In an article by Ewen Mac Askill from the Guardian
reminded Bush and Tony Blair Salahaddin Eyyubi who stopped The Crusades in 1187 and asked them to
take lesson from history. When Crusaders entered Jarussalem in 1099 everybody escaped to be saved from
being killed. But when Salahaddin Eyyubi entered Jarussalem in 1187 he let three religoins followers pray in
their own temples freely the day after. The author stated the difference very well and dispraised Crusaders. In
a way it was a reccomendation to the US and Britain to be fair and humanist like Muslims. He also used an
expression which is familiar to our journalist fellows in Turkey for Bush; wish of Crusade is reactionism!
Such an expression is considered a reason of curse.

70
The term which is used for Crusades modified as the competition of killing radical Muslims and Christians
each other matches with the term of reactionism; going back, turning to the dark ages. It was stated that civil
people will be killed in Afghanistan with the pretext of killing Laden who has link with Taleban and it was
warned that the war will turn to a disaster including neighbour countries.Giving the North Ireland and
Palestine as examples the author remarked that to shed much blood will cause reverse effect as it was in the
old Crusades. According to the author the war on terrorists in Middle East, Africa and Asia should be carried
on specifically and Bush-Blair should not be the policemen of the world. Stating that the attack on Saddam
without an international legal support was improper he claimed that if the struggle against terrorism is turned
to struggle against Islam it would cause new Eyyubis to come out. (157)
The air raid on Afghanistan started at 20:57 with the local time on October 7,2001.The US president
George W.Bush said that the military operation on Taleban regime, Osama bin Laden and his group Al
Qaeda had started. George Bush also claimed that not only Saudi terrorist Osama Bin Laden thought to be
behind September 11 but also Taleban's military bases were targetted. Bush said that their demands for the
delivery of Bin Laden to the US and close of the Al Qaeda terror camps were not answered by Taleban.
''These demands were not answered but they have to pay. Afghan people are our friends. On one hand we
shoot military targets on the other we send food aid to Afghan people.Terrorists are our enemies.'' said Bush
which was a big lie. ''We would not like to enter such a war but we will complete our mission.We won't get
tired, won't lose. At the end peace and freedom will win.'' Bush completed his words. (158)
Bush's lie about military target came out even just the day after when Reuters had an interview with 16
year old Asadullah who lost one of his legs in the rocket raid of the US. The news reached almost all news
agents of the world. Asadullah lost his leg but was alive.(159) Hundreds of Afghanis who were not as lucky
as him lost their lives in the air raids of the US lasted for two months.The number of civil people who were
the victims of the US rockets targetting Taleban increased day by day.
In the mean time Osama Bin Laden described the operation as 'the war against Islam' and made a call for
Jihad. Soon after the operation by the US in Afghanistan a speech by Laden was aired on Al Jazeera Tv of
Qatar. ''In this land one million innocent children died. Up to now Israel tanks has levelled Palestine to the
ground and went on attacking on other countries. The US is responsible for this. The US and its allies are
'international evils'. They have brought their soldiers and military forces together to fight against Islam. They
are fighting against Islam but they say they are fighting against terrorism.'' said Laden. Claiming that the
world is devided into two groups; believers and sinfuls, ''Yes the war has started with all its requirments.
Everybody is supposed to be part of it. In the name of Allah, the US and the countries which support the
operation will never be in peace. Unless Israel leaves Palestine alone unless the US gives up following us
they won't be in peace.'' Laden completed his words.
And Suleiman Abu Geit, spokesman of Al Qaeda, described the September 11 attacks as the natural result
of irresponsible policies of the US. ''If the US keeps these policies children of Islam will go on these attacks,
too. The American people should know that what happened to them is because of these policies.'' said. Al
Jazeera Tv of Qatar showed the pictures but did not give the date.
Tony Blair, stating that the US was subjected to the biggest terrorist attack of the world and they can't
remain silent informed that they shot Taleban targets from British submarines. This operation started by the
US was supported by the whole world except Iran and Iraq.
Chirac, president of France announced that France units would join the operation. ''Terrorists, in
Afghanistan, Chechenistan, Middle East or in Balkans, whereever they are, should know that they will give
account.'' said Russia. And Schròder, prime minister of Germany said that German goverment clearly
supported the US operation.
Iran considered the operation done by the US and UK in Afghanistan as ''unacceptable'' and Iraq as ''a
treacherous attack''. It was stated that during the air raids Pakistan air space was used and the planes came
from the Gulf area. According to the military resources cruise rockets fired by US and British ship, passing
over Pakistan territorial waters and air space hit Kandahar and Jalalabad cities. Also Pakistani officials
confirmed that the rockets passed over Balujistan State in the west of Pakistan.
According to the statistics which have been gathered by the western news sources up to now the number of
people died in Afghanistan is over 9 thousands. It is almost impossible to know how many of them are
Taleban and how many of them are civils. But according to the journalists who woark in the area it was
stated that one thousands Taleban died, the rest were civillians. The US press strictly obeyed the censorship
rules put by Pentagon. In the US mediathey mostly gave the news anout Afghanistan but somehow they did
not talk about the civillians who died during the bombardment.

71
In the operation which was led by the US and which also British forces joined, capital city Kabul, Osama's
headquarter Kandahar, Jalalabad, and Herat on the Iran border were subjected to heavy air raids. In the
operation B-1, B-2 and B-52 heavy bomb planes, hunter planes and cruise rockets were used. Donald
Rumsfeld, the US defense minister claimed that the aim of the operation was to terminate the terror nests and
said in the operation 15 bomb planes, 25 attack planes and 50 cruise rockets were used. The US foreign
minister Colin Powell said that the operation was on military targets. But there was no military target.
The news sent by the journalists working in the war region is checked by Pentagon and published according
to its standards. Though the newspapers which tried to get out of the rules in publishing their comments, they
felt the oppression of Pentagon. Contrary to the newspapers televisions were more careful about the way they
gave the war news.There was a strange relation between the media and Pentagon which has not been seen so
far. Official news which came from Afghanistan was revealed to the public through press conferences held
by military officers or from time to time by Rumsfled. In those conferences which were held with question-
answer system special questions about the war which were asked by journalist were mostly either passed off
or answered by saying ''we can't give information about this''. In the pictures sent by the journalists in
Afghanistan consist of mostly weapon show off of North Alliance soldiers. The US public was informed
about the progresses in Afghanistan by the daily press conferences held by Pentagon in which the scenery
and the language were merely standard.The US media was mostly interested in where Osama was or the
future of American Taleban member who was captured in Afghanistan rather than civillians died in the war.
(160)
Just after the US operation in Afghanistan, Bulent Ejevit, Turkey prime minister held a meeting with
ministers and they talked about the case. According to the written explanation of prime minister the
operation had been carried on due to the 1368 and 1373 issued decisions of UN Security Council by some
NATO member countries and with the support of countries out of NATO due to the 5th item of the NATO
agreement.
Soon after the war started, on October 14, a secret agreement was made with Taleban about Laden. The
Guardian claimed that Vekil Ahmed Mutevekkil visited Islamabad secretly and through Pakistani officials
offered the delivery of Laden with the conditon that ''he should be judged in an impartial country''. The
Guardian remarked that Taleban, since the beginning of the war for the first time proposed to deliver Laden
to another country apart from the US ''without a strong proof'' and wrote that in return they wanted the war
which was started against their country to be stopped. It based the mentioned news on a senior commandor
of Pakistan Army and ''It seemed that the US administration which considers Laden was responsible for the
terrorist attacks refused the offer'' commented. CIA administration asked Mutevekkil to bring open minded
officials together with him. But Bush was against negotiations.
Instead of appriciating these offers the US tried to constitute a crack in the Taleban administration. It was
indeed not known if Taleban had a cpacity of capturing Bin Laden or not. Because everybody kows that Bin
Laden has his own army. Taleban foreign minister Vekil Ahmed Mutevekkil who took the offer to Pakistan
was one of the strong and more modern name compared with the other mollas.The meeting was held by
senior officials of CIA and Pakistan intelligence ISI in Islamabad. The assertions that Vekil Ahmed left
Afghanistan and former Afghan King Muhammed Zahir Shah contacted with one of his representatives were
immediately denied by Taleban.
Hamid Sidig, an advisor of King Zahir Shah, in his explanation to Reuters said that he did not know where
Mutevekkil was then and could not confirm the claims that the minister refuged. Stating that Mutevekkil was
definitely not in Afghanistan, ''Mutevekkil contacted one of our officials out of Italy and we are trying to
establish why he left his country.'' said Sidig. It was obvious that some fake informations were around.(161)
In the mean time the US foreign minister Powell who went to Islmabad and Pakistan leader Musharraf
agreed on a coalition administration in which there are also mild Taleban leaders. The US also guaranteed to
postpone the debts and new aids. ''Taleban is risking Afghan people. There should not be political gap.
Beside political support there should be economical support, as well.Without them after the war everything
would go in vain.'' said Musharraf and stated that the refugees problem should not be neglected. Musharraf
claimed that Afghan people who have been in war for 20 years should be saved from refugee camps in
Pakistan and Iran and sent to their countries back.
Foreign reporters who went to Pakistan concluded that the things are not the same as they are seen from
Washington and New York. Matthew Fisher reporting from the Afghan border stated that 4 million
Christians were under the danger of attack and he wrote; ''A punisment which may push Muslims for Jihad
causes our people to be subjected to violent attacks. If civillians die because of Laden and Afghans we let
them die with our hands.'' Reminding that there are 300 arm shops in Peshavar Fisher said a victim who lost

72
his relatives could do everything getting a 30 dollar gun. ''If the US does an attack which draws all Muslims
reactions the Worl War III breaks out and we would not be safe even at our homes.'' commented the reporter
reflecting the case in Egypt.
''After September 11 attack nothing will be the same as before; neither for Americans, nor Afghans and
nor Muslims.'' said writer Nicholas Davis. It was easy to guess that the war would devide Pakistan into two
parts. So was the war against Pakistan? It was a problem for the US that Taleban consists of mostly Peshtuns.
Because 8 % of Pakistan is Peshtun and in intelligence services and in the army there are mostly Peshtuns.
While Taleban is punished Peshtuns are also affected, thus things would get worse. Religion war was getting
nationalized. According to the Russian generals if the US causes a Holy War they can not win it. That's to
say many people die and it would not be certain who wins. Just like in Vietnam.
The assassinations committed on Pakistan leader Musharraf on December 14 and 24, 2003 were the signs of
a likely interior war. Osama is like a national hero in Pakistan. Houses and shops are full of his posters.The
youth wear t-shirts with the picture of Osama on them. In these conditions the attacks on Musharraf who
wanted to remove Laden were the signs of a serious division. In the suicide attack on December 24, 14
people died and 46 people got wounded. After this attack the US started to focus on the possibility of capture
of the nuclear weapons in Pakistan by Laden's men.

MEANINGLESS WAR
''Who are our allies in Afghanistan?'' asked Robert Fisk from The Independent in his article on October 3,
2001. ''The alliance did not kill 7,000 innocent civillians in the US. They committed their massacres in
Afghanistan, in their own land.'' said Fisk which is meaningful. ''To save ourselves from a terrorist group we
hire another one.'' he said and got angry with the expression of the ''America's New War'' used by CNN. ''We
hire well known rapists and murderers to work for us.Yes, this is an old war, a dreary routine that we have
seen employed around the world for the past three decades. In Vietnam, the Americans wanted to avoid
further casualities; so they re-armed and re-trained the South Vienamese army to be their foot-soldiers.''
wrote Fisk.
Isrealis used Lebanonese militia murderers in South Lebanon to fight against Palestine and Hizbullah.
Flangists and so called ''South Lebanon Army'' were going to be the foot-soldiers of Israel. They failed which
is very common in such wars. In Kosova while UCK was fighting for us we kept our well-armed NATO
units away from danger.
The world while the WTC was collapsing in dust and blood was mourning the death of the North Alliance
leader, the Penshir lion, Ahmed Shah Mesud who was the only handicap for Taleban power. Maybe Shah
Mesud was killed to weaken the effect of the likely US allies in a missile considering the mass kill in the
US. Anyway his connective character made us foget the gangsters he led.
Forexample he let us ignore one of the strongest gangsters of the Alliance, Abdulrashid Dostum who was
the leader of the plunderers and rapists along the roads in the outskirts of Kabul in 1990s. In front of
Mesud's eyes girls were kept for forced marriages and their families were killed. Dostum always changed
sides; once he joined Taleban for bribes, then he participated in Wahhabi gangsters which constitutes
Afghanistan goverment and again turned to the Alliance.
And Rasul Sayaf; he is a Peshtun and led ''Islamic Union Party for the Independence of Afghanistan'' but
his armed soldiers tortured Shiite families. Between 1992-1996 he used many women as sex slaves which
was recorded in the human rights abuse. Sayaf was just one of 15 leaders in the Alliance. But Kabul's
terrified people remained silent thinking that these criminals would be among the new foot-soldiers of the
US.
At the insistence of the Americans, the North Alliance had negotiaitons with old, sick, former king,
Muhammed Zahir Shah who said he had no intention of founding monarchy again but whose passionate
grandson possibly have some other plans for Afghanistan. It was said that after the foundation of The
Supreme Council for the National Unity of Afghanistan all tribes would be brought together to found the
interim goverment. And the old king was given a symbolic role as the symbol of national unity which
reminds the old beautiful days before the collapse of democracy and devastation of the country by
communism. It was neglected that Zahir Shah -though a good man personally and saintlike beside Taleban-
was not a great democrat.
Afghanistan needed an international power instead of some groups of ethnic bloody gangsters to put
everything in order again. But not necessarily UN. It should be a power which includes Western Units and
also which is supported by neighbour Muslim countries, which could repair food stores and
telecommunication. In Afghanistan there were still well educated academicians and govermental officers

73
who could help goverment render the infrastructure. In this case former king could only be a temporary
symbol of the union before the foundation of an ethnically mixed goverment.
This was not the plan. Yes, in the US more than 7,000 people were killed but nobody thought of about 2
million Afghanis who have been killed since 1980. On one side though humanitarian aid was sent to this land
which suffers from famine on the other hand a goup of gangsters were armed to terminate Taleban and
capture Laden without any payment.
The Alliance knew well that the US gave military and financial help not for it loves Afghanistan or it wants
to bring peace in the area or to establish democracy in the South-west Asia.The West revealed its generosity
just to remove the enemies of the US.
The New War of the US was really boggy. Afgahnistan kept bleeding but they kept resisting thus it is
impossible to capture it. Now the whole world knew that the operation was not related with terror or Laden.
Also the US can no longer conceal it. The US press, writing that the next targets are Iraq, Somalia,
Endonezia and Philippines tried to make the public get ready for it. Somalia president had to defense
themselves saying that there is no Laden camp in their country.The US forced the world to obey by bombing
if it is not possible through intimidation or threat.
The US started to show its bloody and dirty face more openly. After rockets and marble bombs they started
to fire bombs called BLU-82 which terminate everything in a 600 metre area and each of which weighs 6,5
tons. They were produced to use for the first time in Vietnam and burned up Vietnam forests together with
Vietnamese in it. But even the power of BLU-82 was not enough to prevent the US fiasco.
All the living creatures on the arid and mountinous Afghan land were bombed to terminate. The hypocrats
who always talk about ''War law'' or ''justice'' were silent this time. So was the UN. Injustice and massacre
were so reckless that they bombed three innocent villages but they said ''we shot at Taleban villages.''
Afghanistan is already a Taleban country so every part of it can be bombed, thus they did so!
In the mean time on one hand the US appointed an ambassador as the representative of the North Alliance
to direct its collaborators closely, on the other hand former president Hikmetyar who had fought against
Taleban for years explained that he was getting ready to go to Afghanistan to fight this time against the US.
The dishonorableness of the North Alliance and the behaviour of Hikmetyar who said it was a matter of
American attack though he was against Taleban reveals the hypocracy of the US.
They never asked about their collaborators' opinions. '' We have important ideas about the future of the
people in that country.'' said Bush and Blair in their explanations on November 7. Who determined it? Bush.
To whom did they ask? Nobody. That's why the hatred for the US increased in the whole world. They were
removing the willpower of the people. Through juntas they keep collaborator goverments active despite the
resistance of the people.(162)
To the ISAF force which was founded at the US will Germany decided to send 3900 and Italy 2700 soldiers
after Turkey. ''This decision is available for one year. But as long as the war against terrorism lasts our
support will last too.'' said German prime minister. The code name of the plundering and sharing is ''war on
terror''. Till the end of sharing the struggle will last. So ''this war will last long'' it was said.
The Afghan people who escaped from the US bomb attacks huddled at borders. Illness and famine in the
country caused mass deaths. ''In the South of Afghanistan more than one hundred people died from malaria
because of lack of medical equipment.'' stated Taleban. Also in Jalalabad thousands of people died from
malaria for they had no medicine, no food. The US bombs prevented aids. The US did not kill only through
bombs but also by leaving them without food and medicine.
''This is a war for independence and freedom'' said Bush shamelessly. Who were they saving from whose
invasion? This was one of the endless pretexts to conceal the real aim of the attack. You could upset every
concept if you have rockets and media and determine the rules.
The US which took ''freedom'' to Afghanistan went on nipping off the ''press liberty'' of which it prouds
very much. CNN boss Walter Isaacson, warning his reporters asked them to give balanced news about the
civillian losses. Reminding that Taleban supports terror organizations stated that talking about the deads,
woundeds and the devastations caused by bombs would be perversive.(163) This is the press liberty!
''We saw the proofs. We have no doubt about Laden is the only responsible.We are convinced.''said General
Secretary of NATO Robertson before the Afgahnistan operation to legitimate the attack. But on the other
hand ''It is not certain that if Laden is the only responsible.We are not sure of it.'' he said to Al Jazeera TV. In
any case he already did what is required to legitimate the attack. ''The Americans said they did not see any
proof for the relation between Iraq and Bin Laden till then. But if such a proof comes out we appriciate it.''
said Robertson in the rest of his speech.

74
They cheat the world when they talk about ''international law'' and ''international standards''. They send
bombs and then ''sorry it was a mistake'' they say. When people react this injustice and illegality they call it
''terror''.
In his article in Yeni Safak on January 13, 2002, Ibrahim Karagul described the sad view came out after the
operation in Afghanistan.The US and British oil companies founded the colonial administration they planned
long ago. Now the new Afghan administration in Kabul approved by international powers consists of
people who have American and British passports and were trained in the US by these oil companies for these
days. One of them was Hamid Karzai who was the advisor of oil companies then but now prime minister of
the country. The US oil companies like UNOCAL which are the biggest power behind the internal war in the
country, overthrew Burhaneddin Rabbani and brought Taleban to the goverment but again overthrew
Taleban and brought the people they trained in Washington and sent the Rabbani units away from Kabul.
The security of the new administration is supplied by the US/UK forces. Thus Kabul is like a military,
political and financial base out of Afghanistan.
Rabbani, supporting Rashid Dostum who is the only alternative against Taleban, supported
American/British war force, helped the massacres of Muslims, killed hundreds of Muslims in Mezar-i Sherif
and hundreds of Ozbek youths from the Ozbekistan Islamic Movement in Kunduz and burried most of them
live as a threat for the colonial administration.
Ten ministers in the new administration are American citizens.Take a look at the members of the ministry
who work for oil companies rather than Afghan people; prime minister Hamid Karzai, minister of culture
Mahdum Emin, minister of education Abdusselam Azimi, minister of watering Mangal Hussain, minister of
high education Sherif Feyiz, minister of state Cuma Muhammed Muhammedi; all of them are American
citizens...It was so called bringing freedom.(164)
Zalmay Halilzad who was appointed as a special representative to Afghanistan by George Bush is also an
American citizen.But his importance was for he is the advisor of UNOCAL. Karzai and Halilzad are the two
mysterious names which give important hints about the aim of the attack on Afghanistan. Loya Jirga wich
prepared a new constitution towards the end of 2003 and consists of 500 people 114 of which are women is a
project planned by the US suitable for Afghanistan.
The US took 5000 children aged 5-8 to America to be given to families for adoption.This attempt aiming at
training as an American elite staff which will direct Afghanistan 20-25 years later did not take any place in
the Turkish media. It could be said that the US is already getting ready for the staff in Afghanistan against
China, possible future threat. No power which has entered Afghanistan so far gained victory. Only
Baburshah, Turkish-muslim grand grandson of Genghiz Khan who had soverignity in Afghanistan centered
in Kabul and his descendants continued the 250 year soverignity for they did not leave justice. British and
Russians, during their powerful days when they invaded Afghanistan they understood they sank into the
boggy swamp, but it was too late; collapse of their empire started from here. Agaist the outer enemies
Afghan people behave in solidarity so it is likely that they surprise Americans. Therefore on one hand the US
take 5000 children to the US on the other hand they make investment in future opening schools which spread
American culture supported by missioners.

THIS WAR HAS NOT ENDED YET


Afghanistan, in history have been invaded with various reasons many times. In this country neither the
Persians nor the British and nor the Russians could stay. It is interesting that the Afghanis who are proud,
stubborn and fond of their belief with a typical Eastern character have always defeated every power invaded
their country. While Hollywood introduces these features of Afghanis to the World through movies like
Rambo 2, Russians tried to explain why they failed against Afghanis in the movies they made.Those super
powers gave some pretexts like mountainous area, guerilla fight.
Terrorist groups chose Afghanistan because of these geographical features. Well, what about the people of
the country which the US attacked getting the support of the world? Is there any other nation as miserable as
this nation? Taleban administration or the target terrorist groups were not supported by the civil Afghan
people. During the bomb attacks the real criminals hid themselves in the caves but the ones who died were
the civilians.
These conditions cost Afghan people too much. 1/3 of 25 million Afghanis live in different countries as
refugees; millions of people inside the country need a piece of bread. 200 thousands homeless Afghanis are
still sheltered by the UN in the camp in Peshaver. 2 million Afghanis are in Pakistan as refugees. 3 million
Afghanis are fed daily due to the UN World Food protection programme. One million of them are homeless.
Apart from these, 1,5 million Afghanis leaving their homes are looking for a place to go. 2 million Afghanis

75
in Iran in Afghan camp live in famine. In the camps in Pakistan and India Afghanis who refuged are in
misery and lost their hopes following the progresses with fear. The ones who refuged to the US and Canada
can not go out for they are afraid of being attacked any time.
Pakistan Intelligence service, Laden and CIA who founded Taleban regime in Afghanistan cacrificed their
own children. Pakistan had to give a piece of land back to Afghanistan in 1997 due to a rental contract signed
100 years ago; not to give it back they grew Taleban and pushed it into Afghanistan step by step after 1994.
For this CIA helped financially. This trio who tried to change the fate of nation exchanged their roles. One is
guilty, other is accused and the last one gives all his facilities for execution. This was a devine justice. Three
months before the invasion when Taleban closed 6 Turkish schools which were opened on the advices of
Fethullah Gulen for they train Turkish sympathizers they upset spritual athmosphere with their own hands.
When they lost spritual shield to resist against disasters the devine revenge came close.
2 years after the Rashid Dostum and Abdulmalik regions were captured Taleban got hold of the last castle
thus Ahmed Shah Mesud prepared its end. Laden was accused of committing the assassination which was
done by some Arab militants who had Belgium passports just two days before the attack. But CIA had made
a long term plan 7 years ago to capture the whole country after it was captured by a power and was
stabilized. That's why they supported the ones who escaped from Afghanistan.The ones who were claimed to
be radical Muslims and who see the world from one point of view were let to reign the country for a while,
and their time was over. Few people knew that the country has untouched rich oil and gas beds, gold and
uranium mines. Like oil beds in East Turkistan energy reserves in Afghanistan were also left untouched.
Afghanistan was put into precess by the invasion.
The US could not catch such a chance once again. Even Russia and China could not object the invasion.
After the invasion with the acknowledgement of the permanent members of the UN, the US insulted the
Afghan people once more under the name of 'war on terrorism'. Taleban could be replaced by a democratical
coalition goverment without killing civillians not with air raids but with attack operations of commandos
through guerilla fights. It was obvious from the beginning that the war would last long. The result gained in
Kosova or Iraq through air raids could not be achieved here, because there was no strategic target to shoot in
Afghanistan; there is a kind of cave city under the ground that can not even be found by the satellites.
Russian generals told Americans that they could not find Laden. A new civil goverment should be founded
to make Laden and other war bosses illegal in Afghanistan. So they did! These 6 camps were going to be
removed step by step. Laden has 2000 specially trained guerillas. Laden who got married to the daughter of
Molla Omar wanted to control the Taleban army which has 45 thousands personelle.That's why Taleban
could not deliver Laden which US knew.
Bringing Karzai to Kabul was like bringing a new Babra Karmal or a new Nejibullah. New internal wars
seem coming close for the Karzai administration and the US. The former worker of UNOCAL, Karzai was
just like a new Nejibullah. It is inevitable that the radicals in Pakistan would join this war. The guerillas in
many parts of the world especially Arabs would join this war with the sense of nationalism. The aim of the
intelligence services which want this war to break out wanted to sell weapon by turning this war to a Islam-
Crusades conflict. Bush's gaffe the word ''crusade'' was the revelation of the secret policy by a naive
politician. Though White House advisors asked him to say ''Islam is a religion of peace'' to correct his
mistake the day after, the first message was already once revealed. The European countries being cautious
called it ''struggle against terrorism''.
There was a neglected reality. American, French, Russian, British, German and Chinese weapon tradesmen
were happy with this result. Just a couple of weeks before September 11 the main agenda item of the US
public was the diminishing the US army. Now 50 thousands people joined the army reserves. Pentagon
looked for soldiers through advertisements. The production of the new weapons was being talked about.
Being upset by the attempt of Bush to diminish the army the generals ''you can not direct the world and
maintain security with the small army.'' said to him. The last attack made generals happy; then nobody was
against the armement anymore, they wanted the army to be expanded not deminished.
Terrorism is prompted by the relation of money, policy and benefit. Terror is like a reverse firing gun.The
Afghanis considered the division of the Soviet Unions their victory and claimed that also the Federation of
Russia would be divided into 42 pieces.The Americans made fun of Afghanis saying that they could not win
this war if CIA would not have left 600 thousands dollars aside for them to fight against Russians. But they
ignored the fact that Afghanis sold opium to CIA for money.
When Taleban and former Afghani war lords started to get powerful the guerilla war started to become
prominent. Afghanistan is the third country after Iran and Turkey not to accept being exploited. So it can be
said that this war has not finished yet. Terrorism, violence, authority gap, democracy, freedom, peace, human

76
rights, Taleban comment of Islam....All these nonsense expressions were invented to conceal the dirty war.
How pity that many people believe them.
The war in Afghanistan should not be ended for the drug traffickers want so. In 1990-1996 in Afghanistan
opium was planted in a large area. Base morphine and pure eroine produced from this opium cost more than
150 billion dollars. According to the estimations, the opium which costs 100 dollars on the field costs 600
thousands dollars in the New York markets when it is processed as base morphine and eroine. This
expensive drug was transported over Pakistan to Iran, Turkey and then European countries. It brings
incredible money for its holders. And for the sake of this money these people and behind them intelligence
services, terror organizations, weapon tradesmen and secret forces get so crazy to do everything.
According to the 2003 report of the White House National Policy Office, Taleban which took over the
administration in April 1996 banned the opium production due to its religious believes.Only 185 tons opium
were produced under control. The new administration which is under the control of the US did not abolish
the opium ban but turned a blind eye to the tribes to produce opium with the condition that they should fight
against Taleban. In 2002 the opium production reached 2500 tons. They kept selling opium as base morphine
and eroine to the American markets through drug traffickers.
Bush who is an ex-alcoholic and a conservative Christian and his friends started to get irritated by this
situation.Therefore Karzai announced that those who is a former opium producer will be paid 350 dollar per
1000m2 field to give up producing it. The fields of those who broke the rules and uneffective tribes were
burned. Despite all these the production of opium reached 5000 tons in 2003.
For the US this was a dilemma. They either ignore these tribes who produce opium but who are also against
Taleban or push them to the Taleban sides by burning their fields. At the same time the Afghan people were
watching all ongoing events. According to the UN reports Taleban is increasinlgy getting powerful and
people look for the Taleban term more and more.
This was the scenery in Afghanistan waiting for former foreign minister of Turkey, Hikmet Cetin who was
appointed to Afghanistan as Civil Director by NATO.(165) Those who defense the Afghanistan invasion and
that the country will be free and rich through this invasion were the ones who live in the world of Matrix.
In Afghanistan, the scapegoat of Matrix there will always be chaos till the end of the world.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 7

157- The Guardian, Ewen MacAskill, October 5, 2001 158- Bush‘s speech dated October 7, 2001, CNN,
CBS, 159- Reuters, October 8, 2001, An Interview with an Afghani called Assadullah. 160- Osame Bin
Laden's cassette "Jihad'', October 7, 2001, Al Jazeera TV 161- October 14, 2001, Secret Negotiation with
Taleban For Laden, The Guardian 162- The Independent, Meaningless War, Robert Fisk, October 3, 2001
163- November 3, 2001, Zaman, CNN owner Walter Isaacson‘s confession about censorship 164- January
13, 2002, Yeni Şafak, İbrahim Karagül, Unocal, Afghanistan and Halilzad 165- White House National
Policy Office's 2003 report, December 3, 2003,Yeni Şafak, Hüsnü Mahalli

CHAPTER 8

SECTS OF MATRIX: WEHHABISM AND EVANGELISM

Many Sunni Islamic scholars believe that political Shiitee of Iran and Wahhabism of Saudi Arabia are the
two troubles for Islam. Matrix invented Wahhabism long ago to hit Islam. First the British started to act to
knock down Islam from inside 300 hundreds years ago. Choosing Ottoman Empire especially they started
from putting their own staff in both the govermental and religious offices.Cute British children who were
taken from orphanage were given to Ottoman families by the British intelligence and those families were
paid provided that they should let them meet British people once a month regularly. Among those children
there were ones who reached the top positions.
Not only govermental places but also Islamic doctrines related with belief were targetted and joining in
various religious groups they contributed to the emerge of perverted sects. Wahhabism in Saudi Arbia and

77
Ahmediism among the Pakistan-Indian Muslims are the most known ones. Accusing the Ottoman
administration of being infidelity the Wahhabi leaders committed terror and murder in Ottoman country and
desert bedouins became kings thanks to the British support. Today this backgroung lies under Wahhabism.
At this subject Israel is as good as the British. The US comes next. Today some seditious leaders who are
followed by some Muslims as great leaders are the spies or some of them are surrounded by spies.Today
there is almost no religious organizations in which these spies did not enter secretly. Therefore it is almost
impossible for these groups to hide such actions required worldwide organizing and long term preparation
for a long time.The activists, like the ones in Turkey, who think they sacrifice their lives for a holy aim both
destroy their eternal life and don't know that they indeed serve foreign intelligence services.
As we can not find an excuse in the sight of Allah for the seductions of Satan we should not remain silent
against these piteous people and the sedition they caused for they are directed by foreign powers. All terror
organizations rely on hatred and rancour. Even in the non religious organizations hatred and rancour are like
idols worshipped day and night. The countries and states cosidered enemy are turned to the symbol of evil.
People and states of course have enemies to struggle against. But turning enmity to an ideology or a
religion causes such damages that it is impossible to repair. The states under the effect of such mentatilities
can not be free in the international ambient.n

...Laden, most probably was not responsible for the attacks in the US. But it is not enough for him to clear
his name. At least he is one of the responsibles for the attacks done by the US on Muslim countries because
of his words and attittudes.
Such people declare war as they wish. By whom are they authorized? Which country do they represent?
How will they recompense the damage they caused in the Islam world?
The Western civilization which has achieved progress for the last one and a half century but failed in
spreading its own religion in the Islam world furthermore its own people started to have inclination towards
Islam. The most important reason of this is that Islam is a preeminent religion appeals to the spiritual world
which is kept live and vigorous by Sufism which is the essence of Islam.
The Westerns knew this vey well.That's why they turned their ideological attacks towards our spiritual life.
These ideological attacks and the intelligence efforts of the imperialist countries contributed to spread of
Wahhabism all around the world and improvement of the mentality which denies the spiritual eminence of
the Prophet Muhammed (sav) and saints. Wahhabi mentality and the followers of similar ideologies should
be considered according to these criteria.
The Europeans know these realities very well. Famous French professor Jacques Rollet, an expert on Policy
and Religion at Rouen University stressed that Islam is not a religion of violence when he answered the
questions about Islam in an interview by Le Point in France. There is really no viloence in Islam. According
to The Qoran even the rights of Chritians and Jews are respected.
According to Rollet the expression ''political Islam'' appeared when Hasan Al Benna founded Muslim
Brothers Organization in Egypt in 1920. Islam and policy were tried to be brought together by his student,
Seyyid Kutub. His ideas caused Muslim militias to come out. Hasan Al Benna and Seyyid Kutub, in their
works, referred to the ideas of Ibn-i Teymiyye who lived in the 14th century in Syria. Later Pakistani author
Mevdudi who is considered to be one of the fathers of the ''radical'' movement and who went out of the
general frame of Islam, improving the ideas of Al Benna and Seyyid Kutup put them into practice. Thus he
caused fundamental groups, like Laden and his team, to emerge and consequently terrorism. (166)
Whatever the reason and origin is, it is obvious that the notion symbolized with Laden turned to sedition
affected the whole Islam world. In many Muslim countries such as Saudi Arbia, Middle East, Pakistan,
Egytpt, Turkey and Endonesia there are hazardous consequences of this notion. Wahhabism, political Islam,
denial of the practices of The Prophet...All of them have a common point; ''The denial of emminence of The
Prophet, saints and sufism.''
Countries like the US and Britain know how to give harm to the Islam World. For Muslims are not aware of
it they are always in trouble.
We should know history well to understand how Middle East turned to like a patchy cloth and a place
which produces terrorists. The borders drawn artificially were just for the benefits of super powers.The
terrorists grew in this boggy swamp started to threaten the US and the whole world. Or the US which has no
more pretexts to armament and has to invent an enemy for the cold war ended thought that it is good to be
considered so. Wahhabism is based on Arabic nationalism which goes back to the 17th century. Britain was
after the empire where the sun never sets but the only handicap was Ottoman Empire. Incredible policies

78
which were followed by Britain which understood that they could not reach their aims without dividing the
Islam nation into pieces were not of conspiracy theory.
In order to divide Middle East some factors like realigion, minority, sect and ethnical nationlism have
been used. Middle East, where the terrorist nests are hidden turned to a stock room of used terrorists by super
powers. This stock room was blown up in New York and Washington for new tricks. Here, it is possible to
find all kinds of terrorists with Muslim identity who work for somebodies. In Middle East religion was used
to devide not to unite, thus the administrations were determined.
In the places where religious factors did not work the administrations were founded through minorities
depending on nobility. Saudi Arabia has been administrated by the Saudi family one of thousands of tribes in
this area and Jordon by the Hashimi Family. Ethnical discrimintion was used in this plan. The ethnic
minorities in Iran Arabs, Belujis, Turkemens and Azeri Turkemens who make the one third of the country; in
Iraq Kurds, Turkemens, and Shiites; in Egypt Kopts; in Algeria Berberis; in the South of Sudan the Blacks
and Christians; in Lebanon Maruni Christians, Durzis, Sunnis and Shiites are to be incited. And also Kurds
who live in three parts (Turkey, Iraq, Iran) of the region are suitable ethnic groups as the most effective
factious factor.Taking these features of the area into account the intelligence services made long term and
short term plans to devide every country in Middle East one by one.
On one hand the unity of religion which maintains the Pax Osmana disappeared on the other hand Arab
nationalism was incited. Thus Arabs were devided among themselves. The hired leaders were made found
goverments in the countries of which the borders were drawn on the table.The slogan was '' Everything is for
the Holy Lands''. Eventually the main character of this scenario was put in this artificial geography from one
end, near Jarussalem. And the scenario went on, is going on and -if an unexpected surprise does not come
out- will also go on. From Nile to Firat, bought leaders, devided countries and here is Saudi Arabia in the
documentary of Middle East:
After Sultan Yavuz Selim ended Memluk Empire in 1517 and with the capture of caliphate by Ottomans the
administration of the Arab Peninsula which has the holy places inside was taken over by the Ottomans.
Wahhabi movement appeared in 1740s when the administration of Arab lands was in the hand of Ottoman
Empire.The pioneer of the movement, Muhammed Ibnu Abdulwehhab settling down in Deriyye town near
Riyad in 1744 collaborated with Muhammed Ibnu Suud, a chief of a tribe in the area.Wehhab was discovered
in the Nejef years by a British spy Hempfred who pretended to be converted to Islam and took the name
Ahmed.
Wahhabi rebellions were born out of this collabortion.The rebels wanted to found a state formed according
to their own beliefs and ideas free from Ottoman Empire. After Muhammed Ibnu Suud died in 1765 his son
Abdulaziz undertook the military and political leadership of the Wahhabi rebellions.The rebellion soon
spreaded all over Arabia and the rebels captured Makka in 1803. Mehmed Ali Pasha, governor of Egypt was
charged by the Ottoman Empire to suppress these rebellions. The army commanded by Tosun, son of
Mehmed Ali Pasha took back Madina, Makka and Taif from Wahhabis in 1812-13. Later Mehmed Ali Pasha
attacked on Abdulaziz. At the beginning Abdulaziz resisted but later after his sudden death his forces
scattered.
Kavalali Ibrahim Pasha sent by Mehmed Ali Pasha in 1818 entering Deriyye defeated the rebels. He killed
Suleiman, son of Muhammed Ibnu Abdulwahhab and judge of Deriyye. Other son of Abdulwahhab, Ali was
also caught in Mekka and was killed. Ibrahim Pasha caught son of Ibnu Suud, Abdullah and his children and
sent them to Istanbul. They were executed there on December 17, 1819 but Wahhabi movement did not stop.
Escaping from Ottoman Armies Turki Ibnu Abdillah gathered Wahhabi forces again and declared a
Wahhabi state in Riyad as capital in 1821.This administration managed to continue its presence till 1891
through military efforts at the beginning and then accepted depending on Ottoman Empire after 1843.This
administration was scattered in 1891 and was gathered by Abdulaziz II Ibnu Suud in 1902 again. He declared
the Wahhabi administration in Riyad as center of the country. He collaborated with the British to increase his
power in the Arabia Peninsula. In the following years capturing other parts of Arabia he expanded his
territory. Abdulaziz II signed a treaty with the British on December 26, 1915. According to this treaty the
soverignity of the lands he captured will be definitely belong to him and his children will soverign after him.
In return this administration will be never against Britain.
Britain, the winner of the World War I, dealt with settling the British hegemony in the Arabia Peninsula
both during the war and in the following years after the war. The general policy of Britain was to find Arab
supporters for themselves easily by using the slogan ''Freedom for the Arab World''. Today the grandchildren
of these supporters are directing Saudi Arabia, the most powerful country of the Arab World.

79
The basic aim of the policy carried on by Britain in the Arab Peninsula during the World War I was to
found a base for the foundation of Israel. There was strategic link between the efforts of Britain to found a
National Israel state in Palestine and both the policy of the Arab Peninsula and the collapse of the Ottoman
Empire. The British incited Sherif Al Hussain, governor of Makka and caused him to rebel to take Hijaz
out of the Ottoman control.
Lord Kitchner, war minister of Britain in a message he sent to Hussain promised him to help him keep his
title governorship and against the outer attacks if they turn against Turkey. Britain was going to support
Hussain in case he declares his chaliphate. It was also coveredly stated that the Arabs were going to be
supported in the gain of their freedom.
Shariff Hussain rebelled and declared his chaliphate due to the instructions of Britain and tried to dominate
the whole Arab World. Upon this Britain starting the division process among the Arabs brought another Arab
against Hussain. He was Kuwait governor Abdulaziz Ibnu Suud who was known to be the follower of the
Wahhabism and against Sunnism.
Britain supported Ibnu Suud who was its other ally in the Peninsula to act against Hussain and take over the
control of Hijaz from him. Britain naturally gained the fellowship of Ibnu Suud during the war and supported
him financially.The Suud family received 500 sterling per month from the British State Treasury for they
were against Hussain in his rebellion for chaliphate and for they supported British policy aiming at the
Ottomans and military operations.
Ibnu Suud who had the British support was successful and eventually he founded his own state. Ibnu Suud
was declared to be the King of Hijaz in 1926. It was legitimized first by the Soviet Unions. According to the
Jiddah Treaty with Britain, Ibnu Suud accepted to legitimize Hashimis, that's to say Abdullah and Faisal as
the kings of Jordon and Iraq and British protection over the emirates in the Basra region. Abdulaziz Ibnu
Suud took the title of King of Saudi Arabia in 1932. (167)
Britain had promised Arabs whom it incited against the Ottomans to found a ''Arab Union''. But the
operations it carried on showed it was a trick. With the leadership of Ibnu Suud the dream of Arab Union
streching from Mediterrenan to the Red Sea was upset. Because Ibnu Suud had founded a Wahhabi state in
an area full of mostly with Sunnis. Thus Britain, dividing Middle East with sect and ethnic factors removed
the possible threat for Israel which was going to be founded. Indeed the hope of United Arab States under the
administration of Hashimis was definitely lost in 1920. After the collapse of the Ottoman Empire Iraq, Syria,
Lebanon, Jordan and Palestine were founded as the new states. Their status and borders were determined by
big countries without considering the wishes of Arabs.

WAHHABIS AND TERROR


It is enough to see the actions they carried on in the South and Middle Asia especially in Pakistan,
Bangladesh, Endonesia, Philipinnes, Chechenistan, Dagistan, Azerbaijan, Ozbekistan, Tajikistan and
Afghanistan in 1990s to understand that Wahhabi threat would be a means which stains Islam and Muslims.
Wahhabism, supporting the Islamic actions known as radical movements ideologically and financially is a
calamity stood in front of Islam. It was obvious that Wahhabi Arabic groups would cause big troubles for
Islam after Iran which tries to spread ill mannered political Shiite Islam notion. What they did in Middle
East and Qafqasia was a mere instigation.The effort of Wahhabis to constitute a saved area called Hizbul
Tahrir in the Fergana valley in Ozbekistan caused problems also in Ozbekistan, Kirgizistan, Kazakistan,
Azabaijan, Chechenistan and Tajikistan after 1992.
Taking advantage of their own richness they made Taleban dominant in Afghanistan and overawed the
people.They used Taleban for their aims.The opponent forces were eliminated one by one starting from
Shiite origined ones.Gulbeddin Hikmetyar refuged to Tahran with 2 million Afghni refugees. After losing
the support by Turkey in 1999 Rashid Dostum had to prepare his 10 thousands warriors in Iran and
Ozbekistan.The US either figured out the links of Laden-Taleban-Wahhabi very late or that way was better.
Wahhabis, instigating Avars and Georgian Muslims in the north part of Azarbeijan after 1993 they wanted
to constitute an autonomous area like Karabag. In the saved Islamic area they wanted to constitute in Botluk,
in Dagistan in 1996 they used Chechens and caused them to come out wrong in their right claims. It is quite
surprising that Wahhabism became successful on this land which is the hometown of Suphism. Because
Wahhabi Selephi notion is against Suphism, Islam world and even the hadiths with the allegation that they
are fake. The only resource for them is Qoran. But the heart of Qafqas is bound to the Nakshibendi
movement and Islamic Sunni true setcs.
Wahhabis, taking advantage of the poverty of the people in the region they bought them.They paid 100
dollars per month to the one who became Wahhabi. Ibrahim Bey, mufti of Kah in Azarbeijan informed

80
Allahshukur Pashazade, chief of Qafqas Islamic Administration in 1994 that the mosques in their region
were devided into two groups because of Wahhabis. The Sheikh was Shiite and a former KGB agent. He
wished the Sunni groups kill each other. Ibrahim Beg was surprised with the replies given by Sheikh. He
resorted to translate his book ''The Momories of the British Spy Hempfred'' into Azeri language and
published it so that people could understand the Wahhabi danger. In 2001 summer Wahhabis rebelled in
Kah, Zakatala and Blaken. Avar origined Azeri deputy Ali Ahunski was their secret leader. Azeri leader
Aliyev made Ahunski killed secretly. Millions of dollars salaries and bribes were given out in Azarbijan.
Second serious attempt of Aliyev was to deport Wahhabi organizations which make people -especially
Karabag refugees in hunger and misery- Wahhabi by giving money under the name of civil society
organizations. Islam Kerimov did the same thing in Ozbekistan without any discrimination.
After the collapse of Soviet Unions people started to get interested in religious matters especially in the
Central Asian Republics. After the collapse of the atheist communism the religious movements in Turkey,
Iran and Saudi Arabia started to act. Iran set apart money from the state budget to spread Shiite sect. They
targetted Azarbeijan and Tajikistan for it uses Persian alphabet and they are Hanbeli. Iran had already lost its
chance in Afghanistan for there was Taleban in the goverment. Saudi Arabia wanted to spread Wahhabism to
Afghanistan, Ozbekistan as the center and to Tajikistan, Azarbeijan and the North Qafqasia.
First Kamal Adham and then Turki bin Faisal the chief of Saudi intelligence who sent Laden to Afghanistan
in 1979 were effective in sending bigoted Wahhabi Taleban into Afghanistan. Laden and his group were the
only but the most powerful one of the organizations which were founded for this reason. The organization
Namangan supported by Afghanistan was also a religious group. Laden gave great support to this group
known as Ozbekistan Islamic Awakening Movement and Turkistan Islamic Movement. This group has been
acting with the secret spread of Wahhabism since 1948. They had chosen Tajikistan, Ozbekistan,
Turkmenitan, Kazakistan and Kirgizistan as the area for jihad. After 1985 this group which turnd to open
spread of Wahhabism with the permission of KGB carried on jihad activities with the support of Russian
intelligence.
Russia losing the countries in the area wanted to use Wahhabi trouble like America and turned a blind eye
to those countries to fall into chaos. During Soviet time Wahhabism was being imposed in the only medrese
of Soviets.Graduated students said that their teachers were Wahhabi Arabs. Later KGB lost its former
dominance on Wahhabis. But thanks to these groups KGB managed to upset the relations between Turkey
and Ozbekistan. Ozbek leader Kerimov accused ERK leader Muhammed Salih whom he claimed to have
links to the terrorist groups of taking part in the assassination of him in 1999. But Salih is the greatest enemy
of them.
The biggest harm of Wahhabis has been on Chechens. As chief Mufti of Tataristan Osman Sadikov
mentioned in his office in Kazan the Chechens who fell into the hand of Russian bear had to ask for help
from Wahhabi snake. Chechens were blamed for the bombs exploded in 1999 in Moscow. Sadikov saying
that ''it was done by the Russian intelligence but Chechens were accused'' added that Wahhabis were active
according to the Russian intelligence intructions but later they broke up. He too was graduated from
Tashkent Islamic Medrese and was aslo surprised that his teachers were Wahhabi Arabs. According to
Sadikov who stated that Wahhabis could not cling to this land for a long time said that Wahhabis who took
advantage of the poverty of people here are supposed to go sooner or later.
The USA definitely knew about the Wahhabi movement in Afghanistan.The question '' Should Shiite Islam
of Iran or Wahhabi Islam of Saudi be dominant in this unfortunate country?'' was asked after the Russian
Army withdrew in 1989. The US preferred Saudi model. Laden and his team were trained by CIA to fight
against Russia. Pushing Peshtun origined Taleban into the country they wanted Pakistan to rely on the USA.
The US understood that they made a big mistake by supporting Saudi-Wahhabi factor on September 11. For
they can not support Iran-Shiite factor they have other alternative left: Turkey... In the new world order and
in the Matrix theatre Turkey will be given new roles.

WHY DID THE US SETTLE DOWN IN SAUDI ARABIA?

After 1945 the US started to consider Saudi Arabia a perfect strategical power and natural wealth resource
that it can use. The common point of the US and Britain is that Israel is their biggest guard in the region.
Thus the relation between the US and Saudi Arabia started with the entrance of the giant oil companies most
of which Jewish investment into Saudi Arabia. Leaving the privileges of search, extract and run in his
country to these companies Ibnu Suud delivered Arabia to the Jewish capitol especially Rockefeller.

81
Texaco and New Jersey Standard Oil united and Sacony Vacuum and California Standard Oil united and
they founded ARAMCO, an American oil company in 1944. An important oil bed was found. Though the
war made it late to start to run it was even then understood that Saudi Arabia which was the poorest country
was going to be rich. Turning to a 'state in the state' in Saudi Arabia ARAMCO, the Jewish company got
such a position that it determines the policy of this country. The services of communication, health,
transportation and education are even under the control of the company. The countries constitute ARAMCO
administrate officially the affairs of the US with the oil producing countries in Middle East.
According to the statistics revealed by Hartshorn J.E oil companies and Goverments of which the center is
in London 90 % of the Middle East petrol is under control of seven big oil companies five of which belong to
Rockefeller family. Marcus Samuel, owner of Shell, one of the rest and William Detending owner of Royal
Dutch are Jewish, too. The shares of ARAMCO which is the biggest oil producer of the world and which
also runs the Saudi oils were shared by four companies of Rockefeller. And Saudi Arabia of which the policy
is led by Jewish families, oil company owners in the US turned to the secret ally of Israel in the area in return
to the shares given by these companies.
Since the US came out a super power after The World War II Saudi Dynasty has done their best to keep
American benefits high. Being bound to the US through oil trade Saudi Arabia is also under complete
military control of this country. Saudi Arabia depends on the US in the terms of internal and external
security and their military relations are highly close. The total military expense of Saudi Arabia reached 150
billion dolar in 1973-1983. This big money went to the American war industry. Making Saudi Arabia pay the
war bill the US took over the control of Saudi Arabia by settling down its military forces. During this process
starting in 1990s the national income of Saudi Arabia decreased from 16 thousands dollar to 6 thousands
dollar. The icrease in military expenses reached record level. Thanks to the Saddam scarecrow the American
weapon producers made big moneys.(168)
The majority of the US war industry consists of Jewish and Armenian weapon companies. The Jewish
bussinessmen with which Saudi Arabia collaborated in military expenses force the Saudi goverment to
remain silent about Palestine case which Saudi people don't like. Due to the long term defense strategy of
Saudi Arabia military cities were founded including six military bases and foundations which were planned
and have been founded by Americans.30 thousands of Americans have been working in these contructions
and this number is thought to be three times more after the constructions are completed.
The settlement of America in the Arab area started indeed in 1980s. As soon as the constructions of the
Hafr Al Batin, Hamis Miseyt and Kiyot military cities completed the US settled its more than 100 thousands
of soldiers down here with the help of military forces. Also the US got the bid of Al Harc communication
base for 12 billion dollar and founded it in 1984. Thus Saudi Arabia had the air forces,communication lines
and watch center which none of Third World countries has. The investments after 1991 reached record level
in the military area and the Dahran base were made to a base which control all Middle East.
Did the US build such improved and big foundations of wich the expenses it got from Saudi Arabia for
Saudi Arabia defense? Thinking that these foundations are fit for the use of an army which is two or three
times bigger than the Saudi army, it is understood that it is quite incredible. Whatever it is, it is obvious that
these military foundations and expensive and highly qualified bases are not for the service of Saudi
goverment which has about 55 thousands soldiers.These incredible expenses are because of the South West
Asia strategy of the US. The fact that the US and Israel move in the holy lands freely make Osama Bin
Laden and Saudi regime opponents angry.
The South West Asia strategy of the US is definite: To protect the benefits of the US and Israel and to help
apply the plans on the Holy Lands. This reveals that the US forces settled in Saudi lands is one of the the
police stations of Israel in the area.
The link Saudi Arabia has with Israel through US is not limited with military aspect. The Saudi intelligence
staff has several meetings with MOSSAD though CIA. The agents of CIA and MOSSAD or their
administrators come together and hold meetings for certain aims. Former agents talk about these in their
memories. The meeting of a club named Safari Club is already known. A meeting was held in Rome with
the participation of some Arab countries intelligences and Saudi Arabia intelligences apart from CIA and
MOSSAD. Saudi Arabia which seems to object the existense of Israel thinks there is nothing wrong with the
collaboration of MOSSAD agents by sending its own Intelligence service to the meeting.
All countries that we know as capitalist Arab countries are under control of the US and supported by CIA.
The whole intelligence service in Saudi Arabia was organized by an American company. The relation
between Saudis and CIA caused an intelligence relation to arise between Saudis and Israel. Saudi Dynasty
works with the US for Israel for a little share from oil which is their own property, power and a bit fun.

82
The Arab World consider the invasion of Iraq as the evil action of Jewish-Christian alliance which has the
Crusade mentality. According to them there is a link between many cases experienced in our time and the
invasion of three holy mosques. The Jewish-Crusaders alliance causes many crisis in many parts of the world
to continue their invasion with the links they established.
The US and Israel contempt the hatred grown in the Islam and Arab world. But the countries in the area,
especially Saudi Arabia with 45 % youth population are quite worried. As a matter of fact Prince of Darkness
Richard Perle finally spat the bean out and told that the main target must be Saudi Arabia. His excuse is quite
familiar: Saudi Arabia supports Islamic movements in the several parts of the world financially to spread
their perverted Wahhabi thoughts which obviously means 'support of terror'. Instead of depicting clearly that
the real aim is Islam they play with the words.(169)
The US considering the Wahhabi mentality which is responsible for the evil 9/11 attack could not
intimidate directly for it depends on oil instead made a three stepped plan which would be applied in 3-5
years starting from that date. The radical Jews and Evangalist warrior radical Christian group which think
that Judaism must dominate Jarussalem and Palestine so that the Mesiah would come and ignoring
democracy they found the opportunity to apply the policies of minority. At the first step the Middle Asia
base of Wahhabis was terminated with the invasion of Afghanistan. At the second step oil dependence of US
on Saudi Arabia was removed with the invasion of Iraq. At the third step it is not Syria's turn but is Saudi
Arabia's turn. Damascus is a little morsel but Riyad is big. Because this country which has the holy lands
interests all muslims a lot. It has sacred reasons.
Invaded Palestine including Hijaz are the holy lands of Islam. The initial verses of Sura Isra in Qoran
reveals the blessedness of Masjid-i Aksa in Jarussalem and around and the verses which talk about
blessedness of Masjid-i Haram in Makka and Masjid-i Nabavi(Grave of Prphet) in Madinah reveal the
blessedness of Hijaz. The first direction of Muslims to turn for worship, Jarussalem in which there is Masjid-
i Aksa, the third one of sacred mosques, and lands of Hijaz in which there is Ka'bah which was told to be
safe place by Qoran are today under the invasion of Jews and Crusaders alliance. Arabs and Muslims those
who are sensitive about holy values can not accept this. Allah talks about the people who dirty three sacred
mosques as follows: ''Who can be more cruel than those who prevent people to recall Allah in the masjids of
Allah and try to ruin them? They don't have any other thing to do except enter those place with fear. There is
contemptibility for them in this world and a great torment in hearafter.''
Muhammed (SAV) said: ''Three kinds of people are not lovable to Allah;1-The one who breaks the rule
which belongs to Haram-i Sheriff, 2-The one who revives the traditions of ignorant days before Islam, 3- The
one who wants to shed blood unjustly.'' He also said: ''The children of Jews had once killed 43 prophets in
one hour in the beginning of a day. 112 religious brave people objected to them and they were all killed at
the end of the day. It was those people whom Allah talked about (gave the promise of martyrdom).''
So if sane Jewish people object this war which is not holy but which targetted holy places they would reach
the same end with those 112 brave men. In the Arab world hatred towards Jews and Judaism is being taught
in public schools, classes, and religious courses. And in the recent years hatred towards the US has become
as much as hatred for Jews. When the US put visa for Saudi citizens in 2002 September and treat Saudi
people who live in the US as terrorists the alliance suddenly turned to enmity. The Arab capital is going
away from the US. The bridges were founded. Muslim World are worried about not for Saudi Arabia but for
Ka'bah in the holy lands.
As the result of the storm broke out over Palestine the Ebrehe Army of the Republicans party with
Elephant emblem trampled down the holy lands. Bagdad is in ruin, the works of Islam civilizations were
looted and the tombs of Imam-i Azam and Abdulkadir Geylani were bombed. What if the Ebrehe Army
walks over the Ka'bah? What will Islam world which did not do anything when Iraq was invaded do when
holy lands are invaded?
The modern American imperialism which combined the religion and colonization is arrogant like a
contemporary Ebrehe pharaoh. According to the Arabs the overtake of Jarussalem and Palestine by the
Sionist West by force was maintained by the US for the service of ''the Mesiah and Sionism''. The US
moved the US embassy to Jarussalem after a desicion taken by the US Congress in 1995. The building is on
an Islamic chairty land. It was said ''No doubt that Jarussalem is the spritiual hometown of Judaism.'' before
this decision. The Arabs commented the invasion of Iraq as the fall of one of so called promised lands of the
Jews. The Ebrehe Army is proceeding.
The Global colonization which is wanted to legitimate and this insulting invasion owe their presence to
Western the peoples and the administrators of Muslim countries who turned to soulless bodies. That's why
the alliance gives a special effort to prevent the power of Islamic movements and its spread from people to

83
people. They want to revive their economy which has come to a deadlock by starting new Crusades with the
help of pushing effect of weapon industry. Moreover these conflicts which were accelerated by the 1000
year-Crusaders hatred are increasingly turning to the struggle of the existence of Muslims against the alliance
of Jews and Crusaders. The Iraq War is not the final; it is like the story of the wolf and the sheep; the sheep
is afraid of being eaten by the wolf but it could do nothingelse but surrender. It is obvious that the Owner of
the Ka'bah will stop the unholy war on the holy lands.
Anti-Americanism is at its highest level. A poll held by the American goverment showed that feelings
towards the US reached a worrying point. According to the report the problem which is great deal arose from
the fact that the US did not explain its policy and actions. John Zogby, one of the reporters who stressed that
Washington should give more effort to explain its ideas said that the view on the US reached the most
negative level. In 2002 June an independent poll group revealed that after the Iraq War negative feelings
towards America spreaded to Turkey, Nigeria and the most crowded Muslim country Endonesia. Even while
65 % of Turkish people considered America an ally during Clinton's term now a smashing majority like 90
% consider the US an enemy.
If Bush wins the 2004 November presidential elections again, the Falcons will find the opportunity to apply
the Saudi Arabia, Syria and Iran plans. It is risky that the Bush administration which joins the elections with
the Afghanistan and Iraq victories set off on Riyad and Damascus adventures.

EVANGELISM AND BUSH


A brief description for Evangelism is ''Evangelists are the Sionist Christians.'' Furthermore the zionism of
Evangelists is more certain, sharper, braver and more militan than that of Jews. Because they believe that
Jews are the eminent slaves of God. They are worried for not being born as Jewish and work for the Jewish
global soverignity.
According to Christians, Prophet Jesus whom they call as ''Son of God'' was crucified by Jews and killed
by torture. Christians don't like Jews who killed their ''God''. Antisemitism arose from this belief.
Antisemitism, that's to say the idea of enmity towards Jewish people was not wellcomed by Muslims. A
good muslim tolorates all peoples created by God and their beliefs. But antisemitism differs from
antizionism. Jewish hostility is as wrong as collaboration with zionists. Zionism is considered 'racism' by UN
and is dangerous. While Christian belief requires dislike a Jewish how did it happen that an idea of
''sympathy for Jews'' was born. To understand this one should know Evangelism. Otherwise he can not
understand why does the US support Israel so insistently and unconditionally. What the US wants to do in
Iraq could only be understood by knowing Evangelism.(170)
Famous news magazine Newsweek, in the article named ''Bush and God'' examined the existence of
fundamentalism in Bush's mind in our modern time. Being examined the reflections of this old-fashioned
mentality to the policies of a country like the US, religious references which surprise the Europeans were
quoted. Majority of the world consider Bush was captured by his beliefs or by the Evangelist group.
Downstairs from the Oval Office there is a picture of Sandy Koufax who was a Skotch Baptist and worked
in Palestine in 1917. The expressions '' The Bible Belt'' or ''Untouchable People of God'' may not mean
anything for you but Bush was seriuosly convinced that he was comissioned by God. He believes that he is
the ''Mesiah''. Der Spiegel, on 17 Feb. 2003 made fun of George Bush and his religiousness and his call for
Crusade.(171)
Bush comments on every event referring religion. Most important of all he claims that he won't fail for he
considers the US and himself sacred shadow of God on Earth. Bush so called declared war against satans so
that slaves all around the world could worship God freely. That's why he fights with terrorism!
On one side he tried to behead Saddam who is called ''The Axe of Satan'' on the other side he put aside 15
billion dollar-budget for Christian missionaries to prepare the whole world for ''savage'' under the name of
fight against AIDS in Africa. ''It is difficult to guess what other crazy things Bush can do if he goes on with
these religious references'' wrote both serious magazines. The reason that the Europeans disagree with Bush
is that Bush uses these religious references radically reminding the dark times of Middle Age.
The magazine, claiming that religious background of Bush prepared the war, remarked that Bush who was
an alcoholic at the age of 17 and then converted to religion and joined Evangelism is motivated by Baptist
tutors to fight against dark forces. Jesus allegedly wants them to fight. Saddam was a satan who wrapped up
in human. Accepting it is difficult to defeat him Bush stated that he would bring freedom from God for
humanity. Every US president uses religious statements.There are not many passages related with war in
Bible and up to now no president has used religious references for their policies.The magazine confirming
that the war has religious factors wrote that the US was dragged into the war by talking for the first time

84
about help of God, shadow of God and devine mission. When he was a child Bush went to a religious
Sunday School opened by his father in Texas. He is a radical who has used religion in his whole life -except
his youth- and policy. Though he made correction saying ''Islam is religon of peace'' the expression
''Crusades'' which he said after Sept 11 fits him according the the Arab world. Honestly they are right. Even
the Germans and the British interpret this exptression so.(172)
German's best selling magazine Der Spiegel wrote about Bush's statementsas follows; '' Being a
fundamentalist Bush is implementing his devine mission. Ambitious Christians make call for Crusades
against Muslims.'' The magazine also wrote that Washington turned to a city which is afraid of God, and
Congress opens its meetings with prayer and Donald Rumsfeld asks God to be pleased with his active
passions.
White House meetings are often held by reading the Bible. These meetings are available for everybody but
whoever joins is recorded. In the House cigarette and alcohol are banned. Bush reads the Bible and the Tora
everyday and prays for power, control and forgiveness. A terrifying Crusade is around the corner. Before the
Iraq War 1200 protestant Christians had a celebration.Gari Bauer,a political Christian leader sends 100
thousand e-mail to the followers evey day and asks them to support Ariel Sharon, Israel prime minister.
Americans are supposed to support Israel. Because it is so called commanded by the Bible. The beliefs of
new Crusaders are not limited only to these beliefs: ''The bad should be punished and the good should be
rewarded. It is time to use power.'' The Europeans consider such devoutness with suspect.
Suddenly everybody started to examine Evangelism which captured Bush. Nuh Gonultas from Tercuman
newpaper revealed incredible doomsday plans of the Jews and Evangelists in his book titled '' Bush and the
Mesiah Plan of Evangelists.'' Sad realities were revealed in the book titled ''Evangelism'' written by Ismail
Vural.(173) Aydogan Vatandas, author of the book named Armagedon examined radical belief of
Evangelism which goes to Armagedon. Grace Halsell remarked the nuclear war plans of Evangelists in her
article titled ''Militant Evangelists on The Road to Nuclear War''. This nuclear war is the war called
Armagedon in the Holy Book.(174)
Evangelists believe that Armagedon is quite close and this generation will see it. According to them today's
Israel Army is the army which will fight with 'goyim' soon in Armagedon. Thus they believe that they must
work to increase the power of Israel Army as much as they can. Especially the nuclear power. Because
Armagedon is thought to be mostly a nuclear war.
Till the end of the cold war Armagedon would take place between an Arab coalition with the leadership of
Russia and Israel thought Evangalists. The reason is simple; previous wars of Israel, especially the Six Days
and the Yom Kippur Wars were with Arab countries supported by the Soviets. But just at the beginning of
1990s the cold war was over and Russia gave up sponsoring anti-Israel side. And Arabs showed they are not
anti-Israel with the PLO-Israel treaty. For this reason the new foe invented for Armagedon is the Islamic side
constituted against Israel by Iran. Evangelists expect a nuclear war between Muslims and Israel and support
Israel's armament policy especially the nuclear programme accordingly.
The one who reads these lines may think that this Armagedon story is just a marginal superstitious
approved by some radicals. But it is not so and this is the problem.These expectations related with
Armagedon are approved by all Evangelists and some other protestants who are affected by Evangelic idea.
For this reason many senior officials in the US state, many members of Congress or officials in the
Goverment are strictly faithful in Armagedon. This belief reached even the top of the American system,
White House. Ronald Reagan who was in White House in 1980-1988 is one of the important names who
believed in Armagedon.
Grace Halsell in the section titled ''Reagan:Arming for A Real Armagedon'' wrote about the faith of the
president in the Armageddon theology and the effect of this faith on his foreign policy decisions. Reagan
being grown in an Evangalic family has kept his faith in the concepts like Chosen People, the Mesiah,
Promised Land which take place in the base of Evangelic theology during his life. Halsell wrote that Reagan
talked often with his close friends about these subjects and said that Armagedon and turning of the Mesiah is
very soon by showing verses from the Tora. ''I often feel that we rapidly go close to Armagedon'' he said
once to Jerry Falwell with whom he has close relation. And to Jim Baker who is an Evangelic leader he said ;
''the generation who will see Armagedon is our generation.'' He also shared his faiths with the Jews. In 1983
November, calling Tom Dine, one of the administrastors of AIPAC he told about his faiths related with
Armagedon and said that the Hebrews who were told about in the Old Testament are identical with today's
Israel.
Also American Jewish writer Robert I. Friedman held afore mentioned faith of Reagan in his book titled
Zealots For Zion. As Friedman said Reagan kept his faith in Armagedon during 8 years when he was at

85
White House. Robert McFarlein from the Reagan administration had said that the President's interest in anti-
rocket defense systems indeed comes from his Armagedon expectations.And Frank Carlucci and Caspar
Weinberger once listened a long speech on Armagedon from Reagan while they were talking about the
importance of nuclear weapons. Reagan on May 5, 1989 also told Lou Cannon who wrote his biography that
soverigntiy of Israel on Temple Mountain( where Masjid-i Aksa is now and Souleiman Temple was before)
is an important sign which shows that Armagedon is close.(175)
Ronald Reagan believed that Israel should be armed for Armagedon and coming of the Mesiah is soon. So
Reagan had a strong faith in the rules of the Old Testament. He was an Evangalist a 'judaizer' who believes
that the Jews are Chosen People and all Promised Lands belong to them. He examined all omens about
coming of the Mesiah in details and take out cronology of the Mesiah Plan. He told Herald Bredesen who is
one of the eminent leaders of Evangelists about the Mesiah Plan and omens of Kabbalists one after the other
as follows:
First the Jews were going to be scattered all around the world. But with this the work of God was not over
yet. Before God send the Mesiah this time will gather all Jews from all around the world and settle them
down in Israel. Even the way of gathering was told in the Old Testament. Some would come by ship some
would turn like doves which turn their nests back. This shows that the Jews would be transported either by
ship or planes.
After this explanation Reagan reminded that Jarussalem was taken over through the Six Days Wars in 1967
and added that coming of the Mesiah is a matter of moment. As you can see the US former president was
aware of the Mesiah Plan and was watching its process with pleasure.That's why Herald Bredesen said; ''I
felt that Reagan knew about the aims of God on Middle East.''
Reagan's Evangelic faith also affected basicly his Middle East policy. According to Halsell, Reagan
bombed Libya because he thought that this country might also fight against Israel during Armagedon. About
this subject sharing his thoughts with California Senator James Mills he had said that in Hezekiel part, in
38th item in the Tora it is written that denying nations would attack Israel and among them is Libya and
that's why he hates Libya.
Reagan thought that Israel must be armed for Armagedon. Therefore he increased the weapon help and
supported its nuclear programme. Journalist James Mills said that most policies of the president were for this
holy aim, even in the economy policies considering Armagedon he made some restrictions and he put more
share aside for Israel and its nuclear armament.
Ronald Reagan was just an example:It shows the role which takes place in the loyalty of America to Israel
in Evangelic culture and reveals how Jewish State uses some Christians for its Mesiah Plan. The sopport
given by Christians to Zionism indeed should be considered a part of the Mesiah Plan; because it was seen
that the core of Evangelism was produced by some ''secret-Jewish'' and ''rose-cross'' members like Martin
Luther on pupose during the Protestant Reform in the 16th century. Also Benjamin Netanyahu, former leader
of Likud Party stressed in one of his speeches in 1986 that Protestant denomination which was produced
purposely and which supports Judaism played its role which was given and told about the ''historical
collaboration to make the Zionist dream real''. Aforementioned collaboration is also present today at the top
positions of American state system, forexample Reagan. Grace Halsell talked about American senior state
officials who pray every day for the Jews to take over all Promised Lands streching between Nile and
Euphrates. Evangelism has been keeping its mission in the Mesiah Plan.
Theodor Herzl who was the first great leader of Zionism held the first Zionist Congress in Basel in
Switzerland in 1897. Rapidly growing Zionist movement after this first congress progressed its target, that's
to say the Jewish State removing the handicaps it confronted. In 1985 August another Zionist Congress was
held in the same place in the same city. 589 representatives from 27 countries joined this quite
comprehensive congress. But this congress had an important difference from that of Theodor Herzl. In the
previous one all were Jewish but in the latter there were a few Jewish. Because the name of the congress was
''Christian Zionist Congress I.'' It was organized by Jarussalem International Christian Embassy and majority
of the participants were Christians. At the end of the congress which lasted 3 days some advisory decisions
were taken. Among them were a call for all Jews to immigrate to Israel and the demand of definitie
annexation of West Sheria by Israel which was invaded by Israel in 1967. In short Christian Zionists wanted
Zionism to proceed and wanted the lands they invaded to make more Jewish. Meanwhile a mild jew sitting
among the audiences stood up and said that it would be better to soften the expression in the last sentence a
bit because 2/3 of Israeli People are against the annexation of the West Sheria. Van der Hoeven a
representative of International Christian Embassy got angry and shouted; ''We don't care what Israeli people
think. We care what God says. And God says those lands belong to the Jews.''

86
That's to say Christian Zionists are more radical than Israelis. This is for sure a strange case puts forward
many questions. In her book titled ''Prophecy and Politics:Militant Evangelists on the Road to Nuclear War''
Grace Halsell finds important answers to these questions. The author, searching how fanatic Protestant
groups (Evangelics) in the US use omens in the religious resources especially in the Old Testament to
describe political occasions examined the big alliance between the Evangelics in the US and Israel and its
loby in the most part of her book.
Evangelism with the verbal meaning means turning back to the Holy Book. The term was first used during
the Protestant Reform for Luther and his followers. But today it refers to the radical side of Christian society
in the US. At the beginning of the 20th century Protestants in the US devided as liberals and
conservatives.The conservatives first called themselves as fundamentalists and then they changed it to
Evangelists. For this reason it can be said that Evangelics in the US are the continuation of Puritans of
conservative Protestant sect which is the founder of the country.
Interesting link of Puritans to the Jews and Zionism is available for the Evangelics with the same degree.
Today there are more than 40 million Evangelic Protestants in the US and they completely accept the
statements and omens of the Old Testament like that the Jews are the chosen people of God, Holy Lands are
the property of the Jews and Jews will take the control of the world with coming of the Masiah. And for this
reason they think that the biggest mission is to help Jews take over the control. The most practical way of
this help is to support the US help to Israel.
Grace Halsell talked about the fact that Evangelic societies in the US interpreted today's events according
to the Old Testament and therefore supported Israel. She summerized the view points which are supported
and taught by Evangelic leaders like Hal Lindsey, Jerry Falwell, Jimmy Swaggart, Pat Robertson; the faith
system supported by Lindsey, Falwell, Swaggart, Robertson and more than 40 million fundamental
Evangelists is focused on the Zion land which was told about in the Holy Book and moder Israel State. And
they consider the historical Zion land in the Holy Book and modern Israel State identical. (176)
Halsell joined the tours organized by Evangelic societies to the Holy Lands, had long interviews with them
and examined their faith in detail. Important point which was given throughout the book is this; Christian
Evangelists are completely agree with the Jews who consider themselves ''Chosen People of God'' and they
are superior than the all other nations and have right to rule them and who believe that with the coming of the
Mesiah making this real they will have global soverignity. Evangelists accept the superiority of the Jews and
consider themselves responsible for supporting them. She quoted what John Walvoord an eminent leader of
Evangelists said as follows:
Walvoord explained to me the faith all Evangelists believe; God does not consider all people in the same
way. He devides people into two categories. Jewish and non-Jewish. God has two plans, related with this
world and hearafter. The one with this world is for the Jews. And the one with hearafter is for re-born
Protestants (Evangelists). Other people like budists, Muslims and non-Evangelists don't mean anything for
God.
According to this interesting faith Jewish people are chosen by God and a divine plan stipulating global
soverignity was prepared for them. And Evangelists are supposed to support this plan to reach the real
salvation in the hearafter. This plan which was prepared for the Jews-that Evangelists think to be divine- is
nothing more than the Mesiah Plan prepared by Kabbalists. It will be realized whith the coming of the
Mesiah. When the Mesiah comes there will be a big war -Armagedon- between the Jews- their supporters
Evangelists and the foes of the Jews( especially Muslims) and the Jews will win it and get the global
soverignity.
The case is so interesting that Evangelists strongly believed in the omens which Kabbalists try to realize to
bring the Mesiah. Kabbalists have implemented the omens take place in the holy resources for the coming of
the Mesiah thus they got started to apply the 500 year -plan. This century witnessed the realization of the last
ones of these omens. The foundation of the Israel State was commented as the ''footsteps of the Mesiah'' by
Kabbalists. The capture of Jarussalem is the realization of another omen. The last omen to be realized is the
rebuilding of the Souleiman Temple.
Evangelists too, interpret these omens just as Kabbalists and other Jews do. Just like the Jews they believe
that with the realization of the omens the Mesiah will come and they think that they should support the Jews
to realize these omens. Gace Halsell quotes Barad's words about the omens required for the coming of the
Mesiah as follows:
As Evangelists are as faithfull as Kabbalists and other Jews to the Mesiah Plan they give as much effort
as they do to apply the plan. But their role in the plan is not a direct mission but to give logistic support. ''As

87
Christians our duty is to support the Jews, to help them in every action.'' said Brad. Thus for a long time they
have been implementing this mission with a great success.(177)
Noam Chomsky in his important book The Fate Triangle draws the attentions to one of the important
features of the power of the Jewish lobby in the US. The supporters of the Jews in the US do not consist of
only the American Jews. Contrarily there is a majority who are not Jewish supporting Israel insistently. ''First
of all it must be stated that the term Israel Lobby which was said by Seth Tillman is not limited with the
American Jewish society. This term includes majority of the liberal mentality, leaders of the unions, religious
fundamentalists and conservatives with the state supported high technology production (military production)
inside and outside militarily threatening and adventerous and besides relating with these categories with their
colored epaulets hot and ready to fight.'' said Chomsky.
Chomsky deviding Americans who support Israel into four categories touched on the mentality behind the
Evangelic support for Israel. For him there are two reasons of this attitude of Evangelists: First theologic
reasons as we mentioned before (The old Testament omens, the fallacy that the Jews are ''Chosen People''
etc..) The latter is that both side have a common foe especially in the recent times. It is Islam. Chomsky
explained this as follows:
Evangelists and Zionists are close to each other at two points.(First one is the religious faiths of
Evangelists.) The latter and indirect one is the Evangelists' comments on Islam. Islam which slanders the
name of God is responsible for the captivity of the Arab nation, for the majority of anti-semitism in the world
and for the sense of anti-Israel. (178)
The alliance between the Evangelist Protestants and the Jewish lobby in th US is mentioned almost in
every resource related with Israel lobby. Evangelic leaders play important role in the increasing American
support to Israel. Beside the support they are effective in the making Israel impossible to criticize. Jerry
Falwell who is one of the important leaders of Evangelists and was the administrator of the Moral Majority
which is the symbol of religious conservatism in the US transeferred the ''judaizer'' tradition in the Puritan
theology into policy and said ''I don't think America will turn its back on Israel and go on survive.
Otherwise God treats it as other nations treat Israel.''
The meaning of what Falwell said came out; if America wants God's help it should support Israel. This
thought relying survival of the US on its support to Israel is quite effective not only on more than 40 million
Evangelists but sometimes even on other American Protestants. Another Evangelic leader Mike Evans
preparing tv programmes called '' Israel, America's Key to Survival'' told millions about the known evangelic
story. Through similar tv programmes, radio programmes, magazines and newspapers Evangelists has been
imposing aforementioned thought to the American society. Evangelists are also effective in the Congress,
White House and in the govermental offices and act on the israel's side. In the aspect of loyalty to Israel there
is no difference between the members of the Congress and the members of the AIPAC, Israel Congress. And
just like AIPAC and other Jewish organizations the aim of the Evangelists is to prevent peoeple who are not
on the Israel side to be elected. ''The days when no candidate who are not on the Israel side is elected in the
American Congress are very soon'' said Jerry Falwell in one of his speech in Israel.
Evangelists has insistently supported also Israel's invasion policy up to now. Some going further asked
Israel to invade more land and take all Promised Lands under control. For example Jerry Falwell in his
speech on February 6, 1983 ''requested'' Israel to invade all lands between Nile and Euphrates. He had asked
Iraq, Syria, Turkey, Saudi Arabia, Egypt and Sudan to be invaded partly and Jordan, Lebanon and Kuwait
completely. ''God blessed America for we support the precious one(Israel) for Him.'' said Falwell after this
interesting invasion omen.
Falwell, the owner of these interesting speeches and the leader of the Moral Majority has close relations
with Israel leaders. In the past, Falwell who was very close especially to the Likud leader Menahem Begin
and Yitzhak Shamir received Vladimir Jabotinsky(founder of right side Zionism and ideologic leader of
Likud Party) medal from Begin for his services for Zionism.Falwell is the first ''goyim'' that's to say non-
Jewish person to receive this medal in the world. He supported Israel not only for religious reasons but also
for his own profits. Because Israelis don't leave Falwell's and other Evangelic leaders' services unrewarded.
Grace Halsell had once written that defense minister Monshe Arens in the former Likud goverment gave
Falwell a private ''jet plane'' as a present. In other words one of the reasons of Falwell's performances is these
''bribes''..
Political power of Evangelists in the US therefore their capacity of supporting Israel has been increasing
more and more. Moral Majority with the leadership of Jerry Falwell in 1980s was the most powerfull
political organization of Evangelists. At the end of 1980s when the administration of Moral Majority
involved in some financial scandals this organization was scattered and Evangelists immediately founded

88
an organization called Christian Coalition. Having a great back up among the Republicans and being well
organized throughout the country Christian Coalition has become one of the most powerful political
organizations of America.
In his article titled ''Signal of the Doomsday in the Middle East'' in The Guardian on June 9, 2003 chief
priest Giles Fraser a professor in Oxford made this warning; As a new beginning which revives the peace
precess was just made some religious groups around the US instigate the enmity towards the road map. The
aim of Christian-Jewish groups who held a Zionist Leadership summit among faiths last month in
Washington was to object the rewarding of evil Palestine terrorism with a state. Among the participans were
some of the most effective people of the Christian right side; and behind them is a big religious organization
coming from churches which teaches Middle East history and radio stations.
Since the end of the 19th century more and more fundamental religious people have started to believe that
second coming of Jesus depends on the geograpgy of Israel. Forget about the 1967 borders; for them Israel
border must be like the one on the maps shown at the back of Bibles. Legitimation of Israel by UN in 1949 is
considered the preparation of second coming of Jesus and caused a great excitement among those who
believe in this. The Six Days War in 1967 had the same reflections. Depriving Palestineses from their home
lands has no meaning in compare with the realization of the omens in the Bible. After the Six Days War
Nelson Bell, stepfather of Billy Graham put forward this claim in the Christianity Today magazine;
Jarussalem has been captured by the Jews for the first time after 2 thousand years. This is exciting for the
Bible followers and it is an improvement which refreshes their faith in the accuracy and availibilty of Holy
Book.'' (179)
While international societies called their ambassadors back from Israel after the war and UN accepted the
decision issued 242 which condemns of Israel's invasion of West Sheria International Christian Embassy
supported Israel. Since then Christian right side has always objected stubbornly peace negotiations on lands
and any treaty depending on a coalition goverment.
Both fanatic Christians and Jews insistently keep saying that Al Aksa Mosque should be knocked down.
The US churches are boosted to build e-bridge to the Jewish residents and give them financial support. Israel
Goverment which welcome any fellow that it can find in the world use the adavantages of its realtions with
radical American Christian rights for a long time. Mild Christians like archbishop of Jarussalem, Palestine
are not able to have an appointment to see Ariel Sharon though they applied again and again. But Israel's
door is always open to the Baptists and Evangelics who are always on tvs.
The main remarkable point of this common aim is the way of comment of the omens of the Bible by
Evangelic Christians. According to the Bible Dooms Day wars will break out and will result in the
convertion of the Jews to Christianity. According to Hal Lindsey, one of the most effective names of
Christian Zionists the valley streching from Gayya to Eliat will fill with blood and 144 thousands Jews will
be saved by kneeling down in front of Jesus and the rest will be extinct being subjected to the greates
holocaust. If they were not so effective it would not be worth to think of these nonsense ideas. Lindsey's
book '' The Late Great planet Earth'' has sold 20 million in the US and 30 million in the rest of the
world.(180)
''According to the literal calculation of hadiths all Jews will completely be extict by 2027. We are not in a
hurry. We can wait.'' said Sheikh Yasin RamazaN, spiritual leader of HAMAS, in his speech in 2000 Who
killed in suicede attack in 2004 by Mossad. Thus he gave a definite time for the rumorous claims among
radical Islamic groups that the Jews will be killed before the D-Day. It was a kind of confirmation of the
Lindsey's omen that all Jews will be subject to the greatest holocaust.(181)
On the contrary to this crazy theologic background nowadays there has been an ideologic war. Despite the
reality that the commentation of the signs of D-day by the Christian right- wing will result in another
holocaust some Jewish politicians and journalists incite the radical Chrisitans to believe their own stories
more strongly. Michael Freud in his article in Jarussalem Post invited Evangelists to carry out lobby
negotiations against the oppression of Colin Powell and Tony Blair on Bush. ''If Jesus was alive today the
US foreign ministry would accuse Him of being a Jewish resident and being a handicap before the peace.''
wrote Freud. (182)
There are more than 40 million Evangelists in the US who are possible vital voters for Bush. Therefore it
would be respectful if Bush kept on convincing Sharon for the peace plan resisting against their oppressions.
But the road map went in vain for Bush did not prevent the shame wall of the 21st century built in Palestine.
Israelis who built 2nd Berlin Wall ignored the UN warnings. Violence has increased because of Sharon's
provocations since on September 2000 and Jewish citizens don't go to Israel. In 2003 22 thousands Jews

89
immigrated to Germany but no one went to Israel. On one side Bush says Palestine state should be founded
but on the other side he acts opposite to this explanation and this surprises the Jews, too.
Jarussalem archbishop Riah Abu Al Assal does not trust Bush at all. He thinks that it was already a dead
born treaty because of the weakness of Europe and the refusal of the US to stop Israel building Jewish
residencies. ''It took just six days for Israel to invade Palestine so they already can withdraw in three days.''
said Al-Assal. Al-Assal convinced World Council of Churches to put embargo on the products coming from
the invaded lands. The Jarussalem Archbishopric has hospitals in Gazza and Nablus. They apply the real
missions of Christianity in these places. American Evangelists , on the contrary object the peace process and
leak into Iraq to make Iraqis convert to Christianity.
Evangelists, attributing the Sept 11 attacks to Muslims consider Islam ''global threat''. ''Islam , today, took
place of Soviet Empire which is the symbol of evil.Thus Muslims has come to an euqual level with the evil
empire.'' said Richard Cizik, spokesman of National Evangelists Association. Evangelists saying that
Christian world is in the process of return to eternal holy lands with the invasion of Iraq claimed that Iraq
should be open to Christian missionaries but closed to Muslim countries.
Charles Kimball, professor at North Carolina Wake Forest University, saying that ''Islam is the only
religion which threats Christianity. This idea settled down in our subconscious and took place in our culture.''
revealed the source of hostility towards Islam. Akbar Ahmed who is a professor in an American university
considers the fact with surprise that missionaries in Pakistan don't say anything against Islam but Evangelists
in the US use bad words. When Falwell called our Prophet 'terrorist'' and Islam ''terrorist religion'' on a
programme on CBS all muslims called up CBS and Falwell to apologize. But Falwell again attacked with
worse words. However a moderate intelligence was enough to understand that missionaries don't attack Islam
openly due to their method.(183)
Evangelism, Matrix's perverted sect uses perfectly the Sept 11 attack which drags world to Armagedon
drags Bush who is a bigoted Evangelist into the boggy swamp. Matrix's Wahhabism sect was nothing else
than a toy used in the Armagedon project of Evangelists. But obviously Evangelism is more dangerous than
Wahhabism.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 7

166- ''Radical Islam'' Commentation of famous French Professor at Rouen University Jacques Rollet, an
expert on policy and religion while answering the questions about Islam asked by Le Point magazine 167-
Memories of British Spy, Hempfred-İhlas Publications 168- Daniel Yergin's Book ''Petrol'' 169- Holly War,
John Esposito 170- Namık Kemal Zeybek, Ayyıldız, What is Evangelism? 171- Der Spiegel , February 17,
2003, Bush's ''Crusade'' 172- Newsweek ' Bush and God' February 2003 173- The book Bush and The
Mesiah Plan of Evangelists'' written by Nuh Gönültaş from Tercuman and İsmail Vural's book ''
Evangelism, Secret Religious book of White House 174- Grace Halsell, Prophecy and Politics: Militant
Evangelists on the Road to Nuclear War 175- Grace Halsell, Reagan: Arming for a Real Armageddon 176-
Robert I. Friedman, Zealots for Zion 177- Aydoğan Vatandaş, Armagedon and quotation from the
introductory article of his bookin www.sonsaniye.net 178- Noam Chomsky, Fate Triangle 179- The article
in the Guardian entitled ''Sign of Doomsday in Middle East'' dated June 2003, Abbot Giles Fraser at Oxford
University 180- Hal Lindsey, ‗The Late Great Planet Earth 181- Akit Newspaper, August 15, 2000, Sheikh
Ramazan: No Jewish will remain in 2027 182- Jerusalem Post, ''If Jesus were alive He would be resident'',
Michael Freund 183- The File about the scandalous speech of North Carolina Wake Forest University
professor Charles Kimball entitled "Islam, The Only Religion Threatening Christianity'' and about Fallwell
who called Our Prophet ''terrorist'' and Islam'' ''terrorist religion'', CBC.

CHAPTER 8

DOOMSDAY OF MATRIX

The return of The Mesiah (Jesus Christ) to Matrix is being expected by Muslims, Christians and Jews.
Muslims, being sure that they are living the last days, believe that it is not the Muceddit (The Renewer) or
the Mahdi sent in every century in order to turn Islam to its pure status, but the Great Mahdi and The
Mesiah, will redeem them from the time full of sin which they were in. However, when Mahdi comes he

90
will find dead souls who lost their hopes for His coming. According to the Shiites, the Mahdi is their 12th
imam who disappeared.
According to Islamic documents, The Mesiah will appear in the Christian World and will make them turn
to the original Christianity. He will ally with real muslims and follow the Great Mahdi's path. Their common
point is 'La ilahe illallah' (There is no god but only one God, Allah) and they will struggle against atheism.
The Mesiah will pray behind the Great Mahdi in Jerusalem, the doomsday city of Matrix (184) In other
words, The Mesiah is a person or a spiritual person who will destroy the fantasy of The Evangelic-Jewish
alliance, which is preparing the Armageddon. In their hope, the latter will cause a storm over Jerusalem and
smash the heads of his rivals here.
Differing from other mahdis, The Great Mahdi has three missions. Like others, he will settle in the hearts
the true belief in Allah by spreading the truth. On the other hand, He is different from the other mahdis,
because his efforts will be welcome not only in the Muslim World but also all around the world. This result
will be achieved by the so-called 'successors of the world', that is more than one million of His disciples who
proceed in the path opened by Him and blow the reviving spirit of The Mesiah. His 3rd and last mission is to
make Islam the strongest voice of the world. The Great Mahdi is also either a person or a spiritual person
who will meet The Mesiah in the mid way. Only the one who looks with the light of belief will recognize
The Mesiah and The Great Mahdi. They will succeed such a great job, that most of the people will not be
able to understand. They will defeat their foes representing the nonbelivers' side and seem invincible for they
have all weapons, strength and equipment, despite being a small group. In this tumult The Turkish Army,
which has been the standard bearer of Islam for a thousand years, being free from the illness of nationalism,
will turn to its old days and serve Islam. (185).
The Mesiah and The Great Mahdi are the conquerors of hearts that purified themselves from worldly
characteristics like pride, egoism, grudge, arrogance, envy. They will never reveal their identity; they will do
their duty secretly and change the Matrix's fate with equilibrium and mild ways, without resorting to
violence, but representing tolerance and dialogue.
The East has always given the West faith and civilization. The East contributed to the West in establisihing
civilization. Qoran talks about coming of the Mesiah in four places.Christians, Jews and Muslims, everybody
is expecting for the Mesiah to come. Just like people who were expecting our Prophet's coming in the fetret
era. The Mesiah will come to revise Christianity and struggle against atheism together with Muslims.
The Mahdi will save the whole world from chaos, injustice and indecency. In the hadiths narrated from
our Prophet (SAV) and in the various statements of His companions, many features of the Mahdi were
described. He will remove the denying ideologies; will terminate injustice, torture and terror all around the
world. He will also make the people practice religion as it was in the time of our Prophet (SAV), together
with settling down the Quranic moral among the people and establishing ease and peace all over the world.
The only difference between Hasan Mezarci, the former member of parliement from Refah Party,
who asserted to be the Mesiah after going mad, and Bush, President of USA, who claimed that he is the
Mesiah, is that the first one was considered mad, while the latter is considered a fanatic leader. The fact that
Yasar Nuri, member of parlement from Republicican People Party who attempted to be the Mesiah calling
himself "nude warner", is a "fake" production who took part in the fake world of Matrix.
The Evangelic-Jewish alliance decided to launch a fictitious fate, while muslims are waiting silently
for the divine fate of coming of The Mesiah and the Mahdi to come true. According to the Old Testament,
there will be a big war between Jews who are the followers of The Mesiah and their enemies, called 'goyim',
just before Doomsday. There is a prediction that though they will have great losses, they will win the
Armageddon war. In addition to bureaucrats, intelligence agents and experts working in the US
administration, The Evangelists of which Ronald Reagan, US former president, and US president George
Bush are members with Neocon Falcons, believe that Armageddon is very close and the present generation
will see it. According to them, today's Israel army is the one which will fight with "goyim". Therefore it is a
holy mission to work as best as they can to increase the military power of Israel, to arm and to protect it
(186). It can not be denied that those who run after power and hegemony in this fictitious world, called
Matrix, need a date which brings Doomsday near. Thus a magnificent fantasy is on charge to go close to
Doomsday expected: The fiction of Matrix was September 11. Criticizing this plan ordered by The Mesiah,
the leaders of Catholicism and Ortodox world did not join this Crusade which was launched.
AntiMatrix hero for the peace is John L. Esposito who is a professor at Walsh School of Foreign
Service at Georgetown University Religion and International Affairs and Founding Director of the Center
for Muslim-Christian Understanding department. Esposito is the editor of ''Oxford Encyclopedia of the
Modern Islamic World'' and ''Oxford History of Islam''. He wrote true Islam in his books ''Holy War'' and

91
''What Is Islam?'' bravely. At a conference talk he gave at Toronto University in 2002 fall he said without
hesitating that those who write against the Jews are followed and fired by a comission constituted by the
Jewish Lobby therefore there are a few people left to tell the truths in the US. He stresses on understanding
true Islam and believes that the only way for world peace is dialogue. He is uneasy because of bloody actions
of Evangelic-Jewish alliance under the name of peace for world. In short he believes and considers
interreligious dialogue antidote of Matrix.(187)
''...Everybody should revise his way of looking at his ambient by taking the Word of Tawheed (joinder)
into consideration and improve it. We should even look mercifully at those who confess the first part without
saying the second part , that's to say the part ''Mohammed is His Messenger''. Because according to the
hadiths Allah's infinite mercy will be so revealed that even Satan will be hopefull andwonder if he will take
advantage of this mercy.It is inconceivable to be stingy in front of such a great benevolence and to represent
this stinginess. And also what is the relation of it with us? Sovereignty belongs to Him, treasure belongs to
Him and all are His slaves....Then everybody should know his position.'' This paragraph which was quoted
from a book of Muslim scholar was copied and delivered by a Catholic clergy man to his Muslim friends. (
188)

In Islam world there are some people who deny the Mesiah's coming. Their reason is that Prophet
Muhammad is the last prophet. The fact that Prophet Muhammad is the last prophet and prophecy ended
through His revelation is not an obstacle for the Mesiah's coming. Pakistani and Indian Muslims severely
rejected Gulam Ahmad Kadiyani's claim of prophecy. They also revealed that he misused the belief in the
Mesiah's coming. However this did not make them stop beliving in the Mesiah's coming. If Yunus Vehbi
Yavuz's excuse was true they would have some suspicious about their beliefs. On the contrary their belief got
strong. Because reports tell about false prophets. There have always been and will be some people to misuse
prophecy and this does not require to deny His coming.
Otherwise Islam and other religions and values are being misused. If we take misuses into consideration
we would not have any belief. Secular values -like laicism- are also being misused. Some misuse laicism and
some misuse democracy for their own profits. Yasar Nuri Ozturk who is severely against the Mesiah's
coming once had praised Kadiyani group and talked about them with admiration.
Ozturk, ''nude warner'' prefers them to Wahhabis, Selefis and even to Sunni movements.Ozturk did not say
anything about Kadiyani's lies and calumnies but on the other hand he considers the hadits about the
Mesiah's coming calumniation of Prophet Muhammad. He rejects coming of the true Mesiah with various
excuses and accepts the false one. He and those like him accept the hadith about ''mujaddid'' (reformer)
which was fixed through a single way but reject a subject which was told about in many documents and
confirmed by Qoran. They also take fun of believers. This is an incosistency. They behave according to their
own profits.They take the hadiths subjectively. Therefore they are not worth to take into consideration.
Cover of Aksiyon magazine featured the headline ''Expected Masiah'' on the issue dated 8 December
2004. But the magazine was subjected to heavy criticisms by the Turkish media. According to some people it
was a legend. The theologists who has this mentality judged this attempt. Later the debate went on in the
programme ''Port-Starboard'' on Channel 7. According to Moustapha Ozcan from Yeni Asya newspaper
starting point of the theory ''the Mahdi'' is Istanbul. Arriving point will be Damacus and from there it will
spread all over the world. And starting point of the Mesiah is the events related with Iraq. Its arriving point
will also be Damascus and then the whole world. The Mahdi and the Mesiah will meet there. Damascus and
Istanbul line met 57 years later when Syrian leader Basher Esad paid a visit to Ankara in the early 2004.
Esad's visit was just a beginning. The Iraq war was the main reason of this visit. (189)
There are three approaches to the subject in the Islam world. Traditional approach, perceptive
approach and a third approach which combines perceptive and narrative aspects. Traditional approach is not
logical for it does not take sunnetullah and adetullah (absolute harmony in the laws and rules of God) into
consideration.
ERA OF GLOSSING: One means of perceptive approach is glossing. The approach of Ibn-i Haldun who is
considered father of sociology is one of the most eminent approach of this movement. It is Ibn.i Haldun who
started glossorial line in this subject. He puts the narratives on rationalist base and tries to make some
explanation about this subject. He takes sunnetullah and possibility as base. For narratives were mixed with
legends he considers the hadiths related with the Mahdi weak. Because of this he was attacked by Shiites.
Ibn-i Haldun made the group of narrative movement of Shiites and Sunnis angry for he denied narrative and
perceptive approach. Narrative movement is known as traditionalism and perceptive movement as stylism.
For they consider the matter ''the Mahdi'' as main principle of their sect as they did about imamet (

92
leadership) they objected rationality of Ibn-i Haldun and his glossing ayats and hadiths. The second group
which objected Ibn-i Haldun is sufis who live in illusion world being unaware of sunnetullah.
DENIAL ERA AND LINE: Glossing line of Ibn-i Haldun caused Mahmut Sheltut to change his beliefs
and he turned his glossing line to denial line. Ignoring all narratives he became completey a rationalist. This
is a kind of passing from Ibn-i haldun line to Mutezile line. Today Y.Vehbi Yavuz represents this line. Thus
we can say that going further both in narrative and glossing are dangerous.
What is proper is the mid way. Bediuzzaman (Said-i Nursi) resembles Ibn-i Haldun in the aspect of giving
importance to sunnetullah and means. Revising narratives he considers the possibility of miracle. God's help
can not be limited with means but it can not also be simplified by exceeding the means.They are generally
the reformers who combine narratives and glossing with the best amount. Among them the most important
names are Bediuzzaman and Imam-i Gazali. Uludag said that Gazali thinks those who believe in Mehdi are
foolish. This is wrong. Indeed the ones whom he thinks are foolish are those who keep horse under the White
Minaret in the visible meaning of narratives. Mahdi's coming will be secret. Maybe most people won't be
aware of His presence.
The process of self-reckoning among Christians accelerated after September 11. Ideas are taking shape
again. This division is not in hypothesis like in the past but in concrete ethic subjects. ''We have knocked
down the communist wall and now it is time to knock down Christian-Zionist wall.'' said Kerim Bakardoni, a
Christian not Muslim. ( 190)
The signs about the last days are coming out one by one. One of them is self-reckoning among Christians
related with the Mesiah's coming. The Iraq War caused for the first time a division as Christian-
Christian/Zionist not Christian-Muslim. Muslim scholars and Rabbis are silent but the main disturbance ans
self-reckoning are happening among Christians. Thus Christianity is divided into two:Zionist Christians and
Muslim Christians. This is no doubt one of the biggest turning point in history. It concerns closely future of
the world, Christianity and Islam.
Who comprehends the Bible better or who is more familiar with the Bible's mantality? The Pope John Paul
or Bush? Of course you would say the Pope. Christians thought so. Then the judgement about the Iraq war is
obvious. The right conclusion is the Pope's judgement. The Pope said nations and societies must live in
peace according to the Bible. Thus the Pope made a call for peace and asked the problems to be solved
through peaceful way. But Bush tried every method to reach the war. Therefore how is it possible that two
different conclusions are achieved from one source?
There are two answers; First Bush's Bible is not a real one. Bush relies on another Bible, not the one the
Pope has. His mentality is that every method is acceptable to reach the aim. This mentality comes from
Machiavel's political Bible, a book called ''the Prince''. This book is relied on not only by Bush but also by
many Arab and Muslim leaders like Nasir. The latter is Bush's book is not Bible but Tora. According to
Vatican and the Pope the Tora is a dead book. It is just historically important. However according to Bush
and Zionist Christians it is a living book and must be definitely relied on. Therefore the belief ''the absolute
end'' of Bush and those who think like him became their obsession and is the Tora origined. They act
according to the Tora. They comment on the events from the Zionist point of view and feel enmity and
hatred towards Muslims.
The Mesiah's character consists of love, justice and rights not hatred and force. According to the basic
mentality of Zionist Christianity which goes back to the Roman civilization and which Bush approves what
is essential is hatred not love. Therefore Bush's principle is ''oderint dum metuant'' (I don't care if they hate
but they must be scared) which was said by crazy emperor Caligula. As a result of this Bush managed to
make his country ''empire of fear''.
Bush said he was inspired by the Mesiah but the Mesiah had showed his left cheek to the one who slapped
on his right cheek. However Bush prejudges and punishes people and countries because of their thoughts.
According to Vatican this war is inhuman, immoral and injustice. It is a sin in the name of peace. Saddam
had listened to the Pope in destroying the Samut rockets. As it is known the Pope John Paul had helped
Poland solve communism. Communism collapsed under the pressure of Poland in the West and of
Afghanistan in the East. Struggle did not over there. Today it is going on with the second phase.
Soviet Unions were defeated by Vatican which was insulted by Stalin saying ''How many troops does it
have?''. Here sheep defeats wolf, mountain ash defeats eagle and angel defeats satan. Because their force is
not material but spritual which owners of power don't have.
According to Kerim Bakardoni the Pope will knock down Zionist Christianity as he knocked down
communism. (See Shark-ul Avshat 8/3/2003) This is a very good and important determination. Bush is not a
real Christian but he is a Zionist Christian.That's why he can modify ''murderer and butcher'' Sharon as ''man

93
of peace''. Christians and Muslims will defeat Zionist Christianity as they did to communism.The EU and the
US are not Christian states but Christian countries. ( 191)
Catholic and Protestant churches of the US, Russian Orthodox church and Anglicans authorized Vatican to
maintain peace in World Council of Churches in Geneva. They asked Vatican to do its best for peace.
Therefore the Pope is the real representative of 1,5 billion Christians. Bush cared neither world public nor the
Pope. However the Pope is going on his efforts for peace relying on the authority he was given. Especially he
tries to prevent a possible cabal between Christians and Muslims in Iraq. And also his biggest aim is to save
Christian churches from Jewish-Zionist-Christian collaboration. Christianity is experiencing a great change.
With this new division in the church we are close to vitness the end of another evil after communism...

In fact the enmity of Christian and Jewish civilization toward Islam is as old as the Calender of the Hegira.
Madina Islamic State's most serious troubles were with the Jews and Christian Byzantium. But they could
not remove Muslims out of the way. Another important reason for Westerns in considering Islam and
Muslims enemy is that Muslims have always prevented colonization and missionary works.
''Mohammedanism is the only most obvious and most dangerous enemy of Christianity. Can this fake
prophet ( Muhammed SAV) be the God of our dark country?'' said Sir William Muir, founder of Islamic
studies in Edinburg in 1897 and revealed his fury.
In 1950s missionaries knew that 18 of 25 biggest cities of the world were full of Christians and they
assumed that 17 of them would be filled with non Christians, that's to say with Muslims and moreover these
places would the center of Islamic neo-fundamentalism in 2000s. Then they thought somethings should be
done before they reach 2000.
The first names (like Paul F. Knitter) to be interested in dialogue among cultures and religions were the
members of some foundations like ''The World Missionaries Association.'' Actually it was Vatican which
started the dialogue among religions first after Said-i Nursi. Famous Vatican Council held by Vatican in
three years (1962-1965) was very important works of dialogue among religions. After this Council dialogue
among religions activities gained serious acceleration.
The first Council was organized in 1962 by the Pope John XXIII who had been in Turkey for years.He
was considered the friend of Turks and Muslims. Turkey's minister of culture joined the ceromony in which
the Pope was declared as saint. And also his name was given to the street in which the Vatican Embassy is
located. During the second Vatican Council they started works of dialogue among religions and a secreterait
for dialogue among religions was founded. In this Council the decisions were revealed in 1965 and for the
first time Vatican accepted that ''there may be salvation out of Christianity''. With this decision Muslims are
considered among the group of those who may reach salvation. In the Vatican Declaration II (Nostrea
Aetate) it was stated that Christians and Muslims worship the same one and unique God who is eternal,
mercilful and most powerful. And just after that with the decision ''Though they don't consider Jesus as God
they show great respect to Him as a messenger. Also they respect Mary, His virgin mother....'' they put
Muslims among thos who are in the right way.
However concepts of God of Christians and Muslims are quite different from each other. Yet both
religions which have books propose the same ethic princliples. Islam just rejects the trinity. For the Church
knew this they considered Muslims on the wrong way till 1965. In this text the belief that Jesus is the son of
God and trinity were saved as they were. And it was stated that though Muslims don't accept this they can be
considered on the right way. In 1992 Vatican punblished a Catholic Church Rule Book. In the book some
statements in which Islam which has messages related with uniqueness is acknowledged.
In the second Vatican Council they took a decision to have good relations with different religions. Due to
these decisions the Secreterait of Non-Christians was founded by the Pope in 1964. The name of this
foundation was changed to Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue in 1988. A magazine called
''Islamochristiana'' has been punblished by the Institute of Arab-Islam Reasearches which belongs to Vatican
since 1974.
In 1970 in Kyoto in Japan members of all big religions came together saying ''Our common values are
more important than our differences'' in the World Conference of Religions for Peace. Common decisions
taken were as follows in brief: Human family is unque. All humans are equal and dignified. Human
community is precious. Power does not make every thing rightful. Love, mercy, sincerity.. are more
important than hatred, enmity and profits. One must support aggrieved people against the rich and tyrants.
Goodwill will win. ( 192)

94
Dialogue among religions activities are the only remedy to prevent the plans of getting rid of Islam which is
considered a very serious enemy by Judeo-Evangelic civilization and to maintain the world peace before.
According to Professor Sherif Mardin, one of the eminent scientists of the world and Professor Thomas
Michel from Chicago University dialogue among religions was first started by Said-i Nursi. Professor Oliver
Leaman from Liverpool University calls him ''representative of vivification tradition'' and Professor Obert
Voll considers him as ''moderate way'' in modernism. There are also foreign scientists who compares Said-i
Nursi with Imam-i Gazali. But this is impossible. He was quite different from the sheikhs even during the
Empire time. Thus he was subjected to the attacks of religious and official authorities when he said
Christians who were killed cruelly during the World War I are assumed to be martyrs and when he
announced he supported the Republic and he was against the Caliphate.

According to Said-i Nursi, in the future some Christian Muslims will come out and they will reign the West
and try to unite origianl religion of Jesus and the truths of Islam. Said-i Nursi claimed that Catholic
Christianity went through a phase with Protestanism and it will experience another shake, too. He told his
opinions about the conditions in Turkey in 1920s. ''Ottoman Empire is expectant for Europe. It will deliver a
European country. And Europe is expectant for Islam. It will deliver a Muslim country. We will see the first
prediction with our own eyes. For the second prediction we have to waith for 20-30 years....'' said Said Nursi.
He visited the Patriarchate on the 500th anniversary of Conquest of Istanbul and met Patriarch Athenagoras.
During this visit Said Nursi said that if Christians turn back to the Jesus' way back they will reach salvation/
(193)

Bush, the false Mesiah of Matrix is bloodying the world with Evangelic-Jewish alliance due to the Mesiah
plans. But they are quite far away from the religion brought by Jesus. Real Christianity which will ally with
real Muslims will terminate the fiction of Matrix by putting the love of God in hearts, not with blood, tear
and gun in the 21st century.

The famous astrologist and oracle Michel Nostradamus, born in 1503, 11 years after America was discovered
by Cristopher Colombus, while commenting on the signs of holy books, stated in one of his verse, which is
thought to be related with New York disaster, as follows:

"The sky will burn in 45 centigrade degrees


The fire is coming close to the big New City
Just after it a huge dispersed flame springs
When they want to see the proof of the Normans"

So far it has been depicted that the city in the verse is New York, because it is on the 40-45th North
latitude. According to other comments on this subject, this may also be a sign of the Third World War.
Furthermore, the following lines wrote by Nostradamus in his work "Centurie", before his omen related with
New York, have been related to USA, which are on the left of the globe map.

"Screams will be heard


A huge fire will be seen at dawn
A noise and a light are rising towards the North
Death and scream will be heard on Earth
What is waiting for them is guns, fire and starvation.
Gods will let humanity see this
That they are the responsible for a big war.
When the sky will get clear of the rockets
The greatest damage will affect the left side." ( 194)

The fact that the attack was on September 11 gives the first clue to those who are after mystic reasons: the
Number 11. As number 11 is a prime number, it presumably succeeded to draw much more attention.

The followings are some examples of "mystic" relations depicted between September 11 and number 11.

A. The date of the attack date:11/9 =1+1+9 = 11

95
B. The sentence "September 11" consists of 9 letters and 2 numbers = 9+2 = 11
C. September 11 is the 254th day of the year = 2+5+4 = 11
D. After September 11 there are 111 days left to the end of the year.
E. Twin Towers were like number 11 as they were standing side by side.
F. The name Nostrodamus consists of 11 letters.
G. The word 'Afghanistan' consists of 11 letters.
H. The word 'Pentagon' consists of 11 letters too.
I. There were 92 passengers in Flight 11, one of the planes. = 9+2 = 11
J. There were 65 passengers in Flight 175, the other plane = 6+5 = 11
K. The words Ariel Sharon, Prime Minister of Israel have 11 letters
L. Foreign Minister of Israel, Shimon Peres is of 11 letters.
M. The Independence Day of USA, July 4th = 7+4 =11
N. The previous president of USA, Bill Clinton is of 11 letters.

To the present Author the above numbers and equalities seem really interesting. For the man on the street so
many equalities coming together depend only and merely on one reason: September 11 attack had really a
mystic side. Can all these examples resulting in number 11 be explained with coincidence? The possibility
of an event to happen is different from any other. While your chance to win the prize by guessing any line of
numbers in the Lotto is 49/6 (as six numbers among 49 have to be guessed), the possibility of finding a line
of numbers (i.e., 1, 23, 25, 32, 33, 45), determined previously, is (1/49), (1/48), (1/47), (1/46), (1/45), (1/44).
However, even if the chance of winning in a chance game like Lotto is very low, the possibility of happening
for an event where the numbers were determined before according to a random order is much lower.
Looking at September 11 attacks from this point of view, if the events which were claimed to be signs of
September 11 case were determined before the events happened, that is, if the claims were priori, it could be
argued that these presumptions are scientific. However it is hard to say that searching post hoc prooves is a
scientific way ,after all the things happened. For example, let us think for a moment that it is not September
11 but September 13. With a date change like this would mystic theories lose their power of explanation? We
can definitely say no. Because this time searching for the proof will focus on number 13. Here are some
examples:

a. Number 13 is considered ominous.


b. September 13 is the 256th day of the year: 2+5+6 = 13
c. The plane crashed into the Pentagon was UA 175 = 1+7+5 = 13
d. Flight 77 was carrying 58 passengers: 5+8 = 13
e. In the Twin Towers totally there were workers from 26 different countries: 13+13=26
f. In the Twin Towers totally there were 104 elevators: 13x8 = 104
g. Usama Bin Laden is the 52nd child of his family. 13x4 = 52
h. "Usama Bin Laden" consists of 13 letters.
i. The Twin Towers were 415-417 metres high: 415+417 = 13x64

If September 11, the beginning date of a religion-centered mystic war is a chosen date, then it is certain
that Usama Bin Laden did not choose it (195). According to the islamic sources, September 11 is a sign of
Doomsday. In the explanation of a hadith stating that a dark, dusty and foggy instigation will appear before
the emergence of Mahdi, it is stated as follows; "A dark, dusty and foggy cabal will be seen and others will
follow this". (196)
September 11 attacks paralyzed and shocked the whole world. They started at 8:46, local time, in New
York. The first attack to the World Trade Center near Wall Street consisted of the crash of a Boeing 767,
belonging to the American Airlines, on one of the towers. The flight departed from Boston and was directed
to Los Angeles. 17 minutes after this attack another passenger airplane, also belonging to the American
Airlines, departing from Washington and heading to Los Angeles crashed into the other tower. As shown on
television screens and newspapers, everywhere was covered with a huge plume smoke and mist. In the
hadith it was already stated that this cabal will leave dust and smoke behind it. In addition, it could be
assumed that this cabal is an unexpected event occured mysteriously, for it was described with "darkness".
"Cabal" is a word that means something which misguides the heart and the mind of a man from the
righteouness and justice, leading to astray, chaos, dispute and conflict. It is likely that the hadith points out
the attack which is described as the biggest terrorist phenomenon of the world history. After the explosions,

96
caused by the fuel of the planes crashed into The World Trade Center in New York and the Pentagon, a
grand mist came about and rose high up, spreading wide around, so that it could be seen even from the
neighbour cities. After the explosions, the collapsed buildings caused such a big cloud of mist that the people
around were completely covered by it. Consequently, this most deplorable terrorist event of the human
history, which caused thousands of peopleto die, could be the "dusty and smoky cabal" which was mentioned
in the hadith and considered the sign of the Mahdi's appearance.
Today, Islam is misunderstood at best. Muslims should say, "In real Islam, terror does not exist." Because, in
Islam, killing a human is equal to qufr [not believing Allah]. You cannot kill a human being. You cannot
touch the innocent, even in war. No one can give fatwa (a legal pronouncement in Islam, issued by a
religious law specialist, on a specific issue) on this subject. No one can be a suicide bomber. No one can rush
into crowds with bombs tied to his body. Regardless of the religion of these crowds, it is not religiously
permissible. Even in the event of war - in which balances are not kept much- , this is not permitted. It is told,
"Do not touch children, people who worship at churches." It is not only once that it is said, but over and over
again. What Our Master [The Prophet Muhammed] said, Ebu Bekir said, and what Ebu Bekir said, Omer
said, and what he said, in later times, Salahaddin Eyubi, Alparslan, Kilicarslan also said. Fatih [Mehmet The
Conqueror] said the same. Thus Constantinople, where a disorderly hullabaloo was experienced, had become
Istanbul. That means neither Greek did anything to Armenian, nor Armenian did anything to Greek. Muslims
too did not do anything to them. After the conquest of Istanbul, there was a huge Fatih poster in the
Patriarchate. It had been made at that time. Fatih summoned the Patriarch then and gave him the key. They
[Patriarchate] remember him in respect. Now, as in everything else, there is lack of understanding Islam,
which has always respected different ideas.
I should say this regretfully that in the Islamic World, some hodjas and immature Muslims have no other
weapons to use. Islam is a just religion, it should be lived justly. It is definitely not right either to use a futile
pretext on the way to Islam. As the target is required to be just, all the means to reach that target should be
just as well. Within this perspective, one cannot go to heaven by killing another. A Muslim cannot say, "I
will kill a man and then go to heaven." Acceptance of the will of Allah cannot be earned by killing men. Of
the most important goals of a Muslim, one is to earn acceptance of God's will and the other is to make the
Almighty name of Allah known to universe.
Rules of Islam are obvious. Individuals cannot declare war. Neither a group nor an organization cannot
declare a war. War is declared by the state. You cannot declare a war without a president or an army saying
that it is war. Otherwise, it becomes a relative war. One other takes the others. Think about Turkey. There
are strong minded people. A front could be formed even because of their differences. Some could say, "I
declare war against such and such." A person tolerant to Christianity could be told, "He helps Christianity,
and weakens Islam. A war against him should be declared and he must be killed," then a war is declared.
This is not so easy. If the state does not declare a war, one cannot wage war. Whoever does it, even if the
scientists I like much, it is not true war, because it is against the spirit of Islam? The rules of peace and war
in Islam are determined. (197)

RESOURCES

CHAPTER 8

184- Risale-i Nur, Rays, 5. Ray, Said Nursi 185- Risale-i Nur, Kastamonu Letter, Said Nursi 186- Eustace
Mullins, The World Order: Our Secret Rulers, Aydoğan Vatandaş, his book Swordfish 187- John Esposito‘s
comference at Toronto University : The Jews Are Hushg Up. Ali Alperen, Gelecek newspaper, September
17, 2002 188- Galatasaray University Professor A. Emre Öktem's article ''Gülen's dialogue works''.(
http://www.m-fgulen.org/hayat/article.php?id=4809 )
189- Yeni Asya, Mustafa Özcan, January 11, 2004, The Mesiah and ende of prophecy 190- Yeni Asya,
Mustafa Özcan, January 9, 2004, Narrative and Discernment Culture 191- Yeni Asya, Mustafa Özcan,
March 10, 2003, Self-reckoning in Christianity. 192- Iktibas magazine March 2002 issue, article
''Interreligious Dialogue'' 193- - Radikal, Great Scientific Interest, Avni Özgürel, March 1, 2001 194-
September 12, 2001- Milliyet, Melih Aşık 195- Remembering September 11. Worlds of Mathematics, 11(3),

97
in the article entitled 10-12 Kökdemir, D., Özgün, A. and Ergen, S. (2002)
(http://www.september11newscom/Mysteries2.htm) 196- Kitab-ül Burhan fi Alamet-il Mehdiyy-il Ahir
Zaman, s. 26 197- Nuriye Akman, Interview with Fethullah Gulen, No islamic world exist today, Zaman
newspaper, 22.03.2004.

CHAPTER 9

MATRIX'S BALOONS WHICH ARE BLOWN UP BY MEDIA

Matrix keeps producing baloons using media. September 11 attack was broadcasted as ''Attack on the US''
in the first hours but towards the evening a common pool was constituted. The channels started to give the
news almost in the same way. They broadcasted the pictures taking from each other without permission.The
remarkable point is that there were no speculations or sensation. There were no pictures of blood and dead
bodies which are common on Turkish channels. Also in newspapers no such pictures took place. This was
appriciated by some Turkish journalists and recommended as example.
Channels went on their broadcasts in the proceeding hours with the announcements ''America's New War''
and ''America is on High Alert'' beside the announcement ''America is Uniting''. On the first day another
remarkable point is that the broadcasts were clear about the perpetrators except that of CNN. It seemed that
this time American televisions which blamed the Middle East terrorists immediatley after the bomb attack
on the Federal Building in Oklahoma in 1995 had taken lesson. In the afternoon though Bin Laden's name
was pronounced the channels abstained from judging.
After September 11 the broadcasts of the American televisions related with war and terror were censored
by the US administration. That the Bush administration which is the inheritor of the tradition of burning the
whole town for a fist taking terror out of crimes considered it a ''war case'' and declared war on all countries
which are thought to support terror started volunteer censorship period for the media which is ready to help
the administration to make it easy. Chary approach on the first days left its place to the expression ''America
is in War''. Media made the whole society captured by sense of revenge in the sensitive athmosphere caused
by the attack without feeling necessity of inquiring the background of the attack.
It was easy for the American media to get used to the censorship. Because the troubles occured between
the soldiers and the journalists during the operations which the US Army had in various countries were
removed by a treaty after the Gulf War. According to this treaty signed on March 11, 1992 between the
media and Pentagon, a pool is constituted and the news and informations about the war are gathered in this
pool. They are used by everybody only after being checked.
The American media obeyed this treaty faithfully after September 11. The journalists and writers who
disobeyed were either warned by White House of Pentagon directly or forced to act accordingly by their
colleagues Those who attempted to criticize (like Peter Ernett) giving up freedom due to security were
considered traitor.
Due to this collaboration the American media did not inquire historical background of September 11, Bin
Laden-CIA relation, business relation between Bush and Bin Laden families, the US collaboration with old-
fashioned, feodal and military dictatorships, that globalization produce poverty everywhere except capitalist
developed countries.The American media did not objected censorship not to break up with the
administration. A few journalists who attempted to write how they thought were treated accordingly by their
bosses.
Howmuchever the American media supports Bush administration's policies through censorship,
autocensorship and disinformation, howmuchever the word ''the first victim in a war is the realities'' is true
the media could not completely manage to keep the realities in dark for ever. The saying ''The realities one
day come out'' was confirmed also by the American media. The media which support the evil war policies of
White House unconditionally failed in its mission with the news broadcasted by CBS on May 15, 2002. The
news revealed that president Bush and his team were given a top secret briefing on August 6, 2001, that's to
say one month before the Sept 11 attack with the title ''Al Qaeda is decisive to hit America''. In the report it
was also mentioned that Al Qaeda had plans for hijacking plane. (198)
Because of this news the Bush administration which had the 90 % public support with the contribution of
the media for the first time came face to face with the necessity of giving account. And the American press
which support the war policies unconditionally remebered its habit of inquiry. ''Flash'' news came one after
the other. Media started to examine the Sept 11 process. The American public which support the revenge

98
operation of the Bush administration with the portion of 90% with the pain caused by the attack and
protection instinct did not give the same support to media. The American public mostly accused the media of
being irresponsible.
According to a poll held by Los Angeles Times on November 10-13, 2001, 48 % of the American public
considered the way of giving news about the Afghanistan War by newpsapers ''irresponsibly''. Though the
rate of those who thought positively about media reached also 48 % the other side was high according to the
media workers.(199) Majority of those who blame media objected to the news which ''give harm to the US''
for the sake of '' giving true news'' and said that they believe such news ''help the enemy''.
In other words during the process of Sept. 11 the American public criticized the media not for giving
biassed and directing news but for it may give harm to the revenge war. After people started to investigate
the flabbinness of the Bush administration and the intelligent services before Sept. 11 the American people
started to lose their trust and belief in war policies and war news.
According to the public polls published in The Wall Street Journal at the first anniversary of the Sept 11
attack public interest turned to economy rather than war despite the Iraq and war on terror winds blown in
Washington. A year ago while the priority of the public was war with the 64 % at the first anniversary it
declined 30%. The rate of those who said ''yes'' to the question ''Is America on the right way?'' degraded from
72% to 42%.
It was stated that 20 % of people wanted Iraq to be hit and invaded by the US one-sided and 65 % said
Saddam should be overthrown with the acknowledgement of the UN. Thus when the public support started to
decrease the Bush administration started to give importance to the UN support. This information showed that
even the American people are for peace howmuchever the policies for war and news are dense after the
revenge passion was satisfied in a way.(200)
In the US the channels which are watched most and everywhere are directed by about 15 families and
through 24 companies.(Chomsky, 1998,1991,1992,1994) They are(Chomsky 1998,1991); Advance
Publications (Newhouse Family, Capital Cities( State-Run, SR), CBS (SR) Cox Com(Cox Family), Dow-
Jones(Bancroft-Cox Family), Gannet (SR), GE (General Electric), Hearst (Hearst Family), Knight Ridder
Family, News Corp(Murdoch Family), New York Times(Sulzberger Family), Reader's Digest (Wallace
Family), Scrippes-Howard(Scrips Family), Storer Corp(Storer Family), Taft(Taft Family), Time Inc.(Mixed
and SR), Times Mirror(Chandler Family), Triangle(Annenberger Family), Tribune Co.(McCormick Family),
Turner Broadcasting (Turner Family), Fox Broadcasting (Fox Family).
Today in the US no truth is revealed without permission of both secret-deep state and these families.(201) It
would be nonsense to expect the US media which is under the control of a specific elite class consequently
the world media to reveal more information about the truths. American people were cheated as it was in the
Sept. 11 case, and not only American people but also the whole world.(202) The administrators of most of
these companies come from an elite class and always use the same saying; because they are the main part of
the New World Order. This case is almost the same in Britain, Canada, New Zealand and Autralia which are
the members of the ECHELON founded by NSA (National Security Agency) to listen to the world and to
direct it.(Sayin 1998; Hafger 1997). Instead of Washington and New York centered CFR in the US there are
Bilderberg and Triliteral Comission in these countries. And the directors of media are certainly from one of
these organizations. The world is directed by these secret organizations.
The US media failed the journalism exam. It did nothing else than flying the baloons of lies which were
blown. Here are just 12 of these lies:
LIE 1: Crazy Saddam was threatening the US with the nuclear weapon he has. On Sept 7, 2002 Bush in his
speech in the UN explained that Saddam certainly had nuclear weapon. But in his speech in Cincinnati on
October 7, changing his statement he claimed that if Saddam was able to steal uranium as big as a ball he
could produce a nuclear weapon in less than a year. After this explanation the support for Bush reached
70%.
This big lie was relied on a document of the British intelligence. So called Saddam had bought uranium
from Niger. In March 2002 CIA sent Joseph Wilson who worked in Iraq and Africa for 20 years as a
diplomat to Niger to search that British document. Though Wilson denounced the claim the report was
hidden. In June 2002 Wilson asked why his report was hidden. The British document was fake because Niger
foreign minister who signed the document for the sale of uranium to Iraq was not on charge at that time.
The director of International Atom Agent Mohammad Al-Baradei who did inspections for the UN in Iraq
for two months explained that there is no nuclear weapon in Iraq in his speech in the UN Security Council.
With the aluminium pipes bought form Niger can only rocket be made. As The Washington Post and
Newsweek published the explanations of Baradei Bush came out a liar. These productions are bought by

99
everybody through internet. Despite all contradictions Bush still went on his claim that Saddam bought raw
material from Niger to produce nuclear weapon in his speech on January 28, 2003. Vice president Cheney
speaking to the press on March 16, 3 days before the Iraq War started repeated that Saddam for sure
produced nuclear weapon.
Bush depicted in 2003 spring and summer, after the Iraq invasion that there is some wrong information.
Now the blame is on CIA president George Tenet. Tenet had to explain that he trusted in the information
given by the Service but the 16 sentence report sent to white House was not for Prseindent Bush to read.
Condoleezza Rice and Stephan Hadley certify the texts that the president uses. Bush stating that he is the
responsible for the words he uttered defensed his team on June 30, 2003. (203)
LIE 2: The lie that Saddam had chemical and bilogical weapon came out after Iraq was invaded. Bush in
his speech on October7, 2002 started to blow the lie wind stating that Saddam had given directions to his
commanders to use chemical and biological weapons. Colin Powell, going further claimed that Iraqis can
produce chemical weapons even in a vehicle. Powell in his speech in the UN without feeling shame told the
lie that Iraq had 7 mobile biological weapon factories. They were in an area covered by palm trees out of
Bagdad, according to Powell. But they were moved to another place to get away with control. So called Iraq
had 500 tons chemical weapons loaded on 16 thousand rockets ready for a command to attack.
Bush was very happy when he explained on June 5, 2003 that they found 2 mobile chemical weapon units.
But the truth was that the British had found two lorries in the North Iraq and they were definitely not
chemical weapon laboratories. But despite the all failures Bush and his collaborator Blair kept saying that
they were sure that they would find one. The American media revealed these informations though they knew
they were lie, not even feeling necessitiy to correct the mistakes.
There was nothing else in Iraq than those given by the US in 1985-1990 and they were used and inactive.
According to the 1994 Congress report the list of the chemical and biological weapons sold to Iraq in 1985-
1990 is as follows: Bacillus Anthracis, Clostridium Botulinum, Histoplasma Capsulatum, Brucella
Melitensis, Clostridium Perfringens. Also Escherichie Coli, genetic material, human being and bacteria
DNAs were sent directly to the Iraq Atom Comission for a few times. There was no weapon sale before
1985. In the report it was stated that these weapons are impossible to reproduce. Saddam had finished these
weapons using on Kurdish and Iranian people.(204)
In the US there are 21 chemical and biological weapon factories. The compaines which took permission to
sell chemical and biological weapons to Iraq during Reagan and Senior Bush terms are as follows: American
Type Culture Collection, Alcolac International, Matix- Churchill Corp., Sullaire Corp., Pure Aire and
Gorman Rupp.The companies which sold the equipment of nuclear weapons and others were also American.
According to the news published in Los Angales Weekly in 2003, the companies which sold these
equipments were inquired due to the congress report. The companies were these: Hewlett-Packard, AT/ A,
Bechtel, Caterpillar, DuPont, Kodak and Hughes Helicopter. 1,5 billion dollar technology and 308 million
dollar helicopter and their parts were sold to Iraq.(205)
American made MK-84 bomb was delivered to Saddam by former president Reagan and his vice president
Bush through Saudi Arabia in 1986. Bush sent a message to Saddam through Egypt leader Husnu Mubarak
asking him to bomb Iran. Bush, during his presidence in 1988 was involved in an incredible scandal about a
weapon sale to Iraq. A five billion dollar account was open for Iraq with the reference of the American
Central Bank through an Italian Bank. With this money Iraq got armed and built palaces and shelters. When
Saddam used chemical weapons on Kurds the Congress established a comission in order to inquire but Bush
covered up the case with security pretext. The name of the scandal remained as Iraqgate.
As the copies of receipts of the weapon sale to Iraq the Americans knew the best what was or was not in
Iraq. The companies which armed Iraq with special permissions obviously donated Bush millions of dlloars
during the elections. During Clinton era Iraq was completely purified from nuclear and other weapons by the
UN inspectors with the US oppression in 1998.
Even at the beginning of 2004 they were still defensing their lies. Britain prime minister Tony Blair who
gave a New Year speech on December 16 said that they had ''important proofs'' that there are such
laboratories in Iraq. A civil admisitrator Paul Bremer stating that there is no mass destruction weapon
laboratory in Iraq ''I don't know who said these things but chief of weapon inspection David Kay did not say
such a thing'' said in an interview by British ITV television. ''Indeed Kay and his team revealed many proofs
about the inspections to the public'' said Bremer when he learned that it was Blair who made the
explanation.
According to a poll held by an internet site called CyberBritain.com among 13 thousands people prime
minister Tony Blair is the least trustable politician. Blair was elected from a list of 30 politicians as the least

100
trustable politician by 4000 people. On the contrary minister of finance Gordon Brown who is the greatest
rival and the most important alternative man of the leadership chair is considered the most trustable
politician by the British. Brown was followed by Liberal Democrat Party leader Charles Kennedy. And
Conservative Party leader Michael Howard came out as the third trustable politician.(206)
Mysterious death of defense advisor Dr. Kelly put Blair into trouble. The process leading to the death of
Kelly progressed as follows: British intelligence services prepared such a report about the capacity of Iraq to
improve chemical-nuclear weapon so that it could costitute a base to legitimate the attack. In the report it
was stated that Saddam regime secretly bought chemical materials from Niger to improve weapon and Iraq
has a capacity to make mass destruction weapon active in 45 minutes. BBC started to say the allegations in
this report revealed by the goverment are exagerrated and distorted; it relied its news on a ''senior official''
whose name it did not give.
After the revelation the Blair admisitration declaring war on BBC started to oppress to explain the source
of the news. At the same time Defense Ministery disclosed that it was ministery advisor Dr. Kelly who
leaked the news to BBC. Kelly was inquired by comissions of parliement, intelligences and security. He
confirmed the exagerration and distortion but rejected the leaking the information to the press by himself.
Kelly one day when he went out of his house for a walk disappeared and after some time he was found dead
with his wrists were cut. After his death BBC announced that the source of the news was Kelly.
The case was proceeded with an attack compaign carried out by the Blair goverment on BBC, on the death
of Kelly the demand of resignations of defense minister, the chief advisor of prime minister and
consequently prime minister; inquiry of him by the Parliement Inquiry Comission( he is the second prime
minister investigated by the Comission in Britain); CIA and M16, passing the ball between each other; and
increasing mass opposition.
Dr Kelly was a weapon inspector working for the UN. After the Gulf War he worked in Iraq as a weapon
inspector between 1991 and 1998. He was the chief and spokesman of the defense ministry and goverment
about weapon inspection. Though he was introduced mostly as a scientist he was also a weapon inspector
informing the imperialist attackers about vital data of the countries he entered by force. He was accused of
leaking information and being traitor. He was subjected to investigations. His death which was announced as
suicide was suspicious.
Alastair Campbell, former chief advisor to prime minister Blair was the main factor of Saddam case. He
was the source of the twisitings and lies in the intelligence reports. He was one of those who prepared the
attack towards BBC long before the report crisis. He had put forward Kelly to prevent the team from
failure.The Campbell team is today in every important position in the administration; in the defense ministry,
National Security Council and prime ministry chief advisory; a kind of central power of imperialist
bourgeoisie. Director of BBC resigned because of this lie was dishonestly attacked on BBC credibility. The
lie baloon was exploded in Blair's hand.
LIE 3: The biggest lie was that Saddam worked with Al-Qaeda and Laden. Muhammad Atta was the key
name. CNN ten minutes, and Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld one hour after the Sept 11 attack had
announced the name of the perpetrators and who should be punished:Osama and Saddam. White House had
asked General Wesley Clark, NATO commandor in the Kosava War to say that there is a link between Sept
11 and Saddam on CNN. ''If you have proofs I can'' said Clark. He did not join this lie for there is no
proof.(207) Because he knew Saddam was the biggest enemy of Osama who declared him blasphemous.
During October and November 2002 Bush told many lies about the Saddam and Al-Qaeda collaboration to
convince the public. He always told these lies in his New Mexico and Colarado on January 28, South
Dakota on January 31, New Hamisphere on November 1, Florida on November 2, Minnesota on November
3, Missouri on November 4, and Arkansas and Texas speeches:
''Saddam who has a link with Al-Qaeda can't resist the US. He is threatening the US and its allies. We
learned that he prepared nuclear weapon. Saddam and Osama don't like freedom. Saddam has relation with
this terrorist organization. This is his character. This man likes nothing else but training terrorists and
attacking without leaving any traces. He hates the US and its allies.(208)
Colin Powell's speech in the UN on February 5, 2003 was also about this lie. Though the inspectors
confirmed that they could not find the nuclear and chemical weapons Powell claimed that the link between
Iraq and Al-Qaeda was proved. Bush in his speech in the UN on January 28, 2003 stating that they got the
documents about the link between Saddam and Al-Qaeda claimed that Saddam protected the terrorists.(209)
According to an online poll held by CBC after this explanation the support for the Iraq War reached its peak.
The US president could not have told such a big lie, he is the president.

101
But BBC in the same week claimed that there is no link between Osama and Saddam. Those crazy men
hated each other ideologically. A supportive lie was immediately revealed through The new York Times
writer William Safire, the blower of CIA and Pentagon: Al-Qaeda was working with the fundamentalist
Islamic group Al Ansar Islam which is out of Saddam's control in the North Iraq. The poll held after these
explanations showed that half of American people believed there is a link between Saddam and Al-
Qaeda.(210) Among the perpetrators of the Sept 11 attack there was no Iraqi citizen. But now the Americans
believed that Sept 11 was planned by Saddam.
American News Week revealed the document which is claimed to prove the chief of Sept 11 attackers
Atta's visit to Bagdad in 2001 summer months was fake in December after Saddam was captured. The
aforementioned news was given in the headline by the British Sunday Telegraph a few hours before
Saddam's capture.
FBI and American intelligence services proved that Atta stayed in cheap hotels and apartments in the US on
the days when Atta was claimed to visit Bagdad. The fake document revealed in Sunday Telegrpah is
thought to be prepared by chief of the Iraq intelligence service of the term. The newpaper gave the news with
the headline ''The terrorist behind the Sept 11 case was trained by Saddam''.And the news was by Con
Coughlin the author of the book ''Saddam's Secret life''. Coughlin's allegations were quoted by various
newspapers of the world. Also famous columnist of New York Times William Safire wrote about his
allegations. Newsweek stated that the American officials and document experts said that the document was
most probably fake.
It was claimed that the handwritten fake document which is claimed to be written by Tahir Celil Habbush
Al Tikriti, chief of intelligence service of the term was sent to Saddam. In the document it was stated that
Muhammad Atta went to Bagdad for a 3 day visit for a working programme and the trip was organized by
Abu Nidal (a Palestenese terrorist). It was said in the document as follows: ''Atta gives great effort to direct
the team which is going to attack the targets we approved to be exterminated.''
Abu Nidal died in Bagdad under suspicious conditions in August 2002. American officials proved that
Atta was in the US in those days relying on ATM receipts hotal receipts, and plane tickets of the trips inside
the US. It was also found out that Atta had a 11-day trip in Spain 6 days after July 1, 2001 which is on the
fake document.(211). Finally Colin Powell accepted his lie and told NBC and Fox Tv reporter separetly in
his interviews on September 13, 2004 , there was no direct connection between Saddam and 9/ 11 event. (
212)
LIE 4: Saddam was the most evil man in the world. To Bush he was devil's axe. Democracy had to be
brought to Iraqis. Saddam had killed Iranians and Kurds with chemical weapons, treated Sunnis and Shiites
qruelly and caused one million civillians to die inside and almost one million soldiers to die in the Iran-Iraq
War. He pardoned even his son-in-laws who fleed to Jordan first and then had them shot when they came
back to the country. Propaganda material of the media is now Saddam's previous crimes. But the US loves
dictators. The US history is full of supported crazy dictators.
In Cambodia Pol Pot and the Khemer guerillas were highly esteemed for they helped the US in the
Vietnam War. While Pol Pot was killing millions of Cambodians the US was silent , because the ones who
died were communists. In Kongo/Zaire the US supporting Mobutu Sese Soku helped him overthrow
nationalist leader Patrica Lomumba. Joae Goulart who won the democratic elections in Brasilia was not the
one whom Washington wanted. After Goulart was overthrown by CIA Brasilia fell into internal war and
terror which lasted 15 years. CIA was also responsible for the overthrow of the administration which was
elected democratically in Endonesia. Nobody else but Henry Kissinger was the chief advisor of Suharto who
was brought to the administration and who caused 500 thousand people , 200 thousands of whom were from
East Tumor, to die. In 1970s in Iran, Guetamala and Shili dictators were all supported. But today because of
the 103 billion dollar trade with China which suffers from lack of human rights is in a privilged position.
They turned a blind eye to the Russian's torture on Chechens and Chinese torture on East Turkistan. If they
want to overthrow dictatorship why don't they do anything in Peru, Burma, Columbia and others?
It is indeed not the US problem to take freedom to the regimes of oppression, but they care for their own
benefits. As the three lies we mentioned above came out the only remedy remained is the lie of bringing
freedom and democracy to Iraq. The US knew that they could not go to a democratic election. Otherwise
anti-American Shiites who consist 60% of the population would take over the administration and collaborate
with Iran.(213)
LIE 5: Bush depicted many times the Iraq War is not only America's war but also volunteer coalition's war.
Many countries expected the UN's decision for the legitimacy of the war but the US entered the war without
waiting for the UN's decision. The countries allied with the US are the 3rd world countries and need financial

102
support. The incumbent allies are these:Afghanistan, Albenia, Australia, Azarbaijan, Bulgaria, Colombia,
The Check Republic, Denmark, El Salvador, Eritre, Estonia, Etiopia, Gurjistan, Uzbekistan, Hungary, Italy,
Japan, South Korea, Lituania, Letonia, Macedonia, Holland, Nikarag, Philippines, Poland and Palau.
Palau is an island in Pacific. 20 thousand people live there and they don't have an army. Islanda, Kosta
Rica, Marshall Islands, Solomon Island and Micranozia don't have big armies. 13 % of the people in
Romania, Slovakia, and Spain approved the war. There was no other support except 2000 soildiers from
Spain, Italy, Britain, and Poland, and Moracco which promised for 2000 soldiers, and Japan which decided
to send 1000 soldiers.(214) The US wanted Turkish Parliement to take decision to send troops by using the
advantage of 26 billion dolar bribe despite the Turkish people objection with 95 % rate but it was given a
democracy lesson; the Parliement refused sending troops. Getting angry with the result the US put sacks over
the head of the soldiers of its most trustable ally. Though the AKP administration took permission to send
troops because of the Kurds' movements they stepped back. The question that in what list is Turkey was
just an enigma. If it is not in the Iraq bid list it must be in the opposite list. Even in Britain, the biggest ally,
half of the peolpe said no to the war. 45% consider also Bush with Saddam is threat for the peace of the
world.
The list of the countries which did not support the war is longer; Algeria, Argentina, Austria, Belgium,
Brasilia, Canada, Chili, China, Egypt, Endonesia, Finland, France, Germany, Greece, India, Iran, Ireland,
Jordan, Kuba, Mexico, New Zealand, Nigeria, Norwey, Pakistan, Russia, South Africa, Sweden,
Switzerland, Syria, Tailand, United Arab Emirates, Venezuella, Vietnam, Yemen, Zambia. And also other
103 countries are against the war.
LIE 6: It was a big lie that they said no civillians would die. 9 thousands civillians died in Afghanistan as
well as in Iraq and the same amount were wounded. Pentagon so called had clever bombs which hit only
military targets. There were clever bombs which fell in Turkey, Syria and Iran. Iraqi Razek Al- Kazem who
lost his wife, his 6 children, father, mother and two brother because of a clever bomb which hit his house was
just one of the thousands of civillians.
According to Pentagon the rate of the bombs which missed their targets were 5-20 %. The dead civillians
never took place in the US media except terrifiying pictures of Saddam's two sons Uday and Kusay who
were killed and it was just for propaganda. According to the international human rights organizations more
than 200 thousands Iraqi were arrested and investigated.There are still 12 thousands Iraqi in the camps and
prisons.
Besides invasion and plunderings thousands of Iraqi women were raped by the American soldiers.As
recorded there are only 4 thousands of rape cases. 9 year old girls were taken to unknown places and the
women relatives of the resistance fighters disappeared. This time the American soldiers who plundered the
natural and historical wealth of Iraq directed their attacks which they call ''shock and terror'' on Iraqi
women.Most of the Iraqi women arrested under the name of operations and security search were subjected to
the molestation and violence of the American soldiers. An American Muslim revealed this reality openly to
the public by sending pictures to the Arabia television. Dr Susan Block in her article she published at the
beginning of the invasion of Iraq she wrote that after Iraq being invaded economically, historically, culturally
and socially now innocence of Iraqi women are under invasion. Blocks stating that even at the beginning of
the invasion 4000 women were raped wrote openly how women between 40-50 in villages were used as
sexual material by the American soldiers. In the article published on Islamonline Blocks wrote that
preversive parties were organized and women were taken out of the houses being dragged and left in front of
the postals of the soldiers like a chunk.She made these exlapanations in short:
''As Sabah newspaper in Iraq wrote that 14 and 15 year old young girls were raped many times by
American soldiers in Suwaria, 180 km South of Bagdad. The American officials hushing the evet happened
on 9 June up refused all blames. Another disgusting event took place in Sanarai. A nine year old girl who
was raped many times two months ago and is taking psychological cure was captured once more by the
American soldiers in front of her family and taken to an unknown place on June 18, 2003. It was stated that
in Iraq where there are many assaults and violent cases women who are subjected to sexual exploitation are
under medical care. The women who are depressed could not be helped even by their parents because they
feel shame for this. Therefore their relatives have to leave them alone with their depression and mood.
In Iraq raping girls has been increasingly spreading like an illness. 17 year old Beyda Cafer Sadik did not
turn her home out of which she went for school back again. The parents who said that there are tens of such
events every day are waiting despairingly. It is known that all women relatives of the men who are known as
Saddam's men or mujahideen are being kept by the invaders.The official records of sexual violence which

103
have been kept up to now show that there is no age limit for the American soldiers. The youngest victim
subjected to the sexual exploitation is 9 and the oldest is 64 years old.(215)
A flagrant action was implemented by the Amnerican invasion forces towards religious values of Muslims
on October 21, 2003. An American soldier threw Qoran in a woman's bag down. Zeynep Asim who works
for the ministery of petrol in Iraq said that the US soldiers wanted to search a woman's bag with a military
dog in front of a govermental foundation in Bagdad and the woman whose name is Emel Kerim said that she
had Quran in her bag and asked them to keep the dog away from her. And then she said that an American
soldier threw the Qoran down. When Emel Kerim asked ''Will you let the American soldier humiliate our
holy book ?'' towards the crowd the demostrations started. The US soldiers started to fire into the sky.
Muhammed Casim, another witness, said that they started to miss the Saddam period.(216)
LIE 8: Heroine soldier Jessica was a mere lie. The Washington Post was the first press organ which put
forward the lie that Jessica Lynch was captured. According to the Post Jessica was saved from an Iraq
hospital where she was taken seriously wounded and the team members shot the enemy soldiers. 19 year old
Lynch kept on firing at the enemy soldiers before she was caught though she was wounded seriously. She
was fighting bravely while her friends were dying. She preferred fighting till she die instead of being caught
alive.(217) The New York Times which wrote a more dramatic story stated that Lynch is the first woman
soldier captured since the World War II.
Saving story of Lynch written by Mitch Potter in New York Times two months later on June 8, 2003 made
the case more complicated. The vehicle which was carrying Lynch who was working at the back side in the
sustenance unit got lost and fell into a battle. Lynch never fought like Rambo and even did not get wounded.
She was not treated badly in the Iraq hospital. Brave saviors did not save her fighting in the hospital hall and
no enemy soldier was killed. On the contrary Lynch was delivered by the hospital authoroties. Iraqi hospital
workers looked after Lynch very well. An Iraqi nurse sang a song for her till she fell asleep and gave her
extra orange juice and biscuit. They were willing to deliver Lynch to the American soldiers.(218)
After getting completely recovered Lynch was chased by the media thinking they got a good fish.CBC won
the race and offered Lynch an attractive project including book, concert and tv movie with lots of dollars.
Lynch turned to a mediatic heroine. American people needed heroism stories. CBC got a book written with
Lynch's statements. To draw the attentions Lynch was made tell that she was raped by the Iraqi soldiers.But
Lynch was in so bad condition that it was impossible to rape. Iraqi hospital officials got worried for what
was said by Lynch whom they looked after well and said that they could not understand this attack on eastern
hospitality.
LIE 9: It was also a lie that the American media is impartial and free. In Matrix, Fox Tv and CNN are the
bugler of White House. Al- Jazeera, BBC, CBC, and French Le Journal tried to keep their impartiality. A
poll held by FAIR revealed that audiences were manipulated by the 25 more views which support war in the
1600 pieces of news related with Iraq. Former soldiers and govermental officer were asked their opinions
rather than universities, think-tank and civil organizations. Among them only 4% were against war. Nobody
revealed the news about the anti-war demonstrations.(219)
MSNBC and NBC claimed that it is normal that in the war Iraqi civillians die. In the mean time Pentagon
signed a 470 million dollar contract with Microsoft, owner of these two channels. Later NBC was bought by
General Electric, contractual company of defense industry. This company made a billion dollar war plane
motor agreement with Pentagon. ABC did not feel necessity to make a correction when its lie news about a
chemical weapon factory in Iraq came out not true.(220)
The British press revealed the lies of the American press. Prof. Dr. Haluk Shahin who answered the
questions of Erem Kargul from Turkish Time remarked that British media did not behave like the US media.
In Britain Murdock's newspapers support Blair. This is the most important example about how big capitals
can be effective in scrutinizing the way people see the events. Australia origined Rupert Murdock has media
organs in various parts of the world including Britain's some of the most important media organs.One of
them is London Times which we can consider the voice of conservatives. Also The Sunday Times which is
published on Sundays and which has great impact belongs to Murdock. But above all is The Sun newspaper
which sells 5 million every day with 3rd page beauty, was well known in Turkey and categorized as the
newspaper of the British proletaria by the left. The Sun newspaper supported left parties though it belongs to
Murdock. London Times and The sunday Times supported the conservatives. But this time with Murdock's
newspaper they supported Blair. But on the other hand Daily Mirror which normally supports the
conservatives and has no relation with the left movement attacking Blair became a kind of pioneer of the
anti-war movement. Other British press organs are against the war in general. Britain enjoys once more the
advantage of having a press organ like BBC. Despite being a govermental foundation BBC World has

104
become as impartial as possible. The Guardian, The Independent are the organs which watch the war the
most impartially.(223)
LIE 10: France which does not support the US war in Iraq is the enemy and for it has commercial links
with Iraq it is against the war. Hostile attitude towards France does not fit the realities. The reactions against
France which was not included in the list of those which take part in the Iraq bid was ridiculous. ''French
Fries'' was taken out from the White House menu and then its name was changed as ''freedom''. It was
insulting that Rumsfeld called France and Germany ''Old Europe''. The fact that Senator Giny Brown asked
the American soldiers who died for France in the World War II to be burried in a patriotic land increased
tension.
The Americans were asked to go to Britain for holiday instead of France. The news about pouring the
French wines into the toilets, attacks on the French restaurants, arrests of the French journals, taking down of
the French flag of the French Sofiet Hotel in Manhattan was given with exagerration. Fromage.com, the site
of French cheese sale received thousands of threatening e-mails. Also French yoghurt and mustard were
targetted. 650 thousand French live in the US and France is the 5th biggest enterpriser. If there was not
French help the US would not have won the independence war. The 90% of the gun powder used by General
Washington came from France. The Statue of Liberty in New York was a gift from Napoleon. Loisiana was
sold by France for 4 billion dollar to the US in 1805.
The US has the most commercial relations with Iraq. 40% of Iraq oil was being sold to the US but the share
for France was 8 % before the war. Russia, China and France were taking Iraq oil before the war but they
got nothing after the invasion. Donald Rumsfeld who called France ''Old Europe'' had shaken hands with
Saddam in Bagdad in 1983 and led the chemical weapon sale to Iraq. And even he organized giving the
symbolic key of Detroit to Saddam in 1970s. The American poeple were affected by Rumsfeld with the help
of the media.(224)
LIE 11:Another lie that Iraq and Al Qaeda started anthrax latters attack was taken quite serious by the
Americans. Anthrax illness which is caused by ''bacillius anthracis'' bacteria is seen in many animals
including sheep, cow, goat and pig; the illness which spread through respiration, digestion and by skin
contact can infect humans as well. Anthrax is mostly seen in butchers and veterinarians who deal with
animals.The bacteria which causes the illness can live about 15 years in normal conditions. The most
effective medicines against anthrax are Cipro, Ciproxin, Ciflosin ve Siflox. And protective vaccination is
produced only in the US, Britain and Russia. Symptoms of the illness appear in one week. The illness
starting with high fever and cold causes short of breath. 24 hours after the symptoms the patient dies.
Therfore one should not be late for using antibiotics.
It was understood in a short time that the anthrax which put all companies and people in the US on alert
was domestic. Scientists explained that the type of bacteria used in the attacks were not made of Iraq or
Soviet but it was type of ''ames'' which is used in the US for years and political scientists drew the attentions
to the American fundamental left organizations.
Debora MacKenzie wrote in New Scientist, American scientific magazine, that the bacteria used in the
''anthrax attacks'' is the same with or similar to that used by the US itself to produce anthrax weapon in
1960s. This type was not the one used by Iraq or Russia. Also Tom Ridge, secretary of Homeland Security
and FBI confirmed that it is ''ames'' type.
In the article including also the thoughts of Ken Alibek, biological weapon expert, ''ames'' type has such a
simple construction that it is both deadly and it makes impossible to contact with another country. Alibek
said that the types of anthrax produced in Russia and Iraq are known and among them there is no ''ames''
type; this type is the same with or very similar to that produced in the US. Alibek, indicating that anthrax
spors are not mixed with chemical materials which enable them to diffuse in the air easily and to infect
through respiration said that this is the way which turns anthrax a biological weapon. At the end of his
explanations Alibek added that he does not believe that there is a country behind these attacks. Because, to
him, there is no need an infrastructure maintained by a state to do these; just very simple equipment and
materials are enough. Alibek reminding only three pople died among tens of denouncement and tens of
people told to caught illness thought that ''biological terror'' has much more effect. The article said that one
part of the anthrax DNA is always in change and therefore there may be thousands of anthrax types and
search is need to understand where one of them comes from. Such a search was done in the North Arizona
University and the source of anthrax was definitely found out.(225)

According to the news which was published on October 23, 2002 by Herald Neuber from Junge Welt in
Germany the anthrax is made in the US. Here, relying on the explanations made by Iowa State University it

105
was said that ames type bacteria was taken from a sick cow in the National Veterinary Laboratories and was
sent to a military laboratory in Maryland-Frederick for research. In the article it was also stated that military
officers -unlike politicians- avoided accusing any country or Osama Bin Laden. In the article thoughts of
political expert Thomas Grumke from Berlin were included.Grumke thought that these attacks were
implemented most probably by the American extreme rights.Grumke, reminding that a group of
microbiologist, members of a right organization called ''Arian Nation'' were caught with stolen plague viruses
in 1995 said it was found out that a group called ''Christian Identity'' was planning to poison the city water
sources with cyanide.(226)
While anthrax panic was going on in the US the news revealed by The Washington Post caused
discussions; according to the news White House gave its personnel Cipro, an antibiotic against anthrax in the
night of the Sept 11 case when anthrax cases did not come out yet. Many officials including Dick Cheney,
were given Cipro but it is not known who used the medicine. This precaution taken by White House when
there was no anthrax danger yet brought the question ''Did White House know about the anthrax danger
before?'' on the agenda. The Washington Post wrote that the chemical material which enables anthrax
bacteria to suspend in the air to be more deadly is produced only by the US, former The Soviet Union and
Iraq.(227)
LIE 12: The articles related with the video cassettes in which Osama Bin Laden so called undertook the
responsiblity were so many that a book can be written on it. The lie passed into history as cassette wars was
prduced by the US Psychological War Unit. Taha Kivanc from Yeni Safak examined the fake cassettes of
Laden on December, 17 2001. This cassette is real who thinks it is fake is ill'' said Bush and Rumsfeld and ''It
can not be fake'' said Jack Straw, Britain foreign minister before he saw the cassette. Among the western
journalists there were a few writers who had preconceptions which was also seen in Turkey. Majority of
those who wrote about this wrote that either the cassette is fake or they were suspicious about the words told
to be said by Laden.
It was not so difficult to produce a fake cassette with today's facilities.Western resources wrote even on the
first days that there were at least 20 technicians in Hollywood who could make fake cassette. A 15 year old
high school student in two hours made a fake cassette in which Bush made an explanation. The vision and
words were more clear than that in Jalalabad. If a 15 year old student could do this with a two hour work
what would Hollywood do?
According to a poll held through telephone by C-SPAN which can be said almost a state channel just
after the cassette was revealed one out of three Americans who watched it reacted ''I think it is phoney''. In a
similar poll organized by Al- Jazeera 82.5 % of 900 audiences said it is ''fake''.
There was no reason to get suspicious. When Bin Laden asked ''Did you plan the attacks?'' he answered
''No'' categorically. But in this cassette he took the responsibilty with smiling face.The cassette was recorded
on November 9, 2001 in Kandahar according to a label on the cassette. Laden could smile when Kandahar
was under bombardement. In his previous records Bin Laden wore nothing else except a watch but in this
cassette he had a ring on his right hand.
Before this cassette the US administration had announced that Al Jazeera had a cassette in which Bin
Laden took the responsibility of the attacks. Later whatever happened this cassette was not revealed. Dick
Cheney so called went to Qatar and asked Emir not to let them reveal it. Those who saw the cassette said that
it was fake. After the pictures of the Twin Towers we saw it was the pictures of Osama Bin Laden with a gun
in his handwhich we saw often and from these pictures it is understood that Osama is left-handed. But the
person in the cassette which was given to Al Jazeera secretly was holding the microphone with his right
hand. The US bringing the cassettes which was recorded before on the agenda from time to time intensified
the terror fear.(228)
''After September 11 a propaganda war was launched. Between September 11 and October 7 the US was
effective in the propaganda war. On those days ''Laden is the main responsible.'' said Bush and Blair said
''The responsible is definite.There is no doubt.'' And on October 7 Bin Laden sent the cassette. What would
you do in this case? On one side presidents, prime ministers called us and asked not to air the cassette on the
other side asking ''Are you with us or not?'' invited us to be with them. This is against nature of journalism.
We revealed the cassette though they said ''They made the propaganda of the enemy.'' about us. The successs
was much greater than we expected. We were suddenly under the spot lights. People in the West suddenly
learned that there is a Muslim Arabic channel and were afraid. The questions ''Can Arabs direct a tv
channel?'', ''Can they use video camera?'' were asked. It was a strange period. Other methods were also used
when they could not stop us speaking or menacing; especially during the war. The Al Jazeera Building was
bombed after the North Allies soldiers entered Afghanistan. First we did not believe that it was done on

106
purpose. But later we learned that the ones who work in the BBC office which is not far from us were asked
to leave the office.'' Yosri Fouda, Egyptian director of Al Jazeera told about the cassette wars.
How did Osama Bin laden send the cassettes to the channel? How did they take the decision to air the
cassettes? Fouda told that Osama had a big public affairs team and the cassette was brought by those poeple
to the channel. He was surprised that the cassette had all the news values.''The cassette should be aired not
only by us but by any channel in the world which get it. But for we revealed it they called us propagandists
of the enemy. At the same period while the US flag was waving on CNN we were just trying to make
journalism. More ridicilous was that when we did not air another Laden cassette for it has no news value this
time they blamed us for not revealing.'' said Fouda.
Al Jazeera is really a cultural revolution in the Arab World. The tv channels in most Arab countries started
to imitate Al Jazeera and produce programmes similar to those on this channel. According to Yosri Fouda
the responsibility of a 35 million mass audience is enough for them. They don't have any claim or intention
to be a channel like CNN which addresses to the whole world. But when there is a situation related with
Middle East it should be accounted that there is always an Al Jazeera opposite of CNN.(229)
Those who claimed that the cassette was ''real'' said ''If CIA had got Holywood made the cassette it would
not have done it suspiciously, it would have aired it through Al Jazeera''. In a tv advertisement Tom Hanks
was shaking hands with president Kennedy who died in an assassination when he was a baby. In another
example John Wayne is holding a glass of beer which was produced long after his death.
On November 9, in an article written by Andrew Gumbel in the Independent in Britain Bush's lies with
which his face never gets blushed were taken relying on a CIA expert's obeservations and it was claimed that
because of the devastation caused by these lies the US lost its trust all over the world and came to a point that
is impossible to recover. Ray McGovern who worked in CIA for 27 years as an expert remarking that no US
president has told so many lies as Bush did in the US history ''Bush tells any lie any time.There is a rule in
reliability. If it was understood that you are a prostitute you can not clear yourself from this label even if you
do everything to remove it. It is the same wacthing what has been going on in Iraq in recent times and seeing
that your daughter has been raped.'' he said.
McGovern, as an experienced retired CIA agent he was an important name who supported foreign minister
Kissinger during Nixon era and gave daily security briefings to Reagan. At present recalling former days at
Veteran Intelligence Professionals of which retired CIA agents are members is watching the US drifting
towards the cliff. According to him:
Bush's lie that there is a link between Al Qaeda and Saddam and there are chemical-biological-nuclear
weapons in Iraq disappeared in the sky. Everybody got used to his lies. Nobody is questioning the reasons of
the war and the unfair operation anymore. Even the former president of Lyndon Johnson who organized a 18
month-fake news campaign to increase the number of soldiers from 17 tohusands to 130 thousands in the
Vietnam War had told less lies than Bush. Bush made the US people believe with fake scenarios. In the past
Americans used to believe what presidents said even they sounded ''strange'' they would think there was
something they knew. Unlike Bush they used to tell white lies. When Bush speaks we all think there is
something hidden behind it. If it was another country, not Iraq, we would consider it differently.
McGovern believed so much that the US president, CIA and Republicans lost their trust and it is
impossible to recover it. Even the US president is changed and CIA president is fired the things the US lost
can not be compensated. The devastation caused by the Bush administration can not be recovered niether by
the politicians nor by the intelligences. Degeneration in CIA in recent times has been the most effective
factor in this scandal. It is another scandal that the US media turned a blind eye on Bush's lies and wishes
what Bush says was not a lie. Liberalist US media lost its trust and reliability by supporting Bush's lies. Like
most people former CIA agent missed old days of America. The US media closed its ears to the criticisms
and oppositions.(230)
The last cassette was revealed on December 1, 2003. ''We are following the Americans closely whereever
they are , even in their own country.'' said Eyman Al Zavahiri, second man of Bin Laden in a speech band
aired on Al Jazeera tv. Then in the US the alarm was increased up to ''orange'' for the first time after Sept 11.
The terror alarm levels are five; green, blue, yellow, orange and red. It has not been increased so far up to red
which means the attack is almost to start or has just started.
According to the information that intelligence services got, so called Al Qaeda planned an attack with
plane in New York, Washington and in some cities in the West Coast as it did on Sept 11. Therefore some
precautions were taken in vans, on bridges, in nuclear powers, chemical foundations and public places like
metro. Security precautions at the airports, ports and borders were increased. Also Canada and Mexico were
warned for the border security.(231) Eminenet tv Channels of the US, like ABC, was broadcasting

107
programmes in which they teach people how to behave in the case of an attack. The US entered 2004 with a
rumour. In a web site called Al-Liva-Sanjak which is told to have a link with Al Qaeda it was announced
that there would be some attacks on the ships on voyage, Los Angeles, Washington and New York. Fake
warning has been circulated air on Tv with Al Zavahiri or mystery man El Zarkawi casettas since then. It
looked like a horror-comedy but was not funny one. Matrix's media made people paranoiac about terror.
Matrix, using media was pumping fear. People started to believe the lies that Al Qaeda would do an attack.

LIE 13 : Fake terrorist of Al Zerkawi was big lie. The US intelligence apparatus has created it own terrorist
organizations. And at the same time, it creates its own terrorist warnings concerning the terrorist
organizations which it has itself created. In turn, it has developed a cohesive multibillion dollar
counterterrorism program "to go after" these terrorist organizations.

Counterterrorism and war propaganda are intertwined. The propaganda apparatus feeds disinformation into
the news chain. The terror warnings must appear to be "genuine". The objective is to present the terror
groups as "enemies of America." The underlying objective is to galvanize public opinion in support of
America's war agenda. The "war on terrorism" requires a humanitarian mandate. The war on terrorism is
presented as a "Just War", which is to be fought on moral grounds "to redress a wrong suffered." The Just
War theory defines "good" and "evil." It concretely portrays and personifies the terrorist leaders as "evil
individuals".

Several prominent American intellectuals and antiwar activists, who stand firmly opposed to the Bush
administration, are nonetheless supporters of the Just War theory: "We are against war in all its forms but we
support the campaign against international terrorism." To reach its foreign policy objectives, the images of
terrorism must remain vivid in the minds of the citizens, who are constantly reminded of the terrorist threat.

The propaganda campaign presents the portraits of the leaders behind the terror network. In other words, at
the level of what constitutes an "advertising" campaign, "it gives a face to terror." The "war on terrorism"
rests on the creation of one or more evil bogeymen, the terror leaders, Osama bin Laden, Abu Musab Al-
Zarqawi, et al, whose names and photos are presented ad nauseam in daily news reports.

Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi is presented to World public opinion, as the upcoming terrorist mastermind,
overshadowing "Enemy Number One", Osama bin Laden. The U.S. State Department has increased the
reward for his arrest from $10 million to $25 million, which puts his "market value" at par with that of
Osama. Ironically, Al Zarqawi is not on the FBI most wanted fugitives list.
(http://www.fbi.gov/mostwant/topten/fugitives/fugitives.htm )

Al Zarqawi's Links to Al Qaeda

Al Zarqawi is often described as an "Osama associate", the bogyman, allegedly responsible for numerous
terrorist attacks in several countries. In other reports, often emanating from the same sources, it is stated that
he has no links to Al Qaeda and operates quite independently. He is often presented as an individual who is
challenging the leadership of bin Laden. His name crops up on numerous occasions in press reports and
official statements. Since early 2004, he is in the news almost on a daily basis.

Osama belongs to the powerful bin Laden family, which historically had business ties to the Bushes and
prominent members of the Texas oil establishment. Bin Laden was recruited by the CIA during the Soviet-
Afghan war and fought as a Mujahideen. In other words, there is a longstanding documented history of bin
Laden-CIA and bin Laden-Bush family links, which are an obvious source of embarrassment to the US
government. In contrast to bin Laden, Al-Zarqawi has no family history. He comes from an impoverished
Palestinian family in Jordan. His parents are dead. He emerges out of the blue.

He is described by CNN as "a lone wolf" who is said to act quite independently of the Al Qaeda network.
Yet surprisingly, this lone wolf is present in several countries, in Iraq, which is now his base, but also in
Western Europe. He is also suspected of preparing a terrorist attack on American soil. He seems to be in

108
several places at the same time. He is described as "the chief U.S. enemy", "a master of disguise and bogus
identification papers". We are led to believe that this "lone wolf" manages to outwit the most astute US
intelligence operatives.

According to The Weekly Standard --which is known to have a close relationship to the Neocons in the Bush
administration:

"Abu Musab al Zarqawi is hot right now. He masterminded not only Berg's murder but also the Madrid
carnage on March 11, the bombardment of Shia worshippers in Iraq the same month, and the April 24
suicide attack on the port of Basra. But he is far from a newcomer to slaughter. Well before 9/11, he had
already concocted a plot to kill Israeli and American tourists in Jordan. His label is on terrorist groups and
attacks on four continents." (Weekly Standard, 24 May 2004)

Al-Zarqawi's profile "is mounting a challenge to bin Laden's leadership of the global jihad."

In Iraq, he is said to be determined to "ignite a civil war between Sunnis and Shiites". But is that not
precisely what US intelligence is aiming at ( "divide and rule") as confirmed by several analysts of the US
led war? Pitting one group against the other with a view to weakening the resistance movement. (See Michel
Collon, http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/COL312A.html , See also
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/RAD308A.html )

The CIA, with its $30 billion plus budget, pleads ignorance: they say they know nothing about him, they
have a photograph, but, according to the Weekly Standard (24 May 2004), they apparently do not know his
weight or height.

There is an aura of mystery surrounding this individual which is part of the propaganda ploy. Zarqawi is
described as "so secretive even some operatives who work with him do not know his identity."

What is the role of this new mastermind in the Pentagon's disinformation campaign, in which CNN seems to
be playing a central role? In previous propaganda ploys, the CIA hired PR firms to organize core
disinformation campaigns, including the Rendon Group. The latter worked closely with its British partner
Hill and Knowlton, which was responsible for the 1990 Kuwaiti incubator media scam, where Kuwaiti
babies were allegedly removed from incubators in a totally fabricated news story, which was then used to get
Congressional approval for the 1991 Gulf War.

Almost immediately in the wake of a terrorist event or warning, CNN announces (in substance): we think
this mysterious individual Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi is behind it, invariably without supporting evidence and
prior to the conduct of an investigation by the relevant police and intelligence authorities.

In some cases, upon the immediate occurrence of the terrorist event, there is an initial report which mentions
Al-Zarqawi as the possible mastermind. The report will often say (in substance): yes we think he did it, but
it is not yet confirmed and there is some doubt on the identity of those behind the attack. One or two days
later, CNN may come up with a definitive statement, quoting official police, military and/or intelligence
sources.

Often the CNN report is based on information published on an Islamic website or a mysterious Video or
Audio tape. The authenticity of the website and/or the tapes is not the object of discussion or detailed
investigation.

Bear in mind that the news reports never mention that Al Qaeda is a creation of the CIA and that Al Zarqawi
had been recruited to fight in the Soviet-Afghan war (This is in fact confirmed by Sec. Colin Powell in his
presentation to the UN Security Council on 5 February 2003) (see details below). Both Osama bin Laden and
Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi are creations of the US intelligence apparatus. The recruitment of foreign fighters
was under the auspices of the CIA.

109
The press usually present the terrorist warnings emanating from the CIA as genuine, without acknowledging
the fact that US intelligence, has provided covert support to the Islamic militant network consistently for
more than 20 years.

Amply documented, the training camps in Afghanistan established during the Reagan Administration had
been set up with the support of the CIA. In fact, several members of the current Bush administration
including Richard Armitage and Colin Powell were directly involved in channeling support to Al Qaeda in
Afghanistan, where bin Laden and Al Zarqawi received specialized training. (See Michel Chossudovsky,
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CHO109C.html and
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CHO303D.html )

History of Al Zarqawi

The first time Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi's name is mentioned was in relation to the thwarted attack on the
Radisson SAS Hotel in Amman, Jordan, during the millennium celebrations (December 1999). According to
press reports, he had previously gone under another name: Ahmed Fadil Al-Khalayleh, (apparently among
other aliases).

According to the New York Times, Al Zarqawi fled Afghanistan to Iran in late 2001, following the entry of
US troops. Official US reports suggest that he was protected at the highest levels of the Tehran government.

"United States intelligence officials say they are increasingly concerned by the mounting evidence of
Tehran's renewed interest in terrorism [and support to Al Zarqawi], including covert surveillance by Iranian
agents of possible American targets abroad. American officials said Iran appeared to view terrorism as
deterrent against possible attack by the United States.

Since the surprise election of reformer Mohammad Khatami as president of Iran in 1997 and his wide public
support, Washington has been counting on a new moderate political majority to emerge. But the hard-line
faction has maintained its grip on Iran's security apparatus, frustrating American efforts to ease tensions with
Tehran.

Now, Iranian actions to destabilize the new interim government in Afghanistan, its willingness to assist Al
Qaeda members and its fueling of the Palestinian uprising are prompting a reassessment in Washington,
officials say." (NYT, 24 March 2002)

In 2002, his presence in Tehran, allegedly "collaborating with hardliners" in the Iranian military and
intelligence apparatus, is part of an evolving disinformation campaign which consists in presenting Iran as a
sponsor of the "Islamic terror network":

In February 2002, he was allegedly involved in planning terror attacks inside Israel.

Colin Powell's Address to the UN Security Council

In the months leading up to the war on Iraq, Al Zarqawi's name reemerges, this time almost on daily basis,
with reports focusing on his sinister relationship to Saddam Hussein. A major turning point in the
propaganda campaign occurs on February 5, 2003. Al-Zarqawi was in the spot light following Colin Powell's
flopped WMD report to the UN Security Council. Powell's speech presented "documentation" on the ties
between Saddam Hussein and Al Qaeda, while focusing on the central role of Al-Zarqawi: (emphasis added):

Our concern is not just about these illicit weapons; it's the way that these illicit weapons can be connected to
terrorists and terrorist organizations... But what I want to bring to your attention today is the potentially
much more sinister nexus between Iraq and the Al Qaeda terrorist network, a nexus that combines classic
terrorist organizations and modern methods of murder. Iraq today harbors a deadly terrorist network, headed
by Abu Musaab al-Zarqawi, an associate and collaborator of Osama bin Laden and his Al Qaeda lieutenants.

110
Zarqawi, a Palestinian born in Jordan, fought in the Afghan War more than a decade ago. Returning to
Afghanistan in 2000, he oversaw a terrorist training camp. One of his specialties and one of the specialties of
this camp is poisons.

When our coalition ousted the Taliban, the Zarqawi network helped establish another poison and explosive
training center camp, and this camp is located in Northeastern Iraq. You see a picture of this camp. Graphic,
above. [there were no WMDS at this camp according to ABC report, see below]

The network is teaching its operative how to produce ricin and other poisons. Let me remind you how ricin
works. Less than a pinch -- imagine a pinch of salt -- less than a pinch of ricin, eating just this amount in
your food would cause shock, followed by circulatory failure. Death comes within 72 hours and there is no
antidote. There is no cure. It is fatal.

Those helping to run this camp are Zarqawi lieutenants operating in northern Kurdish areas outside Saddam
Hussein's controlled Iraq, but Baghdad has an agent in the most senior levels of the radical organization
Ansar al-Islam, that controls this corner of Iraq. In 2000, this agent offered Al Qaeda safe haven in the
region. After we swept Al Qaeda from Afghanistan, some of its members accepted this safe haven. They
remain there today.

We know these affiliates are connected to Zarqawi because they remain, even today, in regular contact with
his direct subordinates, including the poison cell plotters. And they are involved in moving more than money
and materiel. Last year, two suspected Al Qaeda operatives were arrested crossing from Iraq into Saudi
Arabia. They were linked to associates of the Baghdad cell, and one of them received training in Afghanistan
on how to use cyanide. From his terrorist network in Iraq, Zarqawi can direct his network in the Middle East
and beyond. [Note he is present in several countries at the same time.

According to detainees, Abu Atiya, who graduated from Zarqawi's terrorist camp in Afghanistan, tasked at
least nine North African extremists in 2001 to travel to Europe to conduct poison and explosive attacks.
Since last year, members of this network have been apprehended in France, Britain, Spain and Italy. By our
last count, 116 operatives connected to this global web have been arrested. The chart you are seeing shows
the network in Europe.

We know about this European network, and we know about its links to Zarqawi, because the detainee who
provided the information about the targets also provided the names of members of the network. We also
know that Zarqawi's colleagues have been active in the Pankisi Gorge, Georgia, and in Chechnya, Russia.
The plotting to which they are linked is not mere chatter. Members of Zarqawi's network say their goal was
to kill Russians with toxins.

We are not surprised that Iraq is harboring Zarqawi and his subordinates. This understanding builds on
decades-long experience with respect to ties between Iraq and al Qaeda. As I said at the outset, none of this
should come as a surprise to any of us. Terrorism has been a tool used by Saddam for decades. Saddam was a
supporter of terrorism long before these terrorist networks had a name, and this support continues. The nexus
of poisons and terror is new; the nexus of Iraq and terror is old. The combination is lethal.

With this track record, Iraqi denials of supporting terrorism take their place alongside the other Iraqi denials
of weapons of mass destruction. It is all a web of lies. When we confront a regime that harbors ambitions for
regional domination, hides weapons of mass destruction, and provides haven and active support for terrorists,
we are not confronting the past, we are confronting the present. And unless we act, we are confronting an
even more frightening future."

(US Secretary of State Colin Powell to the UN Security Council, Excerpts, 5 February 2003)

The statement of Secretary Powell regarding Al-Zarqawi consisted in linking the secular Baathist regime to
the "Islamic terror network," with a view to justifying the invasion and occupation of Iraq.

111
The Alleged Al-Zarqawi Sponsored Chemical and Biological Attacks

Powell's UN statement with regard to Al Zarqawi rested on the existence of a chemical-biological weapons
plant in Northern Iraq producing ricin, sarin and other biological weapons, allegedly to be used in terror
attacks on the US and Western Europe. With reference to the North Iraqi facility where the ricin was
allegedly produced, The London Observer's correspondent in Northern Iraq (9 February 2003) blatantly
refutes Colin Powell's statement:

" There is no sign of chemical weapons anywhere - only the smell of paraffin and vegetable butter used for
cooking. In the kitchen, I discovered some chopped up tomatoes but not much else. The cook had left his
Kalashnikov propped neatly against the wall. Ansar al-Islam - the Islamic group that uses the compound
identified as a military HQ by Powell - yesterday invited me and several other foreign journalists into their
territory for the first time. 'We are just a group of Muslims trying to do our duty,' Mohammad Hasan, spokes-
man for Ansar al-Islam, explained. 'We don't have any drugs for our fighters. We don't even have any
aspirin. How can we produce any chemicals or weapons of mass destruction?'"

Barely a few weeks later, at the height of the military campaign, US Special Forces, together with their
"embedded" journalists, entered the alleged chemical biological weapons facility in Northern Iraq:

"What they found was a camp devastated by cruise missile strikes during the first days of the war. A
specialized biochemical team scoured the rubble for samples. They wore protective masks as they entered a
building they suspected was a weapons lab. Inside they found mortar shells, medical supplies, and grim
prison cells, but no immediate proof of chemical or biological agents. For this unit, such evidence would
have been a so-called smoking gun, proof that it has banned weapons. But instead, this was a disappointing
day for these troops on the front line of the hunt for weapons of mass destruction here. Jim Sciutto, ABC
News, with US Special Forces in Northern Iraq " (ABC News, 29 March 2003)

On February 8th 2003, three days after Colin Powell's UN speech, the ricin threat remerges this time in the
US. Al Zaqwari was said to be responsible for "the suspicious white powder found in a letter sent to Senate
Majority Leader Bill Frist which contained the [same] deadly poison ricin."

In a CIA report which was apparently "leaked" to Newsweek, a group of CIA analysts predicted that there
was

"a 59 percent probability that an attack on the U.S. homeland involving WMD would occur before 31 March
2003"... It all seems so precise and frightening: a better than 90 percent chance that Saddam will succeed in
hitting America with a weapon spewing radiation, germs or poison. But it is important to remember that the
odds are determined by averaging a bunch of guesses, informed perhaps, but from experts whose careers can
only be ruined by underestimating the threat." (Newsweek, 24 February 2003,
http://newsmine.org/archive/propoganda/terror-threats/2003/terror-alert-assumptions-hints.txt )

The picture of Al Zarqawi, the mastermind is featured prominently in the Newsweek feature article.

In the National Review (February 18, 2003), Al Zarqawi was described as Al Qaeda's "chief biochemical
engineer":

"It is widely known [from where, what evidence] that Zarqawi, al Qaeda's chief biochemical engineer, was at
the safe house in Afghanistan where traces of Ricin and other poisons were originally found. What is not
widely known-but was briefly alluded to in Sec. Powell's U.N. address-is that starting in the mid-1990s,
Iraq's embassy in Islamabad routinely played host to Saddam's biochemical scientists, some of whom
interacted with al Qaeda operatives, including Zarqawi and his lab technicians, under the diplomatic cover of
the Taliban embassy nearby to teach them the art of mixing poisons from home grown and readily available
raw materials."

112
There were rumors of attacks within the US also using ricin, sarin and other poisonous gases. In the
immediate aftermath of Powell's speech, there was an orange code alert. Official statements also pointed to
the dangers of a dirty radioactive bomb attack in the US.

Again Al Zarqawi was identified as the number one suspect. The various ricin and dirty bomb terror alerts
proved to be fabricated. A fabricated story emanating from the CIA on so-called ‗radioactive dirty bombs‘
had been planted in the news chain (ABC News, 13 Feb 2003). A few days following his address to the UN,
Sec. Powell warned that:

"it would be easy for terrorists to cook up radioactive ‗dirty‘ bombs to explode inside the U.S. … ‗How
likely it is, I can't say... But I think it is wise for us to at least let the American people know of this
possibility.‘"(ABC This Week quoted in Daily News (New York), 10 Feb. 2003).

Meanwhile, network TV had warned that "American hotels, shopping malls or apartment buildings could be
al Qaeda's targets as soon as next week…". Following the announcement, tens of thousands of Americans
rushed to purchase duct tape, plastic sheets and gas-masks.

It later transpired that the terrorist alert was fabricated by the CIA, in all likelihood in consultation with the
State Department (ABC News, 13 Feb. 2003). The FBI, for the first time had pointed its finger at the CIA.
While tacitly acknowledging that the alert was a fake, Homeland Security Secretary Tom Ridge decided to
maintain the ‗Orange Code‘ alert:

"Despite the fabricated report, there are no plans to change the threat level. Officials said other intelligence
has been validated and that the high level of precautions is fully warranted." ( ABC News, 13 Feb. 2003 ).

A few days later, in another failed propaganda initiative, a mysterious Osama bin Laden audio tape was
presented by Sec. Colin Powell to the US Congress as ‗evidence‘ that the Islamic terrorists "are making
common cause with a brutal dictator". (US official quoted in The Toronto Star, 12 Feb. 2003). Curiously, the
audio tape was in Colin Powell's possession prior to its broadcast by the Al Jazeera TV Network.

Meanwhile, Al Zarqawi had been identified as the mastermind behind the (thwarted) ricin attacks in several
European countries including Britain and Spain.

In London, in January 2003, there was a ricin terror alert, which had apparently also been ordered by Al
Zarqawi. The ricin had allegedly been discovered in a London apartment. It was to be used in a terror attack
in the London subway.

British press reports, quoting official statements claimed that the terrorists had learnt to produce the ricin at
the camp in Northern Iraq. Yet when US Special Forces in March 2003 raided the camp in Northern Iraq,
nothing resembling biological or chemical weapons was found (see ABC report quoted above).

It is worth mentioning, in this regard, that news stories on the chemical weapons plant in Northern Iraq, have
continued to be churned out, despite the fact that US Forces said that it did not exist. In a recent story in the
Washington Times:

Zarqawi stands as stark evidence of a link between Saddam Hussein's autocratic regime and bin Laden's al
Qaeda terror network. Zarqawi, 38, operated a terrorist camp in northern Iraq that specialized in developing
poisons and chemical weapons.(Washington Times, 8 June 2004)

The Spanish Connection

Meanwhile in Spain, Bush's coalition partner, Prime Minister Jose Maria Aznar had initiated his own
disinformation campaign, no doubt in liaison with US officials. Perfect timing! While Colin Powell was
presenting the Al-Zarqawi dossier to the UN, on the very same day, February 5, 2003, Prime Minister Jose
Maria Aznar was busy briefing the Spanish parliament on an alleged chemical terror attack in Spain.

113
According to Aznar, Al Zarqawi was apparently linked to a number of European Islamic "collaborators"
including Merouane Ben Ahmed, "an expert in chemistry and explosives who visited Barcelona" (reported in
El Pais, February 6 2003).

Prime Minister Aznar's speech to the Chamber of Deputies (Camera de diputados) intimated that the 16
alleged Al Qaeda suspects, who apparently were in possession of explosives and lethal chemicals, had been
working hand in glove with Al Zarqawi.

The information had been fabricated. The Spanish Ministry of Defense report confirmed that the "lethal
chemicals" turned out to be "harmless and some were household detergent... " (quoted in Irish News, 27
February 2003, emphasis added):

A defence ministry lab outside Madrid tested the substances - a bag containing more than half a pound of
powder and several bottles or containers with liquids or residues- for the easy-to-make biological poison
ricin...The Spanish defence ministry, which carried out the tests, and the lab itself declined to comment "
(Ibid)

The Link to Ansar al-Islam

Following Powell's February 2003 presentation to the UNSC, Al-Zarqawi immediately gained in public
notoriety.

Since early 2004, his name appears almost daily in CNN reports. All in all, his name is linked to some 25
"terrorist attacks" in Iraq, not to mention numerous terrorist warnings, threats or alerts. Already before the
war in Iraq, he was presented in media reports as an ally of Saddam Hussein.

The press reports, which quoted Colin Powell's UNSC 5 Feb 2003 speech, confirmed that Al Zarqawi was
back in Iraq, working hand in glove with Ansar Al-Islam, which was held responsible for the attack on the
UN in Baghdad. In August 2003, Zarqawi was identified, without supporting evidence, as having played a
role in the attack on the UN, which led to the death of the UN head of mission and 24 other people. Bear in
mind Ansar was also said to be behind the alleged ricin plant in Northern Iraq, which was confirmed to be a
fake.

It is useful to recall that Ansar al-Islam, which constituted a pre-existing Islamist group, developed into a
paramilitary organisation, only after the 9/11 attacks. Ironically, it was allowed to develop in a region of Iraq,
which was already under US military control, namely Kurdish held Northern Iraq.

Ansar was largely involved in terrorist attacks directed against the secular institutions of the Kurdish regional
governments. It was also involved in assassinations of members of the Kurdish PUK. And the US military
and intelligence were present in the region.

In other words, prior to the war, Northern Iraq -which was in "the no fly zone"-- was already a US
protectorate. According to one report «Al Qaida affiliates coordinating the movement of people, money and
supplies for Ansar al-Islam have been operating freely in the [regional] capital." (Midland Independent, 6
February 2003).

Responding to Colin Powell's February 2003 UN address, an Iraqi foreign ministry spokesman had stated at
the time that:

"the Iraqi government helped the [PUK] Kurdish leader Jalal Talabani against the Ansar al-Islam group. He
[the spokesman] accused Ansar al-Islam of carrying out acts of sabotage inside Iraq…[and] that the United
States had turned down an Iraqi offer to cooperate on the issue of terrorism." (News Conference by
Lieutenant-General Amir al-Sa'di, adviser at the Iraqi Presidency; Dr Sa'id al-Musawi, head of the
Organizations' Department at the Iraqi Foreign Ministry; and Major-General Husam Muhammad Amin, head
of the Iraqi National Monitoring Directorate. BBC Monitoring Service, 6 February 2003).

114
The Abu Ghraib Prison Scandal

Was it a coincidence? At the very outset of the Abu Ghraib prison scandal, there were rumors of an Al
Zarqawi terrorist attack on American Soil, in Jordan as well as in Iraq.

Al Zarqawi identified by CNN as "the lone wolf" was, according to these reports, planning terrorist attacks
simultaneously in several countries. Then there was the mysterious video on the Nicholas Berg execution.

The Attacks in Jordan

A mysterious tape released by CNN pointed to Al Zarqawi's plan to attack the Jordanian intelligence
headquarters in an attack using chemical weapons which could have been more deadly than 9/11. Again the
evidence is based on a mysterious tape.

CNN 27 APRIL 2004

JOHN VAUSE, CNN CORRESPONDENT (voice-over): Jordanian special forces raiding an apartment
house in Amman in the hunt for an al Qaeda cell. Some of the suspects are killed, others arrested, ending
what Jordanian intelligence says was a bold plan to use chemical weapons and truck bombs in their capital;
targets including Jordanian intelligence headquarters, the prime minister's office and the U.S. embassy. The
Jordanian government fears the death toll could have run into the thousands, more deadly even than 9/11.

For the first time the alleged plotters were interviewed on videotape, aired on Jordanian TV. CNN obtained
copies of the tapes from the Jordanians. This man revealing his orders came from a man named Azme
Jayoussi, the cell's alleged ringleader.

HUSSEIN SHARIF (through translator): The aim of this operation was to strike Jordan and the Hashemite
royal family, a war against the crusaders and infidels. Azme told me that this would be the first chemical
suicide attack that al Qaeda would execute.

VAUSE: Also appearing on the tape, Azme Jayoussi, who says his orders came from this man, Abu Musab
al-Zarqawi, the same man the U.S. says is behind many of the violent attacks in Iraq.

AZME JAYOUSSI, ACCUSED PLOTTER (through translator): I took advanced explosives course, poisons,
high level, then I pledged allegiance to Abu Musab al-Zarqawi, to obey him without any questioning, to be
on his side. After this Afghanistan fell. I met Abu Musab al-Zarqawi in Iraq.

VAUSE: Al Jayoussi was only shown in profile. He had marks on his hand, neck and face. The Jordanians
who taped the confessions say the suspect suffered the injuries during the arrest. CNN was not allowed
access to any of those arrested. The Jordanian government says this plot is only the latest attempt by al
Qaeda to destabilize this country.

ASMA KHADER, JORDANIAN MINISTER OF STATE: Jordan was fighting this type of plans years now,
and the security forces were able to confront them.

VAUSE (on camera): The Jordanians say the alleged terrorist plot was just days away from execution. If
successful, Jordan's King Abdullah told a U.S. newspaper it could have decapitated his government.

John Vause, CNN, Amman, Jordan.

The press reports which followed the original CNN report, often quote CNN as the sole source for their
information.

115
Al-Zarqawi's plans for Amman scale the heights of horror. CNN quoted Jordanian authorities as saying that
the attack involved a combination of 71 lethal chemicals, including blistering agents to cause third-degree
burns, nerve gas and choking agents, which would have formed a lethal toxic cloud over a square mile of the
capital, Amman. Many thousands would have died in what would have been al-Qaida's deadliest terrorist
attack.

The Associated Press reported Monday that four of the men arrested said on Jordanian television that they
had been recruited by al-Zarqawi to carry out "the first suicide attack to be launched by al-Qaida using
chemicals ... striking at Jordan, its Hashemite (royal family) and launching war on the Crusaders and
nonbelievers." One of the conspirators, Azmi al-Jayousi, said he received about $170,000 from al-Zarqawi to
finance the plot and used part of it to buy 20 tons of chemicals. Images of vans packed with chemicals and
explosives were shown on television. (Charleston Post Courier, 28 April 2004)

Alleged Al Zarqawi "Attack on America"

Two days later, following the alleged terrorist threat on Jordanian intelligence, the State Department
announced that Al Zarqawi was planning an attack on America (29 April 2003, CNN Report). Note that the
rumours of an attack on America and the attack in Jordan took place virtually at the same time.

The State Department today said the number of terrorists attacks around the world declined last year, but the
government's annual report on terrorism includes a chilling warning about the year ahead.

Kitty Pilgrim reports.

(BEGIN VIDEOTAPE)

KITTY PILGRIM, CNN CORRESPONDENT (voice-over): The State Department says terrorists are
planning an attack on U.S. soil. High on their anxiety list, terrorist Abu Musab al-Zarqawi.

AMB. COFER BLACK, COORDINATOR FOR COUNTERTERRORISM: He is representative of a very


real and credible threat. His operatives are planning and attempting now to attack American targets, and we
are after them with a vengeance.

Bear in mind that the Attack on America report, focusing on "We are after them with a vengeance", was
published on day following the CBS 60 minutes program on torture at the Abu Ghraib prison. (Complete
transcript at http://globalresearch.ca/articles/CBS405A.html ).

The Nicholas Berg Video

Barely a couple of weeks later (11 May 2004), Al Zarqawi is reported as being the mastermind behind the
execution of Nicholas Berg on May 11, 2004.

Again perfect timing! The report coincided with calls by US Senators for Defense Sec Donald Rumsfeld to
resign over the Abu Ghraib prison scandal. It occurs a few days after President Bush's "apology" for the Abu
Ghraib prison "abuses" on May 6.

The Nicholas Berg video served to create "a useful wave of indignation" which served to distract and soften
up public opinion, following the release of the pictures of torture of Iraqi prisoners. (See the intelligence
assumptions underlying Operation Northwoods, a secret Joint Chiefs of Staff plan to kill civilians in the
Cuban community in Florida, and blame it on Fidel Castro.
(http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/NOR111A.html ) .

CNN coverage of the Nicholas Berg execution was based on a mysterious report on an Islamic website,
which CNN upholds as providing "evidence" of Al-Zarqawi's involvement:

116
ENSOR: The Web site claims that the killing was done by Abu Musab al-Zarqawi, a Jordanian terrorist
whose al Qaeda affiliated group is held responsible by U.S. intelligence for a string of bombings in Iraq and
for the killing of an American diplomat in Amman. CNN Arab linguists say, however, that the voice on the
tape has the wrong accent. They do not believe it is Zarqawi. U.S. officials said the killers tried to take
advantage of the prison abuse controversy to gain attention.

BROWN: So, the administration said today we'll track these people down. We will get them beyond, I guess,
this belief that Zarqawi somehow was involved. Are there any clues out there that we heard about?

ENSOR: This is going to be very, very difficult. They've been looking for Abu Musab al-Zarqawi for several
years now. There's a large price on his head. He's been blowing up a lot of things in Iraq according to him
and according to U.S. intelligence. They don't know where he is, so it's -- I don't think they have any clues
right now, at least none that I know of -- Aaron.

A subsequent more definitive report by CNN was aired 2 days later on 13 May 2004 The CIA confirms that
Nicholas Berg's killer was Abu Musab al-Zarqawi; The CIA acknowledges sticking to strict rules in tough
interrogations of top al Qaeda prisoners." (CNN)

BLITZER Because originally our own linguists here at CNN suspected that -- they listened to this audiotape
and they didn't think the it sounded, the sounded like Abu Musab al-Zarqawi. But now definitively, the
experts at the CIA say it almost certainly is Abu Musab al-Zarqawi?

ENSOR: They say it almost certainly is. There's just a disagreement between the CNN linguists and the CIA
linguists. The U.S. Government now believes that the person speaking on that tape and killing Nick Berg on
that tape is the actual man, Abu Musab al- Zarqawi.

Did the US officials check the mysterious website or was it CNN?

The video footage published on the website was called «Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi shows killing of an
American». " Then the CIA experts released a statement saying that Abu Musab Al-Zarqawi was the man in
the mask who beheaded the US citizen Nick Berg in front of a camera." (See
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/SAT405A.html ). Yet several reports question the authenticity of the
video. (http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CAR405A.html ).

Al Zarqawi is Jordanian. Yet the man in the video "posing as Jordanian native Zarqawi does not speak the
Jordanian dialect. Zarqawi has an artificial leg, but none of these murderers did. The man presented as
Zarqawi had a yellow ring, presumably a golden one, which Muslim men are banned from wearing,
especially so-called fundamentalists." (See Was Nick Berg killed by US intelligence? by Sirajin Sattayev,
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/SAT405A.html

Another report states that Zarqawi was dead.

Immediately when the issue of his artificial leg was mentioned in relation to the video, US officials revised
their story, stating they were not sure whether he actually lost a leg: "U.S. intelligence officials, who used to
believe that Zarqawi had lost a leg in Afghanistan, recently revised that assessment, concluding that he still
has both legs." (News and World Report, 24 May 2004).

There were a number of other aspects of the video, which suggest that it was a fraud: there was no blood
when Nicholas Berg was beheaded. The audio was not in synchrony with the video, indicating that the film
might have been manipulated.

3/11 The Madrid 11 March 2004 Train Bombing

While the press dispatches provide no evidence of of Al Zarqawi's involvement in the Madrid 3/11 bombing,
several of the reports implied, without supporting evidence, that he was involved. According to the CIA, the

117
Moroccan group which allegedly "supervised the bombings in Madrid, [were] acting as a link between al-
Zarqawi and a cell of mostly Moroccan al-Qaeda members." (The Australian, 27 May 2004)

A CNN statement two days after the 3/11 Madrid bombing states that Al Zarqawi may be planning attacks
on "soft targets" in Western Europe:

LISOVICZ: And Jonathan, specifically, Abu Musaab al Zarqawi is someone you have described as al Qaeda
2.0, which is pretty scary.

SCHANZER: Yes. Abu Musaab al Zarqawi is the man we caught; we intercepted his memo last month. U.S.
intelligence officials found this memo. It indicated that he was trying to continue to carry out attacks against
the United States. He was seeking help from the larger al Qaeda network and was seeking to foment
internecine violence inside Iraq. This is a man dangerous; he's been linked to attacks in Riyadh, Istanbul and
Morocco. This is essentially a freelancer. This is a lone wolf, someone that's acting alone in the name of al
Qaeda.

CAFFERTY: Where do we stand in your opinion on this war on terrorism? We have got this terrible
situation in Madrid. We've got this fellow, Zarqawi, you are talking about, the lone Wolf that is active, some
think inside Iraq. We have got terrorist attacks happening there. There is discussion all over Western Europe
of fear of terrorism, possibly being about to increase there. Are we winning this war or are we losing it?
What is your read?

SCHANZER: I think we're winning it. We've certainly -- I mean counterterrorism at its core is just restricting
the terrorist environment. So we've cut down on the amount of finances moving around in the terrorist world.
We have arrested a number of key figures. So we are doing a good job.(CNN,13 March 2004)

For details on the Madrid bombing see, Madrid 'blueprint': a dodgy document by Brendan O'Neill at
http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/ONE404A.html

Extending the War on Terrorism

Are "we winning or loosing" the war on terrorism. These statements are used to justify enhanced military
operations against this illusive individual, who is confronting US military might, all over the World. Al
Zarqawi is used profusely in Bush's press conferences and speeches in an obvious public relations ploy.

You know, I hate to predict violence, but I just understand the nature of the killers. This guy, Zarqawi, an al
Qaeda associate -- who was in Baghdad, by the way, prior to the removal of Saddam Hussein -- is still at
large in Iraq. And as you might remember, part of his operational plan was to sow violence and discord
amongst the various groups in Iraq by cold- blooded killing. And we need to help find Zarqawi so that the
people of Iraq can have a more bright -- bright future. (Press Conference, 1 June 2004, emphasis added)

And with a new interim Iraqi government, US and British troops would be in Iraq at "the request" of the
interim government, in an agreement sanctioned by the UN. "The terrorists are still at large": The tasks of the
so-called "multinational force" would include "preventing and deterring terrorism", namely going after Al
Zarqawi, as a means to "establishing democracy" under G-8's "political and economic reform in the Middle
East and North Africa."

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 9

198- CBS tv, FBI report revealed on May 15, 2002 199- A Reasearch done by Los Angeles Times on
November 10-13 2001 200- A poll revealed in The Wall Street Journal, 11 Eylül 2002 201- A work on the
media's attitute done by the students at Ankara University Faculty of Communication in ''public opinion

118
class'', 2003 202- For The US Secret State see Vankin 1996; Constantine1997; chapter 2000 203- Meyssan's
book 2002 204- Bush‘s speech at UN on September 7, 2002, and his speech in Cincinnati on October 7,2002,
and for his speeches January 28, 2003 and June 30, 2003 www.whitehouse.org 205- The Congress report
dated 1994, Michael Moore, ''Dude, Where is my Country?'', August 2003, November 27,1994, Financial
Times 206- The news about the list of the firms which sold these equipments in Los Angales Weekly in
2003 relying on 1994 Congress report , Anthrax made in USA, April 25,- May 1, 2003, Jim Crogan 207-
Miliyet, December 29, 2003, Bremer disavowed Blair 208- ―Do you have blood?‖ research on Kelly by
www. alınteri.org 209- NATO Commander General Wesley Clark had refused the request, NCB news, June
15, 2003 210- Bush‘s speeches in New Mexico on January 28, and in Colorado on January 31, in South
Dakato on November 1, in New Hampshire on November 2 in Florida on November 3, in Minnesota on
November 4 in Missouri, Arkansas and Texsas, White House news 211- Powell's speech at UN on
February 5, 2003 212- Colin Powell‘s interview with NBC and Fox Tv, on September 13, 2004. 213- The
New York Times, William Safire's article ''Al Qaeda is in North Iraq'' 214- Newsweek, December 2003,
The documents came out fake, December 29, 2003, Milliyet, Hürriyet 215- Michael Moore's book ''Dude
where Is my Country?'', August 2003 216- The list of those who participated in the Iraq War 217- Yenişafak
Newspaper October 22, 2003, Rape Terror in Iraq 218- Turkey, November 7, 2003, Resource:Islam Online
219- The Washington Post, March 24, 2003, ''Heroine'' Lynch 220- June 8, 2003, New York Times, Mitch
Potter, The real resque story of Lynch 221- A reasearch done by FAIR while going to the Iraq War
www.fair.com 222- ABC, April 26, 2003 Some Chemical weapons were found in Iraq1 223- Prof Haluk
Sahin's Commentation on British Media in the interview by Erem Kargul from Turkish Time'da Erem Kargül
224- Michael Moore's book ''Dude, Where is my country?'' 225- Articles related with anthrax lies in the US
written by Deborah MacKenzie and Biologic weapon expert Ken Alibek in New Scientist 226- October 23,
2002, German Newspaper Junge Welt , Herald Neuber, Anthrax is made of US 227- Evrensel and Zaman
Newspapers dated October 26, 2002, Anthrax panic in the US 228- December 17, 2001, Yeni Şafak, Taha
Kıvanç 229- Egyptian manager of Al Jazeera Yosri Fouda tells about the cassette wars, BIM news agent,
October 2003. 230- The Independent, November 9, 2003, Andrew Gumbel, Bush‘s lies 231- CNN,
December 24, 2003, The color of the alert is orange. 232- Michael Chossodovsky, Who isAbu Musab Al-
Zarkawi?, 11 June 2004, www.globalresearch.ca

CHAPTER 10

SADDAM; DISCARDED SCARECROW OF MATRIX

His name was first heard with the assassination of Kasim, Iraq president, in 1959.Then he was labelled
''communist'' by western world. Saddam was a member of Baath Party which was like a mafia organization
rather than a political party.When Baath Party took over the administration in 1963 his militias immidiately
started to hunt ''real communist'' and killed thousands of them. CIA then showed Baath the names of
unwanted persons.
In 1963 Saddam's Baath Party took over the administration throuh a coup. CIA helped organizing the
coup to get rid of the goverment which was impartial. Afterwards it supported some terror actions including
mass arrestment of Iraq Communist Party members. After 1968 Saddam ascended to the second man
position of Iraq. The state administration was also then trying to give anti-impreialist impression. But in
1970 ''Black September '' when the King of neighbour Jordan attacked on Palestine Liberation Organization
15000 Iraq soldiers who were in Jordan just watched for the goverment commanded to do so.
In 1975 Saddam became the chief of Iraq oils and nationalizing them surprised the British who had been
running the oils till then. Saddam who pioneered the foundation of OPEC had given the real stroke through
nationalization. In 1979 being the only man Saddam leaned his back against the US and turned to an armed
scarecrow for the Arab World. It was the American Central Bank to open an account for Saddam to buy
weapon.
His attempts like collaboration with Palestineses and founding an Arab union against the great powers
were just vain promises. The hostility of the Iraq Baath Party towards the Syria Baath Party was so intense
that Saddam Hussain did not hasitate to kill the leaders of PLO for they allied with Syria in 1980. All his
success was with the help of the US. After the overthrown of Iran Shah Pahlavi in 1979 the US supported

119
Iraq against Iran. The Saddam regime also got the help of the US when they killed 5000 Kurds in Halapche
with chemical weapons. The US supported and armed the Saddam regime in Iraq till they invaded Kuwait.
In 1980 Iraq walked over Iran and launched a war which reminds the World War I with Saddam's cruelty.
The UN preferred remaining silent against this attack. Because preventing the Iran Revolution in 1979 was
an expected and wanted improvement by the westerns. The US even transferred the information they got
about Iran through satellites. The Iraq Army used this information for chemical weapon attacks which later
they directed also towards the Iraq Kurds. All of a sudden Iraq turned to the 4th biggest military power of
the world. It was the US, British and French weapon industries who profitted for they were fed by petrol
dollars.
The US took part in the Iraq war directly. The US Navy shot down an Iranian Airbus plane in 1988 and
caused hundreds of people to die. Thanks to this help Iraq managed to defeat Iran. But because of the long
term war they had a great deal of debt left. To get oil and money Saddam sent its troops to Kuwait. The US
ambassador saying that border conflicts should be solved among Arabs trapped Saddam. Then when the
troops entered Kuwait Senior Bush, president of the term announced that Saddam was the new Hitler. Since
the invasion of Kuwait in 1990 the West has always called him terrorist, not before....
George W. Bush claimed that he struggles against terrorism for the sake of democracy. Senior Bush who
directs Junior Bush worked as a CIA agent during the Vietnam War in 1960s. In this war 2000.000 civillians
had died. He was the head of CIA when CIA was considered responsible for the mass killings and terror
actions. CIA had a serious role in the coup in Chile in 1973 and again opponent leaders in Latin America
were killed through the Vulture Operations with the help of CIA. With the Vulture Operation for example
some union members in Argentina and Chile were taken into plane and were thrown down into the ocean.
The last action of Senior Bush was killing of 15 tohusands people most of whom were old and civillians with
plane bombardament.
Russ W. Baker in his March-April issued article titled ''Saddam Hussain-A CIA Puppet'' published in
Colombia Journalism Review wrote about weapon sale of Bush to Iraq and he called this ''Iraqgate''. Banca
Nacional del Lavoro, the biggest bank of Atlanta Branch of Italy opened a 5 billion dollar account for
Saddam in 1985-1989 and as guarantee accepted Bush's guarantee letter for Saddam before he became
president. Because Bush showed 2 billion dollars from The American Central Bank and Ministery of
Agriculture as guarantee. Saddam of course did not buy flour but bought chemical weapon like Sarin Gas
with that money. Nobody would have heard about it if Democrat Henry Gonzales, head of The Bank
Comission House had not told about it. After this attempt Senator's car was shot and and he was hushed up.
In 1989 the US foreign minister James Baker and Iraq foreign minister Tarik Aziz announced in a common
press conference that the US made 1 billion dollar-donation help to Iraq. With this money Saddam again
bought weapon from Britain. About this subject an article was published in Times. According to some
documents, in 1988 a US company sent Iraq 19 container of Anthrax bacteria. The US, Britain and Italy
definitely supported Saddam. Bush who commanded Iraqis captured during the Gulf War to be killed and
who is considered to be war criminal is still escaping from judgement.(233)
Vice president Dick Cheney is a war supporter politician who was defense advisor of Senior Bush and who
had an important role to push the Gulf War. The reason why he is a man of war is that he and his wife Lynn
Cheney are the members of two big weapon companies administration. It was his own company which sold
weapon to Iraq. He was also former president of Halliburton, the US company which put the oil wells fire
out in Iraq.
Secretary of State Colin Powell directed the Gulf War during Senior Bush's term as the head of General
Staff. He is responsible for the genocide of 400 people most of whom were the old, children and women in
My Lai village in Vietnam in 1969. He was one of the leaders of the Panama invasion in which 10.000
civillians were killed in 1989. But today he is introduced as peaceful by the media.
CIA likes dictators like Saddam.Because it is easier to deal with one man rather than democracy. There are
many other examples. For example, General Noriega became the dictator of Panama in 1993 March with the
help of CIA. He had been already working for CIA since 1967. It was known that he had dealt with drugs
trafficking since 1972. During the CIA presidency of senior Bush his appointment to the head of Panama
intelligence service was supported by CIA. Along with 1980s he gathered information about the opponents
in Central America. He was the key man in the Contra-Guerilla attacks in the name of CIA. Senior Bush
visited Noriega in in Panama in 1983. But for he conflicted with the US benefits he was overthrown with an
operation which caused 10.000 civillians to die by the US army in 1989 December.
Slobodan Milosevic was a Serbian leader whom also the US called autocratic and declared war. He was
welcomed by the Western World when he took over the adiministration in 1989. When he was called ''a man

120
we can do bussiness with'' by Richard Holbrooke Milosevic was increasing the attacks on the Albenians.
When the Bosnia War was over with the Dayton Treaty in 1995 the places of Milosevic in Serbia and
Tudjman in Hirvatistan were consolidated. The US said ''stop'' to him in Kosova in 1999. Serbia was bombed
and Milosevic was delivered by his own nation for 1,5 billion dollars. Today he is being judged in the war
crimes court.
Those who said they were going to bring democracy to Iraq actually they wanted to bring a ''puppet
administration''. Now mild puppets like Karzai who was educated in the US in Afghanistan are in fashion
rather than dictators. This is the democracy as they call. Iraq had not let the UN weapon inspectors in since
1988. Even the bombardments carried on by the US and Britain for years did not change its decision. It has
two pretexts: First Bagdad believes that the UN weapon inspectors works for the US benefits. Secondly the
UN accepted to send weapon inspectors provided that the embargo which had been applied since 1991 is
abolished. The Democrats were getting angry with the Republicans for they think that no atomb bomb was
found during the inspections in 1998 for the inspectors were volunteers. They were openly accusing Clinton
of being clumsy and were insisting that Saddam produced atom bomb.The Democrats did not believe that
Saddam produced nuclear weapon after the 1998 inspections and were defensing Clinton.
Scott Ritter an expert in the weapon inspectors comittee in 1997 also accepts that the weapon inspectoras
in Iraq spied for the US. In a programme called ''Newsnight'' on CNN that Ritter participated with Richard
Butler, head of the Weapon Inspectors Comittee revealed that some of the comittee members gave openly
secret information of Iraq and especially about the Saddam Hussain's shelters to CIA. Ritter wrote about this
reality in his book ''War for Iraq- The Truths That Bush Administration Doesn't Want You To Know''. (Metis
Press House 2002)
''Saddam used chemical weapon within our knowledge, with our weapons, our money and our military
intelligence in the Iran War. The US didn't overthrow Saddam Hussain during the Gulf War and prevented
the attempts of Iraqi rebels for overthrow of Saddam.'' said briefly Ritter in his book. Whatever it is Ritter
remarked that Saddam was a dragon created by the US.
Ritter has a realist approach to the War and Saddam: ''We created a dragon and walked with him. Iraq
War will launch such a fire in Middle East that the war against terrorr will go out of control. New terrorist
attacks on the US will be inevitable. Let's say we overthrew Saddam without upsetting the regional balances
will it be better to bring someone else in his place? The Shiites who are the majority are bound to Iran
religiously and ideologically. Letting this group take over the administration means a fundamentalist
ideologic link with Iran which is located just on the oil strategically. We can not either let Kurds who
compose 23% of the Iraqi population. Neighbour Turks who has been fighting with Kurds never let this be.
Ritter denies the Bush administration claims about Iraq:
The capacity of Iraq to produce chemical and nuclear weapon were annihilated.
The events which caused the UN inspectors to leave Iraq in 1998 were provocation.
Iraq could not have reproduced these weapons in the meantime.
A link between Saddam and Al Qaeda is impossible.
The change of regime in Iraq will not open a way for democracy.
The War constitutes a great danger for Middle East and use of nuclear weapon is on the agenda.(234)
Ritter disproofed all the war pretexts of Bush administration. This war will pass into history as an attempt
of invasion. Swedish weapon inspector Hans Blix who inspected before the war in Iraq asking ''Haven't you
found chemical weapon yet?'' made fun of the US which started fighting without UN and who became
retired in 2003 June and Egyptian scientist Muhammad Al Baradei were good men of the term.
The Democrats thought that it would be Vietnam War II if the US forces stay at least ten years more in Iraq
after the invasion.The question ''Are the US peoeple ready for the 2nd Vieatnam?'' weakens Bush. Iraq is not
like Afghanistan. Saddam who had the 4th biggest army of the world in 1991 was guarded by 250 thousands
bodyguards. Besides, if Iraqi people joins the bodyguards the Iraq war would turn to a boggy swamp.
Another important matter is the cost of the War. The Bush administration had spent 400 billion dollar extra
money from the US budget for defense and security after Sept 11 in one year. The 1991 War was paid by
Saudis and Kuwait. A new Iraq war expenses were going to be taken from the American people's tax income.
Thus they put 350 billion dollar new taxes in 2003. Good economy heritage left by Clinton was somehow
consumed. The scandals and collapsed companies in which also Bush's name is involved left questions in the
minds. It is believed that the war screams of Bush are to cover up these scandals. The North American
people find Bush's IQ and charisma inefficient. Bush was elected controversially with the Florida votes but
after Sept 11 people forgot about this and supported him. After Bush disturbed the Democrats the old pages

121
were opened again and it was reminded on CNN that Bush in fact was defeated by Al Gore and he was
elected controversially.
When the US president George W.Bush couldn't convince the US politicians and people about the
pretexts for Iraq invasion he got stressed and started to blunder one after the other. He accused the
Democrats of not thinking of the country's security when he made a speech before the Senate. The ''donkeys''
and the ''elephants'' who started cross fires increased the division in the US. Bush who was not found
convincing about the Saddam's link with Laden and his atom bomb production made another incredible gaffe
and said ;''Saddam tried to kill my father.'' It was found out that Saddam had planned an assassination when
Senior Bush visited Kuwait in 1997. Everybody, including CNN made fun of Bush who gave this event as
the pretext of war. Was Iraq adventure for the revenge of Bush's father?(235)
The US plans prepared for Iraq leader Saddam Hussain were unreasonable to Ankara that they have
always pointed out all the drawbacks to the plans. Though some consider the foreign policy of Turkey in
Middle East inefficient in fact the foreign ministry has followed a fine and conscious policy. The main policy
is the respect for the terrirtorial integrity of Iraq. The US hadn't overthrown Saddam because of its benefits
during the time between Senior Bush and Junior Bush. The wish for discarding Saddam after Sept 11 was a
kind of ultimatum given to the Sauidis for they drew their money back from the US banks. If there wasn't the
US Saddam would attack on Saudi Arabia. The Saudis understood very late that it is their turn after Saddam.
Saddam did his duty well as a scarecrow and must now be discarded. Saddam had always helped the US be
powerfull in the region.
The US forces in Saudi Arabia owe their presence to Saddam. The US captured 200 million Saudi world
by settling down in Saudi arabia, the richest country, with their request and thanks to Saddam. Before the
Gulf War the Arab counties had a little power and even almost no power. Their expense for arms in the last
13 years is ten times more than Turkey's yearly budget. Saudi budget has had deficit in the recent years.The
money poured out fed the US weapons industry and Saddam is responsible for this. The US, training the
Arab security forces made a great deal of money. The US which controls not only Middle East but also
Africa from its bases in the region used Saddam so well that no Arab country could say '' OK, Saddam
danger is over, your mission is completed, go back home now.''
Saddam was necessary for Israel as well as America. While Saddam's attack on Kuwait terrified the Arab
countries and increased the division left no power to struggle against israel. The US, with the pretext of
Saddam has given Israel 5-10 billion dollar yearly donation help. Because of the Saddam danger Saudi,
Egyptian And Jordanian intelligences had collaborated with MOSSAD. Israel-Turkey trade-military-
intelligence collaboration reached its peak due to aggressive Saddam. ''God judges fairly. Arabs had betrayed
the Ottoman Empire and now you are taking revenge by collaborating with Israel.'' had said Mrs.Haifa who
is an Iiraqi owner of Gedco, a rich legumes export company at a bussiness lunch in 2002.
Was Saddam really so powerful? The US first tried to overthrow Saddam by so called supporting Iraqi
opponents who met in the Iraq National Council of which the center is in London spiritually and a bit
financially. So called because the budget they left aside for this was not more than 250 000 dollar, that's to
say just expense of central office. It was obvious that Saddam could not be overthrown with the opponents
who gather twice a year and seperate because of disagreement, with intolerance arising from mosaic
structure of Iraq and by playing policy out. The helps stopped for a while for the money was misused.
Whenever they asked weapon they were rejected. It was clear that Saddam could not be overthrown with
Shiites who are the iraq sympathizers among the opponents, with Mesut Barzani and Jalal Talabani who are
not allowed to found a Kurdish state by Turkey.
Whatever power is brought instead of Saddam who had continued his reign despite all the embargos in a
country of which 60 % is Shiite with the support of Sunni Arab tribes who live inside and around Bagdad a
balance could not be maintained and the country would go into division like Lebanon. The Kurds would not
let Iraq remain as a whole. It was obvious that Iraq was going to disintegrate. This would please the US and
Irael most, but would devide Turkey inside. The Falcons who claimed that Saddam should be discarded
considered that it was a great chance that the US got a new scarecrow, a new toy under the name of ''fight on
terror'' after Sept. 11. There was an alternative card to put instead of Saddam scarecrow that it was enough to
capture the whole world especially the Islam world.

WE WILL SERVE THE AMERICAN SOLDIER BLACK TURKISH COFFEE

122
The news which the US media skipped knowingly was the prediction of Vietnam syndrome which was
going to be lived after the war. Saddam had sent Iraq Trade Minister Muhammed Mahdi Salih to Jordan for
propoganda against the US disinformation invasion. ''In case the Americans invade our country our people
of whom 90% has weapons in their homes are getting ready for street fights, death is waiting for them.''said
Salih and summarized; ''Our door is open for the visitor Americans but we will serve black Turkish coffeee
to the invador Americans.''
Though Salih said that his visit to Jordan was commercial his interviews with the foreign press gave the
impression that it was a last warning to the Americans. Salih's voice could not reach America because of the
US press sencorship. His explanations did not take place in any press organ except in the Toronto Star
published in Canada with an impartial interview with Toronto star reporter on March 16, 2003.
Iraq had the 4th biggest army of the world according to the number of soldiers after the US, Turkey and
China. Beside Saddam's 100 thousands private guardians who were supported with social facilities like good
salary, good education and free houses, and an army with almost 400 thousands soldiers who were poor in
life standard were ready to fight. Saddam, by making 7 million civillians get weapons divided Iraq national
defense regions into four. Salih who said that one Iraqi is worth ten Americans when fighting chest to chest
stated that street wars would start just when the Americans think the invasion is completed. That's to say
after the bombardment they were going to wait them to come in and then they were going to launch the
liberty war.
According to Salih who thinks that the Americans could not manage to capture Bagdad in the Gulf War I
because Iraq Private Republic Guardian defeated the American comandos in the land war, the US did not
win this war which was the biggest war after the World War II by fighting. What made Iraq wretched was
the death of 1,7 million Iraqis from famine and lack of medicine because of the embargo put through UN
after the war. Salih, remarking that the US demand for change of regime is against the UN norms, all
international treaties and human rights rules, stated that nobody has right to say ''Let me invade your country
and kill your civillians and then bring you a qualified democratic life and freedom.''
Salih, saying that they did not want women and children to die in the war proposed the US to trade.
Showing the documents of 5 billion dollar commercial agreement signed by Father Bush and Saddam on
August 26, 1987 and January 17, 1990 to the Toronto Star reporter Salih said that even today they sell 60 %
of their oils to the US and till last year they had bought 80 % of flour which is urgent from the US, Australia
and Canada. By growing more wheat and storing up they had got ready for the war. Saying ''If you want
more oil let's agree for sale '' to the US Salih appreciated the attitudes of Germany, France and Russia
towards the war and resistance of Turkey against the war. He also stated that the presented 40 billion dollar
trade packet to Turkey during Ecevit term, he talked about this with minister Kursad Tuzmen and reminded
that improving the trade between Iraq and Turkey would help more than a few bloody million American
dollars.
Saying that the Americans can not stand more dead soldiers but they are themselves used to this because
of Iran war and ongoing embargo Salih said there are many British graves in Iraq if they are invaded the
Americans would have to dig more graves. Salih's these messages can be considered last words of Saddam's
last words. As the best friend of Saddam and being minister for about 20 years Salih said that he was a
soldier as well and would not hesitate to fight to protect his home like every Iraqi.
Saddam was not such a man to go into exile, he was getting ready for a serious resistance. This attitude of
Bagdad can be considered a sign for a long war.(236) The Iraq administration rightly took the case as a war
of liberty. Saddam definitely did not get ready for Stalingrad defense.The war was going to continue with
suicide attacks after the invasion.
Saddam was preparing a ''crescent + suicide'' operation but they were still saying ''he is dead''. It had not
even 24 hours passed after refuting the news reported by the journalists from the front line that another lie
news was put forward, even they did not feel shame. The miserable and unfortunate position into which the
Western media went was an example of a bad lesson. BBC and CNN were the press organs which lost their
trustworthiness most. The news that Umm Quasr city was captured which was given three days before, 8
thousands of Iraqis were captured, they found a non exist chemical weapon laboratory, the Shiites giving up
resisting started to fight against Saddam with coalition forces, Tariq Aziz escaped, Saddam was dead, the one
on tvs was fake Saddam, or Saddam was on holiday in a trustic place in Mediterrennean Sea, wrong
information about the number of the woundeds or deads, Iraqis killed the hostages and many of them were
all lie.
CBC TV of Canada was tired of discerning true news from the fake one. The Western journalists do not
believe the information given by their state officials. Thus the Western Society do not believe in the

123
journalists. Saddam was among his people in the Bagdad streets embracing them but at the background were
war views with smoking buildings. Yet the Americans were still denying. At the press meetings held in
Pentagon and Umman the journalists who asked good questions were replied with long answers to make
propaganda but those who asked difficult question were replied with short and unclear answers.
Saddam was applying classical ''crescent'' tactics of Muslims; letting the enemy in and showing the center
as if weak then shooting the enemy who is in the center with the street wars method. The long ''crescent''
tactics surprise was waiting for the coaliton forces who did not face any resistance and could not see 100
thousands Republic Guardians in Bagdad. Pentagon thought Saddam lost his control and military experts
thought the Republic Guardians remained inactive because of the bombardment.

THE ANATOMY OF THE WAR

President Bush, speaking in the UN General Meeting on Sept 12, 2002 asked the UN to act for disarmament
of Iraq otherwise ''The US is ready to do an action for Iraq alone.'' he said. This upset all the balances in the
UN. France and Germany joined together against the Falcons. The leaders of both countries said an operation
to Iraq would give harm to the international coalitions against terror. Russia was trying to prevent the
operation.
In 2002 December from Germany which was against any operation to Iraq before, a different voice arose.
German foreign minister, Fischer said that they might approve an operation if the UN approves. But the
Greens wing of the goverment showed a strong reaction to this. Saudi Arabia had said they would not open
their air bases and air space for the US in the war towards Iraq but in 2002 December they gave up their
decision and guaranteed the US. An American soldier Kenneth Nichols who led those who went to Iraq as
live shield on December 30, 2002 was on the press agenda. Medal rewarded soldier Kenneth Nichols who
fought against the Iraq Army in the Gulf War this time had changed his side. This time being ready to
sacrifice his body he went to Bagdad to save Saddam from the US rockets.
Nichols and the volunteers who were going to settle in the foundations which would be the first targets of
the US rockets in Iraq set off from London on January 10. Following the Amsterdam, Brussels, Paris, Zurich,
Milan and Saraybosnia route they collected new volunteers. Their last stop was Istanbul. From Turkey, 24
people including Sema Kucuksoz, a bussinesswoman, Fatma Bostan Unsal, member of AKP founders
council joined the volunteers. Giving up the US citizenship and saying ''I will make Iraqi people forgive me''
Nichols arrived in Iraq three days before January 27, 2003 when the weapon inspectors presented that critical
report.
In 2002 March Saddam gave a message to the weapon inspectors that he could open Iraq for investigation.
No result was gained from the 2 month inspection. ''If we allow the weapon inspectors nothing will change.
The US is decisive to attack.''said Muhammad Alduri, Iraq's UN ambassador. It was said that even if Saddam
gave permission, the inspection would be difficult for the weapons were concealed in the special
laboratories, presidential palaces, factories and mobile vehicles.When the countdown for the Iraq War was
launced it was claimed that Saddam started to arm for the US attacks. It was also claimed that Saddam
obtained two of a radar system called ''Tamara'' which can identify ghost planes. They had bought weapon
from Russia and brought Russian experts.
The US and Britain were going on accumulating conglomeration of their armies in Middle East, but the
figures were in contradiction with the US allegation about the Iraq threat. According to these figures the
military power of Iraq which lost 100.000 soldiers in the Gulf War has declined seriously in the last ten
years. The War scenarios starting in 2002 July progressed in the way that not whether to do an operation of
overthrowing Saddam but how the military operation would be. The US experts, stating that it takes long to
send 250.000 soldiers to the region which a classical war requires were trying to improve an avarage
strategy including 50.000-75.000 soldiers. By 2002 December Pentagon's war plan was then ready.
According to the plan made by Pentagon which commanded ''set off!'' the target was to terminate Saddam
and 40 people around him. Bagdad Republic Guardian Headquarter, General Staff Building, the Rupublic
Guardians Base, the Rocket Progress Center and Biological Weapon Factory were going to be shot.
The first commentation of the US experts on Bush's speech on tv on March 17 was that he addressed to the
Iraqi people rather than Americans. He said ''Go out!'' to Saddam and his son and to Iraqi people He said
''surrender easily and don't burn the oil wells; (for them) we are bringing democracy and freedom for you.''
The experts thought he would speak to the Americans as well but he did not feel necessity to speak to them.
Hope for peace had collapsed. According to the Bush's speech Iraq had been transgressing the UN
decisions, supporting terror since 1991 and did not want to terminate the dangerous weapons. Father Bush

124
had told Saddam to leave Kuwait 12 years ago but now junior Bush dissmissed not only Saddam but also his
son from their own country. Nobody expected Saddam who could be expelled from Kuwait only through
war to leave his country which has a 500 000 soldiers just with an ultimatum.
In every opportunity Bush was talking about Saddam as if he was the perpetrator of Sept 11 and as if he
has a link with Al Qaeda. Majority of the American people started to think Saddam was responsible for Sept
11 and Ladin who disappeared remained at the background. The only part which concerned the American
people in Bush's speech is ;'' Don't worry! We have taken extraordinary precautions against possible terrorist
attacks. God will protect US.''
The war was postponed 2 days more ahead so that all journalist could leave the country. Most of 300
journalists were in Bagdad with their television equipments so it was difficult for them to leave the country
at once. CBC reporter asked timefrom Bush till Friday to move their expensive equipments.
The plan A of the US, the war supported by Turkey from the North was cancelled for it was rejected in the
Turkish Parliement on March 1 and plan B was put into application. The first bill of the ''Red Card'' showed
by the Turkish Parliement to the plan A was not sent to Turkey -as it is thought- but was sent to the US war
budget. Daily expense of 250 000 American soldiers deployed in the Gulf was about 2 billion dollars. For
Ankara did not accept the memorandum the war started with one month delay. The US was face to face with
50 billion dollar delay bill.The Americans were unwilling for the plan B. It was risky to launch the war
without the North front line. The Americans were regretfull for insulting the Turks. In Washington there was
self-criticism; ''We should have understood political and military anxeties of Ankara, we should not have
considered the Turks ''sold Middle Easterns'' thinking of only financially.''
On American ABS television in a debate programme in which two Republican Senators, Washington
ambassadors for Franse and Germany, domestic and foreign diplomats, journalists and people participated
the Iraq War was put on the table. It was revealed that not 200.000 but 250.000 American soldiers settled
down in the region and caused about 2 billion dollars daily expense. American senators reminded that they
fed 38.000 American soldiers in Germany for about 50 years after the World War II and said that none of
250 000 soldiers will remain in Iraq after the war and possibly this number will be as much as the one
deployed in Germany.
It seemed that religious references Bush uses affected all Americans that the speakers used the term ''devil's
ax'' for Saddam. Saddam who was the murderer of more than one million people was compared with Hitler.
Reactions of France were explained with the syndrome of unawareness of Hitler danger in 1930s. By the
way one of the main topics of the debate was that Iraq was concentrated in though North Korea launched its
nuclear weapon programme. There are nuclear weapons in more than 20 countries in the world. It is not
known how many countries have biological weapons. Because it is easy to produce it. The US, inventing a
new war pretext gave future likely super powers like China, Russia and Germany a trump card. The
Americans, stating that more than one hundred small or big wars have broken out in the last 50 years claimed
that the UN was efective in none of them and did nothing to prevent the side which started the war first. Thus
the term ''injustice, illegal war'' does not mean anything to Washington.
Germany, France and Russia's ogbjections prevented a second decision from the UN. The main fear of the
Americans who said that if they come back without fighting Saddam would firm his place in the region
becoming more famous than Nelson Mandela was to turn back without gaining anything. The US had made
the bill of the first Gulf War paid by the Arab countries, especially Saudi Arabia and Kuwait and they
wanted to make this war's bill paid by Iraq. To do this they were going to capture the oil wells. If the regime
in Iraq does not change the bill will remain in the US hand. Therefore those who hoped no war would break
out were wrong. American imperialism and capitalist notion deleted turning back with empty hands from
their books. Delaying the war increased the expenses and the expenditure which is thought to be paid by Iraq
was growing more and more.
It was quite likey that Ankara, seeing the inevitability of a war might bring a new memorandum on the
agenda. Head of General Staff Hilmi Ozkok was subjected to criticisms of the US after the memorandum
was rejected by the Turkish Parliement. But Hilmi Ozkok made a speech and saved soldier, goverment and
the Parliement from being under suspicion. Turkey was not given enough assurance about military and
political packets and the packets were never put into process to sign. If the North front line were to be open
the Turkish army which is the second biggest army in the world does not need the American Army which is
the first power in the region. Suggestions of General Staff that ''We can arm Kurds and train them. The two
big Kurdish group have about 55 000 Peshmerge guerillas in the region, let them fight each other. Let the
Turkish Army go to Bagdad through Musul and Kerkuk and let Kerkuk be under the control of the Turkish
Army.'' were rejected. The US leaving the cost of the North frontline to the Turkish Army attaching the

125
economic packet behaved meanly and playing in a twosome they spoke to Ankara and Kurds in different
aspects. The Turkish Army was insulted being offered to wait in a 20 km buffer area.
That the clever rockets missed their targets during the air raids which started on March 22 was attributed to
the secret support of Russia. The rate of Americans who found the US approach to the Iraq matter positive
was 80 % when the first American tanks entered Bagdad in April and Bush announced ''the war is over!'' on
1st May. The statue of Saddam was knocked down and according Washington it was a feast day for Iraqis. It
was the first surprise that the Shiites met the Americans with armed conflict instead of candy and flowers.
Doubtless to say that the biggest surprise was that Saddam delivered Bagdad without spending any bullet,
and 100 000 guardians had disappeared.
It was less than a year later when the US loss exceeded the figures -that's 5000- most of which after the
guerilla fights after war it lost in Vietnam in 1961-1964 everybody understood that it turned to another
Vietnam.They had Vietnam syndrome. The Americans thought that the real number of the dead and the
wounded were concealed as it was in the Vietnam War. Russian leader Putin said that the Americans fell into
boggy swamp in Iraq in which the Russians fell in Afghanistan.
The US lost 58 000 soldiers in the Vietnam War in 1961-75 and the number of the wounded was about 200
000. The dead and wounded soldiers were always replaced by the new ones. The Americans who killed more
than one million people most of whom were civillians did not hesitate to use chemical weapons. They turned
back their homes leaving a ruined North Vietnam behind. Those who saw the terror in Vietnam had a
permanent trauma which is called ''Vietnam Syndrome''. The US could not gain even a dime from Vietnam
except Hollywood movie industry. The Soviets and China had supported Vietnam. An outer support is urgent
to turn Iraq to Vietnam. Iraq could be a good opportunity for those who want to give arrogant US a lesson.
Therefore Bush says that suicide attacks are done by 5000 volunteers came from abroad and blames Syria
and Saudi Arabia.
Support for Bush fell down to 42 % when dead bodies started to come home. There was an incredible fall
in six months. More than 55 % of people did not approve afterwar policy of the Bush administration.
According to a poll people were asked ''What happens three year later?'' and every eight people out of ten
replied ''Our loss will be the same or more than now ''. For people can see the reality which was seen only
after being stayed in Vietnam for years and comparing Iraq with Vietnam makes Bush and his team uneasy.
''Loss rate is the critical point for Bush to be elected again.''said Merle Black, professor of political science in
Emory University in Atlanta and added; ''Everyday there is a problem.If it goes on like this Bush's chance to
be elected goes into danger.''
Bush and his team found a remedy by banning the pictures of coffins of soliders died in Iraq on tvs. This
time American people understood the reality quicker than they did in Vietnam War. British people are more
uneasy and fed up than the Americans; there public passed to the other side very quickly.

TORTURE AT ABU GHRAIB

The New Yorker reporter Seymour M. Hersh found a scandal that American soldiers brutalized Iraqis at Abu
Ghraib in April 30, 2003. He was asking, How far up does the responsibility go? Since then this scandal has
been hit US credibility all over the world. There is Hersh report:
In the era of Saddam Hussein, Abu Ghraib, twenty miles west of Baghdad, was one of the world‘s most
notorious prisons, with torture, weekly executions, and vile living conditions. As many as fifty thousand men
and women—no accurate count is possible—were jammed into Abu Ghraib at one time, in twelve-by-
twelve-foot cells that were little more than human holding pits.
In the looting that followed the regime‘s collapse, last April, the huge prison complex, by then deserted, was
stripped of everything that could be removed, including doors, windows, and bricks. The coalition authorities
had the floors tiled, cells cleaned and repaired, and toilets, showers, and a new medical center added. Abu
Ghraib was now a U.S. military prison. Most of the prisoners, however—by the fall there were several
thousand, including women and teen-agers—were civilians, many of whom had been picked up in random
military sweeps and at highway checkpoints. They fell into three loosely defined categories: common
criminals; security detainees suspected of ―crimes against the coalition‖; and a small number of suspected
―high-value‖ leaders of the insurgency against the coalition forces.
Last June, Janis Karpinski, an Army reserve brigadier general, was named commander of the 800th Military
Police Brigade and put in charge of military prisons in Iraq. General Karpinski, the only female commander

126
in the war zone, was an experienced operations and intelligence officer who had served with the Special
Forces and in the 1991 Gulf War, but she had never run a prison system. Now she was in charge of three
large jails, eight battalions, and thirty-four hundred Army reservists, most of whom, like her, had no training
in handling prisoners.
General Karpinski, who had wanted to be a soldier since she was five, is a business consultant in civilian life,
and was enthusiastic about her new job. In an interview last December with the St. Petersburg Times, she
said that, for many of the Iraqi inmates at Abu Ghraib, ―living conditions now are better in prison than at
home. At one point we were concerned that they wouldn‘t want to leave.‖
A month later, General Karpinski was formally admonished and quietly suspended, and a major investigation
into the Army‘s prison system, authorized by Lieutenant General Ricardo S. Sanchez, the senior commander
in Iraq, was under way. A fifty-three-page report, obtained by The New Yorker, written by Major General
Antonio M. Taguba and not meant for public release, was completed in late February. Its conclusions about
the institutional failures of the Army prison system were devastating. Specifically, Taguba found that
between October and December of 2003 there were numerous instances of ―sadistic, blatant, and wanton
criminal abuses‖ at Abu Ghraib. This systematic and illegal abuse of detainees, Taguba reported, was
perpetrated by soldiers of the 372nd Military Police Company, and also by members of the American
intelligence community. (The 372nd was attached to the 320th M.P. Battalion, which reported to Karpinski‘s
brigade headquarters.) Taguba‘s report listed some of the wrongdoing:
Breaking chemical lights and pouring the phosphoric liquid on detainees; pouring cold water on naked
detainees; beating detainees with a broom handle and a chair; threatening male detainees with rape; allowing
a military police guard to stitch the wound of a detainee who was injured after being slammed against the
wall in his cell; sodomizing a detainee with a chemical light and perhaps a broom stick, and using military
working dogs to frighten and intimidate detainees with threats of attack, and in one instance actually biting a
detainee.
There was stunning evidence to support the allegations, Taguba added—―detailed witness statements and the
discovery of extremely graphic photographic evidence.‖ Photographs and videos taken by the soldiers as the
abuses were happening were not included in his report, Taguba said, because of their ―extremely sensitive
nature.‖
The photographs—several of which were broadcast on CBS‘s ―60 Minutes 2‖ end of the April, 2004.—show
leering G.I.s taunting naked Iraqi prisoners who are forced to assume humiliating poses. Six suspects—Staff
Sergeant Ivan L. Frederick II, known as Chip, who was the senior enlisted man; Specialist Charles A.
Graner; Sergeant Javal Davis; Specialist Megan Ambuhl; Specialist Sabrina Harman; and Private Jeremy
Sivits—are now facing prosecution in Iraq, on charges that include conspiracy, dereliction of duty, cruelty
toward prisoners, maltreatment, assault, and indecent acts. A seventh suspect, Private Lynndie England, was
reassigned to Fort Bragg, North Carolina, after becoming pregnant.
The photographs tell it all. In one, Private England, a cigarette dangling from her mouth, is giving a jaunty
thumbs-up sign and pointing at the genitals of a young Iraqi, who is naked except for a sandbag over his
head, as he masturbates. Three other hooded and naked Iraqi prisoners are shown, hands reflexively crossed
over their genitals. A fifth prisoner has his hands at his sides. In another, England stands arm in arm with
Specialist Graner; both are grinning and giving the thumbs-up behind a cluster of perhaps seven naked Iraqis,
knees bent, piled clumsily on top of each other in a pyramid. There is another photograph of a cluster of
naked prisoners, again piled in a pyramid. Near them stands Graner, smiling, his arms crossed; a woman
soldier stands in front of him, bending over, and she, too, is smiling. Then, there is another cluster of hooded
bodies, with a female soldier standing in front, taking photographs. Yet another photograph shows a
kneeling, naked, unhooded male prisoner, head momentarily turned away from the camera, posed to make it
appear that he is performing oral sex on another male prisoner, who is naked and hooded.
Such dehumanization is unacceptable in any culture, but it is especially so in the Arab world. Homosexual
acts are against Islamic law and it is humiliating for men to be naked in front of other men, Bernard Haykel,
a professor of Middle Eastern studies at New York University, explained. ―Being put on top of each other
and forced to masturbate, being naked in front of each other—it‘s all a form of torture,‖ Haykel said.

127
Two Iraqi faces that do appear in the photographs are those of dead men. There is the battered face of
prisoner No. 153399, and the bloodied body of another prisoner, wrapped in cellophane and packed in ice.
There is a photograph of an empty room, splattered with blood.
The 372nd‘s abuse of prisoners seemed almost routine—a fact of Army life that the soldiers felt no need to
hide. On April 9th, at an Article 32 hearing (the military equivalent of a grand jury) in the case against
Sergeant Frederick, at Camp Victory, near Baghdad, one of the witnesses, Specialist Matthew Wisdom, an
M.P., told the courtroom what happened when he and other soldiers delivered seven prisoners, hooded and
bound, to the so-called ―hard site‖ at Abu Ghraib—seven tiers of cells where the inmates who were
considered the most dangerous were housed. The men had been accused of starting a riot in another section
of the prison. Wisdom said:
SFC Snider grabbed my prisoner and threw him into a pile. . . . I do not think it was right to put them in a
pile. I saw SSG Frederic, SGT Davis and CPL Graner walking around the pile hitting the prisoners. I
remember SSG Frederick hitting one prisoner in the side of its [sic] ribcage. The prisoner was no danger to
SSG Frederick. . . . I left after that.
When he returned later, Wisdom testified:
I saw two naked detainees, one masturbating to another kneeling with its mouth open. I thought I should just
get out of there. I didn‘t think it was right . . . I saw SSG Frederick walking towards me, and he said, ―Look
what these animals do when you leave them alone for two seconds.‖ I heard PFC England shout out, ―He‘s
getting hard.‖
Wisdom testified that he told his superiors what had happened, and assumed that ―the issue was taken care
of.‖ He said, ―I just didn‘t want to be part of anything that looked criminal.‖

The abuses became public because of the outrage of Specialist Joseph M. Darby, an M.P. whose role
emerged during the Article 32 hearing against Chip Frederick. A government witness, Special Agent Scott
Bobeck, who is a member of the Army‘s Criminal Investigation Division, or C.I.D., told the court, according
to an abridged transcript made available to me, ―The investigation started after SPC Darby . . . got a CD from
CPL Graner. . . . He came across pictures of naked detainees.‖ Bobeck said that Darby had ―initially put an
anonymous letter under our door, then he later came forward and gave a sworn statement. He felt very bad
about it and thought it was very wrong.‖
Questioned further, the Army investigator said that Frederick and his colleagues had not been given any
―training guidelines‖ that he was aware of. The M.P.s in the 372nd had been assigned to routine traffic and
police duties upon their arrival in Iraq, in the spring of 2003. In October of 2003, the 372nd was ordered to
prison-guard duty at Abu Ghraib. Frederick, at thirty-seven, was far older than his colleagues, and was a
natural leader; he had also worked for six years as a guard for the Virginia Department of Corrections.
Bobeck explained:
What I got is that SSG Frederick and CPL Graner were road M.P.s and were put in charge because they were
civilian prison guards and had knowledge of how things were supposed to be run.
Bobeck also testified that witnesses had said that Frederick, on one occasion, ―had punched a detainee in the
chest so hard that the detainee almost went into cardiac arrest.‖
At the Article 32 hearing, the Army informed Frederick and his attorneys, Captain Robert Shuck, an Army
lawyer, and Gary Myers, a civilian, that two dozen witnesses they had sought, including General Karpinski
and all of Frederick‘s co-defendants, would not appear. Some had been excused after exercising their Fifth
Amendment right; others were deemed to be too far away from the courtroom. ―The purpose of an Article 32
hearing is for us to engage witnesses and discover facts,‖ Gary Myers told me. ―We ended up with a c.i.d.
agent and no alleged victims to examine.‖ After the hearing, the presiding investigative officer ruled that
there was sufficient evidence to convene a court-martial against Frederick.
Myers, who was one of the military defense attorneys in the My Lai prosecutions of the nineteen-seventies,
told me that his client‘s defense will be that he was carrying out the orders of his superiors and, in particular,
the directions of military intelligence. He said, ―Do you really think a group of kids from rural Virginia

128
decided to do this on their own? Decided that the best way to embarrass Arabs and make them talk was to
have them walk around nude?‖
In letters and e-mails to family members, Frederick repeatedly noted that the military-intelligence teams,
which included C.I.A. officers and linguists and interrogation specialists from private defense contractors,
were the dominant force inside Abu Ghraib. In a letter written in January, he said:
I questioned some of the things that I saw . . . such things as leaving inmates in their cell with no clothes or
in female underpants, handcuffing them to the door of their cell—and the answer I got was, ―This is how
military intelligence (MI) wants it done.‖ . . . . MI has also instructed us to place a prisoner in an isolation
cell with little or no clothes, no toilet or running water, no ventilation or window, for as much as three days.
The military-intelligence officers have ―encouraged and told us, ‗Great job,‘ they were now getting positive
results and information,‖ Frederick wrote. ―CID has been present when the military working dogs were used
to intimidate prisoners at MI‘s request.‖ At one point, Frederick told his family, he pulled aside his superior
officer, Lieutenant Colonel Jerry Phillabaum, the commander of the 320th M.P. Battalion, and asked about
the mistreatment of prisoners. ―His reply was ‗Don‘t worry about it.‘‖
In November, Frederick wrote, an Iraqi prisoner under the control of what the Abu Ghraib guards called
―O.G.A.,‖ or other government agencies—that is, the C.I.A. and its paramilitary employees—was brought to
his unit for questioning. ―They stressed him out so bad that the man passed away. They put his body in a
body bag and packed him in ice for approximately twenty-four hours in the shower. . . . The next day the
medics came and put his body on a stretcher, placed a fake IV in his arm and took him away.‖ The dead Iraqi
was never entered into the prison‘s inmate-control system, Frederick recounted, ―and therefore never had a
number.‖

Frederick‘s defense is, of course, highly self-serving. But the complaints in his letters and e-mails home were
reinforced by two internal Army reports—Taguba‘s and one by the Army‘s chief law-enforcement officer,
Provost Marshal Donald Ryder, a major general.
Last fall, General Sanchez ordered Ryder to review the prison system in Iraq and recommend ways to
improve it. Ryder‘s report, filed on November 5th, concluded that there were potential human-rights,
training, and manpower issues, system-wide, that needed immediate attention. It also discussed serious
concerns about the tension between the missions of the military police assigned to guard the prisoners and
the intelligence teams who wanted to interrogate them. Army regulations limit intelligence activity by the
M.P.s to passive collection. But something had gone wrong at Abu Ghraib.
There was evidence dating back to the Afghanistan war, the Ryder report said, that M.P.s had worked with
intelligence operatives to ―set favorable conditions for subsequent interviews‖—a euphemism for breaking
the will of prisoners. ―Such actions generally run counter to the smooth operation of a detention facility,
attempting to maintain its population in a compliant and docile state.‖ General Karpinski‘s brigade, Ryder
reported, ―has not been directed to change its facility procedures to set the conditions for MI interrogations,
nor participate in those interrogations.‖ Ryder called for the establishment of procedures to ―define the role
of military police soldiers . . .clearly separating the actions of the guards from those of the military
intelligence personnel.‖ The officers running the war in Iraq were put on notice.
Ryder undercut his warning, however, by concluding that the situation had not yet reached a crisis point.
Though some procedures were flawed, he said, he found ―no military police units purposely applying
inappropriate confinement practices.‖ His investigation was at best a failure and at worst a coverup.
Taguba, in his report, was polite but direct in refuting his fellow-general. ―Unfortunately, many of the
systemic problems that surfaced during [Ryder‘s] assessment are the very same issues that are the subject of
this investigation,‖ he wrote. ―In fact, many of the abuses suffered by detainees occurred during, or near to,
the time of that assessment.‖ The report continued, ―Contrary to the findings of MG Ryder‘s report, I find
that personnel assigned to the 372nd MP Company, 800th MP Brigade were directed to change facility
procedures to ‗set the conditions‘ for MI interrogations.‖ Army intelligence officers, C.I.A. agents, and
private contractors ―actively requested that MP guards set physical and mental conditions for favorable
interrogation of witnesses.‖

129
Taguba backed up his assertion by citing evidence from sworn statements to Army C.I.D. investigators.
Specialist Sabrina Harman, one of the accused M.P.s, testified that it was her job to keep detainees awake,
including one hooded prisoner who was placed on a box with wires attached to his fingers, toes, and penis.
She stated, ―MI wanted to get them to talk. It is Graner and Frederick‘s job to do things for MI and OGA to
get these people to talk.‖
Another witness, Sergeant Javal Davis, who is also one of the accused, told C.I.D. investigators, ―I witnessed
prisoners in the MI hold section . . . being made to do various things that I would question morally. . . . We
were told that they had different rules.‖ Taguba wrote, ―Davis also stated that he had heard MI insinuate to
the guards to abuse the inmates. When asked what MI said he stated: ‗Loosen this guy up for us.‘‗Make sure
he has a bad night.‘‗Make sure he gets the treatment.‘‖ Military intelligence made these comments to Graner
and Frederick, Davis said. ―The MI staffs to my understanding have been giving Graner compliments . . .
statements like, ‗Good job, they‘re breaking down real fast. They answer every question. They‘re giving out
good information.‘‖
When asked why he did not inform his chain of command about the abuse, Sergeant Davis answered,
―Because I assumed that if they were doing things out of the ordinary or outside the guidelines, someone
would have said something. Also the wing‖—where the abuse took place—―belongs to MI and it appeared
MI personnel approved of the abuse.‖
Another witness, Specialist Jason Kennel, who was not accused of wrongdoing, said, ―I saw them nude, but
MI would tell us to take away their mattresses, sheets, and clothes.‖ (It was his view, he added, that if M.I.
wanted him to do this ―they needed to give me paperwork.‖) Taguba also cited an interview with Adel L.
Nakhla, a translator who was an employee of Titan, a civilian contractor. He told of one night when a ―bunch
of people from MI‖ watched as a group of handcuffed and shackled inmates were subjected to abuse by
Graner and Frederick.
General Taguba saved his harshest words for the military-intelligence officers and private contractors. He
recommended that Colonel Thomas Pappas, the commander of one of the M.I. brigades, be reprimanded and
receive non-judicial punishment, and that Lieutenant Colonel Steven Jordan, the former director of the Joint
Interrogation and Debriefing Center, be relieved of duty and reprimanded. He further urged that a civilian
contractor, Steven Stephanowicz, of CACI International, be fired from his Army job, reprimanded, and
denied his security clearances for lying to the investigating team and allowing or ordering military policemen
―who were not trained in interrogation techniques to facilitate interrogations by ‗setting conditions‘ which
were neither authorized‖ nor in accordance with Army regulations. ―He clearly knew his instructions equated
to physical abuse,‖ Taguba wrote. He also recommended disciplinary action against a second CACI
employee, John Israel. (A spokeswoman for CACI said that the company had ―received no formal
communication‖ from the Army about the matter.)
―I suspect,‖ Taguba concluded, that Pappas, Jordan, Stephanowicz, and Israel ―were either directly or
indirectly responsible for the abuse at Abu Ghraib,‖ and strongly recommended immediate disciplinary
action.

The problems inside the Army prison system in Iraq were not hidden from senior commanders. During
Karpinski‘s seven-month tour of duty, Taguba noted, there were at least a dozen officially reported incidents
involving escapes, attempted escapes, and other serious security issues that were investigated by officers of
the 800th M.P. Brigade. Some of the incidents had led to the killing or wounding of inmates and M.P.s, and
resulted in a series of ―lessons learned‖ inquiries within the brigade. Karpinski invariably approved the
reports and signed orders calling for changes in day-to-day procedures. But Taguba found that she did not
follow up, doing nothing to insure that the orders were carried out. Had she done so, he added, ―cases of
abuse may have been prevented.‖
General Taguba further found that Abu Ghraib was filled beyond capacity, and that the M.P. guard force was
significantly undermanned and short of resources. ―This imbalance has contributed to the poor living
conditions, escapes, and accountability lapses,‖ he wrote. There were gross differences, Taguba said,
between the actual number of prisoners on hand and the number officially recorded. A lack of proper
screening also meant that many innocent Iraqis were wrongly being detained—indefinitely, it seemed, in
some cases. The Taguba study noted that more than sixty per cent of the civilian inmates at Abu Ghraib were

130
deemed not to be a threat to society, which should have enabled them to be released. Karpinski‘s defense,
Taguba said, was that her superior officers ―routinely‖ rejected her recommendations regarding the release of
such prisoners.
Karpinski was rarely seen at the prisons she was supposed to be running, Taguba wrote. He also found a
wide range of administrative problems, including some that he considered ―without precedent in my military
career.‖ The soldiers, he added, were ―poorly prepared and untrained . . . prior to deployment, at the
mobilization site, upon arrival in theater, and throughout the mission.‖
General Taguba spent more than four hours interviewing Karpinski, whom he described as extremely
emotional: ―What I found particularly disturbing in her testimony was her complete unwillingness to either
understand or accept that many of the problems inherent in the 800th MP Brigade were caused or
exacerbated by poor leadership and the refusal of her command to both establish and enforce basic standards
and principles among its soldiers.‖
Taguba recommended that Karpinski and seven brigade military-police officers and enlisted men be relieved
of command and formally reprimanded. No criminal proceedings were suggested for Karpinski; apparently,
the loss of promotion and the indignity of a public rebuke were seen as enough punishment.

After the story broke on CBS last week, the Pentagon announced that Major General Geoffrey Miller, the
new head of the Iraqi prison system, had arrived in Baghdad and was on the job. He had been the
commander of the Guantánamo Bay detention center. General Sanchez also authorized an investigation into
possible wrongdoing by military and civilian interrogators.
As the international furor grew, senior military officers, and President Bush, insisted that the actions of a few
did not reflect the conduct of the military as a whole. Taguba‘s report, however, amounts to an unsparing
study of collective wrongdoing and the failure of Army leadership at the highest levels. The picture he draws
of Abu Ghraib is one in which Army regulations and the Geneva conventions were routinely violated, and in
which much of the day-to-day management of the prisoners was abdicated to Army military-intelligence
units and civilian contract employees. Interrogating prisoners and getting intelligence, including by
intimidation and torture, was the priority.
The mistreatment at Abu Ghraib may have done little to further American intelligence, however. Willie J.
Rowell, who served for thirty-six years as a C.I.D. agent, told me that the use of force or humiliation with
prisoners is invariably counterproductive. ―They‘ll tell you what you want to hear, truth or no truth,‖ Rowell
said. ―‗You can flog me until I tell you what I know you want me to say.‘ You don‘t get righteous
information.‖
Under the fourth Geneva convention, an occupying power can jail civilians who pose an ―imperative‖
security threat, but it must establish a regular procedure for insuring that only civilians who remain a genuine
security threat be kept imprisoned. Prisoners have the right to appeal any internment decision and have their
cases reviewed. Human Rights Watch complained to Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld that civilians in
Iraq remained in custody month after month with no charges brought against them. Abu Ghraib had become,
in effect, another Guantánamo.
As the photographs from Abu Ghraib make clear, these detentions have had enormous consequences: for the
imprisoned civilian Iraqis, many of whom had nothing to do with the growing insurgency; for the integrity of
the Army; and for the United States‘ reputation in the world.
Captain Robert Shuck, Frederick‘s military attorney, closed his defense at the Article 32 hearing last month
by saying that the Army was ―attempting to have these six soldiers atone for its sins.‖ Similarly, Gary Myers,
Frederick‘s civilian attorney, told me that he would argue at the court-martial that culpability in the case
extended far beyond his client. ―I‘m going to drag every involved intelligence officer and civilian contractor
I can find into court,‖ he said. ―Do you really believe the Army relieved a general officer because of six
soldiers? Not a chance.‖ Hersh wrote a book about Abu Ghraib abuse scandal and defenfd that Bush
Administration knew what they did. ( 237)

New classified documents implicate U.S. forces in rape and sodomy of Iraqi prisoners

131
It has been months since the now-infamous photographs from Abu Ghraib revealed that American soldiers
tortured Iraqi prisoners -- yet the Bush administration has failed to get to the bottom of the abuses."There are
some serious unanswered questions," says Sen. Susan Collins, a Republican on the Armed Services
Committee. The Pentagon is stalling on several investigations, and congressional inquiries have ground to a
halt. The foot-dragging is astonishing, given that Congress has access to classified documents detailing the
abuses outlined by Maj. Gen. Antonio Taguba in his report on Abu Ghraib. Rolling Stone obtained those
files in June and offers this report on their contents. -The Editors The new classified military documents
offer a chilling picture of what happened at Abu Ghraib -- including detailed reports that U.S. troops and
translators sodomized and raped Iraqi prisoners. The secret files -- 106 "annexes" that the Defense
Department withheld from the Taguba report last spring -- include nearly 6,000 pages of internal Army
memos and e-mails, reports on prison riots and escapes, and sworn statements by soldiers, officers, private
contractors and detainees. The files depict a prison in complete chaos. Prisoners were fed bug-infested food
and forced to live in squalid conditions; detainees and U.S. soldiers alike were killed and wounded in nightly
mortar attacks; and loyalists of Saddam Hussein served as guards in the facility, apparently smuggling
weapons to prisoners inside.

The files make clear that responsibility for what Taguba called "sadistic, blatant and wanton" abuses extends
to several high-ranking officers still serving in command positions. Maj. Gen. Geoffrey Miller, who is now
in charge of all military prisons in Iraq, was dispatched to Abu Ghraib by Defense Secretary Donald
Rumsfeld last August. In a report marked secret, Miller recommended that military police at the prison be
"actively engaged in setting the conditions for successful exploitation of the internees." After his plan was
adopted, guards began depriving prisoners of sleep and food, subjecting them to painful "stress positions"
and terrorizing them with dogs. A former Army intelligence officer tells Rolling Stone that the intent of
Miller's report was clear to everyone involved: "It means treat the detainees like shit until they will sell their
mother for a blanket, some food without bugs in it and some sleep." In the files, prisoner after prisoner at
Abu Ghraib describes acts of torture that Taguba found "credible based on the clarity of their statements and
supporting evidence provided by other witnesses." The abuses took place at the Hard Site, a two-story
cinder-block unit at the sprawling prison that housed Iraqi criminals and insurgents, not members of Al
Qaeda or other terrorist organizations. In one sworn statement, Kasim Mehaddi Hilas, detainee number
151108, said he witnessed a translator referred to only as Abu Hamid raping a teenage boy. "I saw Abu
Hamid, who was wearing the military uniform, putting his dick in the little kid's ass," Hilas testified. "The
kid was hurting very bad." A female soldier took pictures of the rape, Hilas said.

During the Muslim holy period of Ramadan, Hilas saw Spc. Charles Graner Jr. and an unnamed "helper" tie
a detainee to a bed around midnight. "They . . . inserted the phosphoric light in his ass, and he was yelling for
God's help," the prisoner testified. Again, the same female soldier photographed the torture.

Another prisoner, Abd Alwhab Youss, was punished after guards accused him of plotting to attack an MP
with a broken toothbrush. Guards took Youss into a closed room, poured cold water on him, pushed his head
into urine and beat him with a broom. Then the guards "pressed my ass with a broom and spit on it," Youss
said.

Mohanded Juma, detainee number 152307, testified that on his first day at Tier 1A, the west wing of the
Hard Site where prisoners were brought for interrogation, he was stripped and left naked in his cell for six
days. Graner, the guard in charge of the tier, entered Juma's cell at 2 a.m., cuffed his hands and feet, and took
him to the shower room, where a female interrogator questioned him. After she left, Graner and another man
threw pepper in Juma's face, beat him with a chair until it broke and choked him until he thought he was
going to die. The assault lasted for half an hour. "They got tired from beating me," Juma told investigators.
"They took a little break, and then they started kicking me very hard with their feet until I passed out." In
another instance, Graner and a fellow guard reportedly beat a detainee until his nose split open.

Torin Nelson, one of thirty-two private contractors who worked as interrogators at Abu Ghraib, told
investigators that he spoke with an interpreter who witnessed an interrogator toss a handcuffed prisoner from
a car. "The interrogator then yells at him for falling on the ground and starts dragging or pulling the detainee

132
by the cuffs," Nelson testified. He believed the story, Nelson added, "based on the stuff that I have heard and
seen."

The sworn statement of Amjed Isail Waleed, detainee number 151365, is especially graphic. On his first day
at the Hard Site, he told investigators, guards "put me in a dark room and started hitting me in the head and
stomach and legs." Then, one day in November, five soldiers took him into a room, put a bag over his head
and started beating him. "I could see their feet, only, from under the bag. . . . Some of the things they did was
make me sit down like a dog, and they would hold the string from the bag, and they made me bark like a
dog, and they were laughing at me." A soldier slammed Waleed's head against the wall, causing the bag to
fall off. "One of the police was telling me to crawl, in Arabic," he testified, "so I crawled on my stomach,
and the police were spitting on me when I was crawling and hitting me on my back, my head and my feet. It
kept going on until their shift ended at four o'clock in the morning. The same thing would happen in the
following days."

Finally, after several beatings so severe that he lost consciousness, Waleed was forced to lay on the ground.
"One of the police was pissing on me and laughing at me," the prisoner said. He was placed in a dark room
and beaten with a broom. "And one of the police, he put a part of his stick that he always carries inside my
ass, and I felt it going inside me about two centimeters, approximately. And I started screaming, and he
pulled it out and he washed it with water inside the room. And the two American girls that were there when
they were beating me, they were hitting me with a ball made of sponge on my dick. And when I was tied up
in my room, one of the girls, with blond hair, she is white, she was playing with my dick. I saw inside this
facility a lot of punishment just like what they did to me and more. And they were taking pictures of me
during all these instances."

In the classified files, some of the photographed soldiers also provide firsthand accounts of the abuses. Pvt.
Lynndie England testified that on November 8th -- the evening of her twenty-first birthday -- she went to the
Hard Site to visit Spc. Graner, her boyfriend. Just after midnight, seven Iraqi detainees accused of taking part
in a fight at one of the many tent compounds used to house prisoners at Abu Ghraib were brought to Tier 1A.
For England, the evening was a break from the tedium of her job processing prisoners. For Nori Al-Yasseri,
detainee number 7787, it quickly became a "night which we felt like 1,000 nights."

Al-Yasseri and the other prisoners arrived at the Hard Site with empty sandbags over their heads to prevent
them from seeing where they were and their hands bound behind their backs with plastic handcuffs. The
guards threw the men against the walls until they collapsed on the floor in what England called a "dog pile."
Some of the MPs took turns running across the room and leaping on top of the men. "A couple of the
detainees kind of made an 'ah' sound, as if this hurt them or caused them some type of pain," Spc. Jeremy
Sivits testified in a sworn statement. While the Iraqis were on the floor, England and Sgt. Javal Davis
stomped on their fingers and feet. Sivits was certain that the men felt pain this time because he heard them
scream.

So did Sgt. Shannon Snider, who was working in an office on the top tier. Drawn by the cries of pain, Snider
leaned over the railing and in a fury yelled down to Davis to stop abusing the prisoners. Davis stepped away
from the men, and Snider left.

"I believe that Sgt. Snider thought it was an isolated incident," Sivits testified, "and that when he ordered Sgt.
Davis to stop, it was over." But it was just getting started.

After Snider had gone, the MPs pulled the prisoners to their feet one by one and removed their handcuffs.
Graner, who had learned a few key phrases in Arabic, ordered the detainees to strip. As one prisoner took off
his clothes, Graner cradled the man's head in one arm and smashed his fist into the naked and hooded man's
temple. "Damn, that hurt!" Graner complained, waving his hand in the air. The prisoner went limp, and
someone removed his hood. "I walked over to see if the detainee was still alive," Sivits testified. "I could tell
that the detainee was unconscious, because his eyes were closed and he was not moving, but I could see his
chest rise and fall, so I knew he was still alive."

133
According to England, Staff Sgt. Ivan Frederick made an X on another prisoner's chest with his finger and
said, "Watch this." Then the six-foot-tall Fredericks punched the man in the chest. The hooded prisoner
lurched backward and fell to his knees. He gasped for air. "Frederick said he thought he put the detainee in
cardiac arrest," Sivits later told investigators. England was asked why she thought Frederick assaulted the
man. "I guess just because he wanted to hit him," she said.

Eventually, all seven Iraqis were standing naked and hooded, and the MPs got out their cameras. A few
pictures had been taken earlier in the evening, but now the abuse turned into a photo-op. Men taught to be
ashamed of appearing naked in front of other men were forced to assume a series of humiliating and bizarre
poses. Graner had them climb on top of each other to form a human pyramid, and the MPs took turns taking
each other's picture standing behind the men. In one photo, Graner and England smile and give the thumbs-
up sign behind the men, who are naked except for the green sandbags covering their heads. The Iraqis were
made to crawl across the floor on their hands and knees while the guards rode on their backs. Two were
posed as if performing oral sex on each other, and others were lined up against the wall and forced to
masturbate while England pointed at their genitals and leered. And all the while, the Americans were
laughing, cracking jokes and taking pictures.

An Army investigator later asked one of the seven Iraqis how he felt that night. "I was trying to kill myself,"
replied Hussein Al-Zayiadi, detainee number 19446, "but I didn't have any way of doing it."

The secret files make clear that day-to-day living conditions at Abu Ghraib were "deplorable" for soldiers as
well as prisoners. The facility was under constant attack from mortars and rocket-propelled grenades. The
files make no reference to the number of attacks, but a partial list obtained by Rolling Stone indicates that
there were more than two dozen explosions between July and September alone. Six detainees and two
soldiers were killed, and seventy-one were injured. But officers at Abu Ghraib told Taguba that their
repeated requests for combat troops and armored vehicles to protect the facility were ignored by top brass. "I
feel, and my soldiers feel, that we're just sitting out there, waiting to die," said Cpt. James Jones of the 229th
MP Company. "As a commander, I'm charged with bringing my soldiers home, but how do I control that? It's
frustrating. It's frightening."

The prison was filled far beyond capacity. Some 7,000 prisoners were jammed into Abu Ghraib, a complex
erected to hold no more than 4,000 detainees. Prisoners were held in canvas tents that became ovens in the
summer heat and filled with rain in the cold winter. One report found that the compound "is covered with
mud and many prisoner tents are close to being under water." Another report described the conditions in one
compound: "The area is littered with trash, has pools of water standing around latrines, and the bottles of
water carried by detainees for water consumption are filthy. The tents lack floors and are inadequate to
provide protection from the elements." Detainees wore soiled clothes because laundry facilities were
inadequate; mentally ill detainees were "receiving no treatment."

In a series of increasingly desperate e-mails sent to his higher-ups, Maj. David DiNenna of the 320th MP
Battalion reported that food delivered by private contractors was often inedible. "At least three to four times
a week, the food cannot be served because it has bugs," DiNenna reported. "Today an entire compound of
500 prisoners could not be fed due to bugs and dirt in the food." Four days later, DiNenna sent another e-
mail marked "URGENT URGENT URGENT!!!!!!!!" He reported that "for the past two days prisoners have
been vomiting after they eat."

Officers reported that their repeated pleas for adequate food and supplies went unheeded, even though
prisoners were attacking soldiers. "I don't know how they're not rioting every day," Jones told Taguba. The
worst riot occurred on November 24th. According to an internal investigation, prisoners in one compound
"were marching and yelling, 'Down with Bush,' and 'Bush is bad' and other slogans to that effect." The
detainees threw rocks at guard towers and at soldiers on the other side of the concertina wire. One guard said
that "the sky was black with rocks"; another added that he "feared for his life." The riot quickly spread to
other compounds, where several guards were injured by flying debris. The soldiers fired nonlethal
ammunition at the mob but quickly exhausted their meager supplies. Fearing they were on the verge of a

134
mass prison break, the guards were given the go-ahead to use deadly force, and they opened fire with live
ammunition. Three detainees were killed and nine were wounded. Nine soldiers were also injured in the riot.

That same evening, a detainee in Tier 1A told an MP that a prisoner had a gun and several knives. The
informant even knew where he was: Cell 35. The guards instructed every prisoner on the tier to put their
hands through the cell bars to be handcuffed, a standard precaution before searching a cell or moving a
prisoner. But when the MPs came to Cell 35, the man inside refused to put his hands out. Instead, he told the
guards he "had no gun."

No one had used the word gun around the prisoner. Sgt. William Cathcart, one of the MPs on duty that night,
immediately made a grab for the man's wrists. The prisoner pulled away and fell to his knees to say a prayer.
"At that point," Cathcart told investigators, "I knew it would be a gun battle." He was right. The detainee
suddenly turned, withdrew a 9 mm pistol from under his pillow and opened fire on Cathcart from close
range. A bullet struck the MP in the chest. Fortunately, before beginning the search, Cathcart had put on his
"full battle rattle" - a Kevlar vest with pockets holding ceramic plates - and wasn't injured. Another MP shot
the inmate with two nonlethal rounds, knocking the man down. But the prisoner jumped back up and
continued to fire. An MP finally ended the incident by firing a load of buckshot into the man's legs.

How did a detainee in the Army's toughest prison in Iraq get his hands on a gun?

According to an internal Army investigation contained in the secret files, the civilian-run Coalition
Provisional Authority had hired at least five members of Fedayeen Saddam -- a paramilitary organization of
fanatical Saddam loyalists -- to work as guards at the prison. An Iraqi guard, probably one of "Saddam's
martyrs," had smuggled the gun and two knives into the prison in an inner tube, placed them in a sheet and
tossed them up to the second-story window of Cell 35. In May, when Taguba testified before the Senate
Armed Services Committee, Sen.Wayne Allard asked him a direct question: "Did we have terrorists in the
population at this prison?" Taguba answered, "Sir, none that we were made aware of." His own files make
clear, however, that a more accurate response would have been: "Yes, sir -- but only among the guards."

Taguba was only authorized to investigate the role of military police in the torture at Abu Ghraib -- even
though the Hard Site was controlled by military intelligence when the worst abuses occurred. Nevertheless,
the classified annexes indicate that responsibility for the torture extends at least as high as several top-
ranking officers in Iraq who have yet to be disciplined or removed from command. Maj. Gen. Barbara Fast,
who remains director of military intelligence in Iraq, was aware of the conditions at Abu Ghraib and received
regular reports from officers at the prison. Lt. Col. Steven Jordan, who directed intelligence at the prison,
admitted to Taguba that he did not actually report to the British colonel who was supposedly his supervisor.
"On paper, I work directly for him," Jordan told Taguba. "But between you, me and the fence post, I work
directly for General Fast." Fast is currently under investigation, but unlike lower-ranking officers and
soldiers, she has not been reprimanded or charged in the abuses.

Miller, who was sent by Rumsfeld to speed up interrogations at Abu Ghraib, spent ten days in Iraq touring
prisons and meeting with intelligence officials. The two-star general was commander of the military prison at
Guantenamo Bay, Cuba -- known as Gitmo -- where "enemy combatants" were already being subjected to
harsh interrogation techniques, including the use of military dogs to frighten prisoners. According to Col.
Thomas Pappas, who commanded the military intelligence brigade at Abu Ghraib, Miller spoke with him
about using dogs on prisoners: "He said that they used military working dogs, and that they were effective in
setting the atmosphere for which, you know, you could get information." Brig. Gen. Janis Karpinski, who
was in charge of all military prisons in Iraq, told Rolling Stone that Miller described his plan to "Gitmo-ize
interrogation operations" in Iraq and boasted that prisoners at Guantenamo "were treated like dogs, because
you can never let them be in charge."

Miller has denied making either statement. But whatever he said, his plan to "rapidly exploit internees for
actionable intelligence" was quickly adopted at Abu Ghraib. A slide presentation in the classified files spells
out the new "Interrogation Rules of Engagement," specifying that soldiers, with proper approval, may subject
prisoners to dietary manipulation, sleep deprivation, stress positions and the "presence of mil working dogs."

135
In at least one instance documented by Taguba and photographed by soldiers, a prisoner at Abu Ghraib was
bitten by a dog. Most of the MPs who have been charged with crimes say they were told by military
intelligence officers to "soften up" prisoners prior to interrogations. "MI wanted to get them to talk," Spc.
Sabrina Harman told investigators, saying she was told to keep detainees awake. Sgt. Davis, who jumped on
the pile of seven detainees on November 8th, said intelligence officers would tell guards to "loosen this guy
up for us" and "make sure he has a bad night."

The classified files also show that intelligence officers at Abu Ghraib felt pressured to produce results. "Sir,"
Lt. Col. Jordan told Taguba, "I was told a couple of times . . . that some of the reporting was getting read by
Rumsfeld, folks out at Langley [the Central Intelligence Agency], some very senior folks."

In May, after photos of the torture were published, Rumsfeld declared that he would take "all measures
necessary" to ensure that such abuse "does not happen again." But the defense secretary had already sent a
clear signal to commanders in Iraq about his position on the proper way to interrogate prisoners. In April,
Rumsfeld transferred Gen. Miller from Guant?namo to Baghdad, putting him in charge of all military prisons
in Iraq. Instead of court-martialing the man who authored the plan to subject prisoners at Abu Ghraib to
harsh abuses, Rumsfeld has left him in charge of the facility.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we have changed this," Miller told reporters in May. "Trust us. We are doing this
right." (238)

The US media has never showed dead Iraqi civillians except terrifying pictures of Saddam's two sons who
were killed for propaganda. According to international human rights organizations more than 200 000 Iraqis
were arrested and questioned. There are still 12 000 Iraqis in camps and prisons. Stability couldn't be
maintained and bloody events are still going on. There are still problems of water and electricity in almost
every city, especially in Bagdad. There is an incredible increase in raping, murder, robbery and similar
criminals.
The reasons of all are unemploymency, illegality and hopelessness. In Iraq which is actively invaded all
govermental foundations are abolished, thus there are more than 9 million unemployed. Americans can find
many collaborators among those unemployed people to serve for themselves. Furthermore many parties,
groups and organizations had already accepted to serve America. The Baath members, seeing that America is
very close to the Shiites, Kurds and other groups joined in service competition for America. And Americans
don't leave their service unpaid. Here under these conditions Americans first captured Saddam's 40 men and
then killed his two sons and grandson. On December 13 Saddam was captured as a result of such formation.
Americans started to let most staff of Iraq's former army and intelligence work. They also gather former
policemen and by paying 50-100 dollars make them do everything. CIA is spreading all over Iraq with the
help of MOSSAD. The US is telling leaders of tribes and religious men whom they often assemble about
''the usefulness of American democracy''. And of course they don't forget to put some money in their
pockets! Spirits of people who live with invasion psychology were captured.(239)
And Iraq's foreign debts; this country has today at least 125 billion dollars foreign debts including capital
money and its interest. They have to pay 40 billion dollar of this 125 billion to 19 Western countries which
is called ''Paris Club'' and the rest to the Arab countries and others. James Baker whom Bush trust most and
who is Bush's family solicitor and fomer foreign minister was charged with collecting debts and showing his
difference Baker immediately started to take successful steps. Baker followed ''forget about your claims''
policy. FBI is after 40 billion dollars which Saddam transfered to the banks in France, Germany,
Switzerland and Italy under different names.

AFTERWAR IRAQ LIES

According to the first allegation Saddam, his sons and senior Baath Perty administrators were taken secretly
to the Saddam city which was constructed in Libya by CIA. CIA had asked him to deliver Iraq for their lives
thus CIA, protecting its former loyal fellow had prevented more American soldiers from dying. They gave
Iraqis the message ''we bought your leaders don't resist'' secretly. This was a big lie.
The main question asked in the West was ''Why did Saddam prefer watching thousands of people dying
instead of escaping collaborating with the US?''. It was thought that it is because a he is a bit ''narcissist'' and
because he wanted to become a ''hero'' as he was going among the Arab countries. But for Saddam did not let
136
oil wells to be burned -except a few for show off- it was thought there might be a secret aggreement. Another
allegation which is a lie as well was that Saddam and his 100 000 guardians were taken to Germany.
Mostly asked question in the North American media was ''Can democracy come to Iraq?''. There was only
one answer: ''No, it can't.'' And the reason is simple; they have been away from this culture for years. Victory
which was gained quickly gave a new strength to the US dreams of being world master. But inevitablly new
wars may come out for other big powers which want to take part in sharing the oil region may want to
interfere. The Turkish model debate was put on the table in the media. Political commentators, stating that
though there is a parliement in Turkey 5 generals are still more effective said that this much even is a dream
in Iraq.
The US would better to find another example country as a ''happy colonized nation'' rather than Turkey.
Because according to Arab countries Turkey is not even a Muslim country -let alone being a model- for they
consider laicism as atheism. The US must find another loyal CIA slave for itself. They need dictator who
won't let Iraq people take advantage from oil, not even a little.
A new allegation was put forward by Robert Fisk, Middle East expert and journalist. According to Fisk,
Saddam and Baath administrators were secretly taken to White Russia forests by Russia to use Saddam as a
trump like PKK leader Ocalan against America. Seven weeks before the war started Fisk had written that
the best place that Iraq Baath Party members can hide themselves is the capital city, Mink which is full of
illegalities and dark places. Fisk wrote in As Safir -published in Lebanon- that White Russia president
Lukashenko, friend of Yugolavia former president Slobodan Milosevic invited Saddam's son Uday to the
chess contest in Minsk and stated that White Russia forests is a good state guest house for the Baath
administrators like Tarik Aziz, Ramazan and Sahaf.

Before the war started Russia and France had signed a 70 billion dollar- oil treaty available after the
embargo.With the invasion of Iraq they got nothing, furthermore Washington impudently said ''forget about
the money you gave for restoration of Iraq''. Therefore Russian leader Putin took Saddam and his
administration under his protect. Fisk, reminding that Turkey once forced Ocalan to escape from Syria by
threating Syria and then Ocalan was delivered to Turkey by the US captured in kenya for a foreit said that
saddam is delivered in case the previous treaties are still available.
Fisk who made Washington angry by writing even the serial numbers of the bombs fell on Iraq, wrote in his
article titled ''Why Syria is in America's Gunsight?'' in The Independent on April 15 that the US invents
every unbelievabe pretext to attack Israel's enemies. Remarking that Ariel Sharon said ''Syria is the center of
the world terror.'' Fisk told these contradictions; Israel can produce nuclear and chemical weapons but Iran,
Iraq and Syria can't. It is necessary if American soldiers wear gas masks against chemical weapon attacks but
it is a crime if Syria gives gas masks to Iran. Those who go to Israel from America to fight against Palestine
are volunteers but those who go to Iraq from Arab countries like Morocco, Algeria passing through Syria to
help in the war are labeled as terrorists and Syria is accused. The UN does not say anything about the bombs
sent by Israel to Palestine but if Syria sends a bomb by mistake to South Lebanon where it drew back it is a
crime and war must be declared.
Israel said that Syria gave Hizbullah ten thousands rockets and Damascus is going to attack on Tel Aviv.
Fisk could not fid any sign about ten thousand rockets in Lebanon where he goes once in every two
weeks.And of course it was a big lie that Saddam planned Sept 11 attack which Bush said without hesitating.
When Israel wants to terminate somebody the pretext is already ready; They have chemical weapons. After
Iraq Syria is next and then maybe Saudi Arabia and then Libya and others. Libya is the country which has
the most chemical weapons. But Qaddafi had managed to get the embargo put on his country abolished with
the help of the US by paying compensation for the victims of Lockerbie crash and quitting from being Arab.
Fisk said lies are still going around the media.Tarik Aziz was so called on holiday in Lebanon with his
wife who is from Saddam family. If not so he must certainly have refuged in Syria. According to Christian
Michel Aflaq from administrators of Syria Baath Party there was problem between Saddam and Baath
member for a long time so Syria was the last place to refuge, besides it was not safe. It was also a lie that
Muhammad Al Sahaf, former information minister of Iraq was in Damascus. None of those who were chased
did not go out of Iraq. The realities came out when they were captured one by one. ''Does US not catch them
on purpose? Where are Osama Bin Laden and Molla Omar. And where are the Serbian murderers, Messers
Karadjic and Mladic? '' asked Fisk.(240)

HOW WAS SADDAM CAPTURED?

137
The news of Saddam's capture on December 13, 2003 on Sunday morning had a shock effect on the world.
According to an allegation Saddam was captured in a well in Tikrit. But MOSSAD, claiming that Saddam
was already captured in 2003 July made Saddam's capture more mysterious. Israel intelligence resources
hinted that Saddam was captured in 2003 July. Leaking some information about an operation done on 28
July into the British newspapers MOSSAD gave some hints about Saddam's capture. In the MOSSAD
origined news it was especially remarked that Saddam grew beard and some pictures of Saddam with beard
were sent to the newspaper. The Bush administration who thought of using Saddam's capture as political
trump card in elections changed their idea when the information was leaked into the media.
Intelligence services were in an incredible war. According to an allegation Saddam was not captured on
Saturday evening, he was captured in 2003 July. The Bush administration was going to use Saddam's capture
as election trump card against the Democrats. By leaking the information into the media step by step Israel
intelligence made the Bush administration has to announce Saddam's capture before the elections. The
realities of the claim lying at the background are as follows:
After Uday and Kusay were killed, the US army was after Saddam Hussain's third son, Ali who became
the crown prince. Saddam Hussain had a 16 year old son called Ali Hussain from his second wife Samira
Shahbandar from Syria. Saddam considered Ali as the crown prince and believed that one day he would be
head of Iraq again.

Head of US General Staff General Myers commanded personally Task 20 force which is responsible for
Saddam's capture to catch Ali Hussain primarily. It was in mid July that Task 20 started to do operations
targeting city of Mansur of Bagdad and farms of 4th footsoldier troop around Tikrit. An internet site called
''Debkalife'' which is known to be close to the Israel intelligence service announced that the US soldiers
killed 10 civillians who were passing by in the road during an operation in a house in Mansur. Target of the
operation was Saddam and his son Ali.
In the operation Saddam was captured but his son was not there. Because he was in Syria with his relatives.
America's opposite intelligence service leaked fallacious information. Reporter of the Independent Robert
Fisk who was in Bagdad heard about the news ''Unsuccessful operation of the US which has the opsession of
capturing Saddam turned to a bloody operation'' This news was published ecaxtly the same in the newspaper.
Israel intelligence gave answer to disinformation from The Sun. According to The Sun published in Britain,
overthrown leader who were hiding in the corners resembled Osama Bin Laden who is in the wanted list of
the US. According to the newspaper the information that Saddam grew beard was reported by the close
guardians who were captured during the operations in Tikrit. His two sons Uday and Kusay who were
captured dead in Mosul also grew beard not to be recognized. The Sun also published a pictire of Saddam
made with beard on computer. And it was seen that Saddam was with beard in his pictures on tvs after his
capture.
There was no need to take what The Sun wrote serious but the message was understood. Two of the
agents charged by MOSSAD in the North Iraq revealed Mosul origined information. One of them was
Jewish origined Kurdish taxi driver Abdulkarim Shawat and the other was Abdulsahaf Karim who was a
dried fruit/nut salesman. On September 4 Thursday this information was revealed: ''Saddam Hussain went
mad after his sons were killed. He grew beard and going around like crazy. ''This message meant ''We know
that Saddam was captured in the operation on July 28. Don't hide it anymore.''
Lastly an interview with Samira Shahbandar was punblished in the British newspaper on December 11
2003. Saddam's second wife did not hesitate to say that she met Saddam every week. This news also meant
''We know your intelligence resourse and how you captured Saddam.'' On Friday the US understood that
Saddam's capture could not be hidden any more. On Saturday a fake operation was organized. And on
Sunday a written scenario was revealed.(241)
After Saddam Hussain was captured various allegations about him were put forward. The Middle East
Media Investigation Institute put the most remarkable ones in order; Saddam's sister, Nawal Ibrahim Al
Hassan claimed that her brother was numbed with nerve gas. And Saddam's eldest daughter agreed with her
aunt's allegation.
Saudi Al Riyad newspaper asserted that the US kept Saddam in their hands for some time and was revealed
to relieve Bush when the problems in Iraq started to force Washington. Saudi Oqaz newspaper asserted that
Saddam was informed by his second wife Samira Shahbandar who was in Lebanon to take 25 million dollar
reward. According to the assertion Shabandar extended her last meeting with Saddam whom she met every
week so that they could find his palce.

138
Al Shira, among Iraq newspapers, claimed that Saddam had worked for US since he took over the
administration in 1963 and he made Iraq-Iraq wars and Gulf wars due to the benefits of America. It was
asserted that Saddam was kept by his men and delivered to the US for the reward. The fruit in the date trees
in the place where Saddam was captured seemed mature and brown. But dates get mature only in summer
months. In the first pictures just after Saddam was captured Saddam had a bruise over his eyebrow. But in
the pictures after his beard and moustache was cut there was no such bruise.(242)
According to Sunday Express Saddam was informed by a member of a tribe whose daughter was raped by
Uday. In the news it was claimed that someone from Al Cabir tribe informed overthrown leader to Patriotic
Union of Kurdistan to take revenge for his daughter was raped by Uday. In the news which the newspaper
refered to a British military intelligence official without revealing the name it was stated that Saddam was
captured by Kurds and was delivered to the American soldiers after he was given drugs. According to the
news also an Iraqi former intelligent agent whose name was not reveal said that a Patriotic Union of
Kurdistan official caught Saddam and kept him til lthey reached an agreement with the US. Saddam had
spitted on the soldier who handcuffed him in the hole he was captured. According to the Time that soldier
gave answer to the overthrown leader who surrended without any resistance with a fist.(243)
When Saddam was captured also 750 000 dollars, two kalashnikov and a gun were found. General Ricardo
Sanchez, head of the US forces in Iraq said in a press meeting in Bagdad that Saddam was captured in a 2
metre deep hole in a far. The hole which is only for one person had an air way and was camuflated with
bricks and garbage.
The lie that Saddam was captured in his hometown Tikrit with an operation by 600 soldiers from the US
4th footman troop after being chased from house to house had a shock effect all over the world. Bremer
made journalists in Bagdad watch the video pictures in which Saddam with long and grey beard and hair and
tired look is examined medically, including his teeth. When he was captured he was wearing a white t-shirt,
dark colored trousers and dark colored, long sleeved sweater. 66 year old overthrown leader was at the topof
''the most wanted'' list of 55 people prepared by the coalition administration. Saddam's capture gave the US
administration stregnth before the public. General Ricardo Sanchez said that Saddam was not wounded and
he was talkative and collaborative. It was also interesting that there was no security force to protect Saddam.
Major general Ray Odierno stated that the information which was used for Saddam's capture was given by a
member of Saddam's close relatives. He stated that they had been inquiring 10 people from Saddam's close
relatives and one of them said where Saddam was. It was also asserted that the headquarter of Patriotic
Union of Kurdistan received some information about the place where Saddam was hiding and Talabani
contributed to Saddam's capture by sending this information to the US force. And Talabani was the first
authorized person to announce Saddam was captured alive on Iran News Bulletin. It was a question who is
going to take 25 dollars reward. General Sanchez did not answer the questions about the reward in the press
meeting in Bagdad. Also Uday and Kusay were found due to the information given by their cousins and their
mole cousin received 30 million dollar reward.(244)
Iraq Interim Government stated that Saddam would be sentenced to death in case he is found guilty.
Though the invasion administration which is led by the US cancelled the death punishment till a free
goverment is founded. Muvaffak Al Rubai, member of Interim Government said that Saddam would be
judged in Iraq and he could probably face the death penalty. Al Rubai asserted that they would get their
freedom on June 30 and Saddam would be executed on July 1. Abdulaziz Al Hakim, head of Iraq Interim
Government considered Saddam's capture a historical event in his explanations published in El Pais in Spain
and said that Kurds, Turkomens, Sunnis, Shiites, and all other Iraq people were the victims of Saddam's
policy. According to Hakim, everybody was afraid that Saddam would get away with punisment. Saddma's
men treated Iraq people bad. His capture was a big shock to terrorists!
Al Hakim stating that there was death penalty before Saddam was captured and there is now, too,
said ;''We'll see if he is going to be sentenced to death penalty or not. There is nobody who committed more
crimes than Saddam in Iraq. According to the statistics he is responsible for the death of 5 million Iraqis. On
the other hand he also committed crimes against neighbour nations. And he is not regretful. A few hours ago
some representatives from the Interim Government met Saddam. He was still defensing what he did and he
was claiming he was right.'' 4 days before Saddam's capture was announced by the Interim Government a
war crimes court had been founded to judge Iraq former regime officials. Saddam's trial in this court which is
also criticized by the Amnesty Organization was previously planned.(245)
The US Defense minister Donald Rumsfeld gave a speech on CBS tv and said that Saddam would be
treated as war hostage and judged fairly. Rumsfeld also said that Saddam would benefit from the Geneva
Treaty items. The jurists would decide if Red Cross should see Saddam or not. Saddam had not said anything

139
during the interrogation. Rumsfeld, answering a question stated that no torture would be applied on
Saddam.(246)
The first interrogation of Saddam was handled by four members of Interim Government and Saddam
defensed all the things he did. According to the New York Times, Iraq Interim Government members Ahmed
Chalabi, Adnan Pachaci, Adil Abdulmahdi and Muvaffak Al Rubai with General Ricardo Sanchez and civil
administrator Paul Bremer were taken to the place where Saddam had been kept by helicopter. Iraq Interim
Government members had seen Saddam there for the first time after he was overthrown. Saddam knew
Chalabi before and asked him to introduce others. Then Saddam asked Pachaci ''You were Iraq's former
foreign minister. Now what will you do with these people?''

According to the news, members of Interim Government and Saddam Hussain had the following
conversation about the last 35 years.
* Why did you use chemical weapons against the Kurds in Halepche in 1988?
Saddam: It was implemented by Iran which was in war with Iraq then.
* What do you say about the mass grave where thousands of Iraqis were burried?
Saddam: Ask this question to the relatives of the deads. They were thieves and had escaped from the war
with Kuwait and Iran.
*Why did you invade Kuwait and incited American attack?
Saddam: Kuwait is a part of Iraq.
''Saddam is never regretful and he is so selfish that he never feels sympathy for others.''said Ahmet
Chalabi after the meeting. About the interrogation Chalabi said ''if it were just the opposite Saddam would
torture us and tear us into pieces.'' And Pachaci said ''Saddam said Iraqis needed a strict ruler.''(247)
''Don't fire. I am Saddam Hussain, the president of the Republic of Iraq'' said Saddam to the soldiers who
caught him in a farm house near Tikrit according to the military-based news of Newsweek. Time magazine
wrote that Saddam did not help people who questioned him much. According to the Time Saddam, after
being captured was taken to Bagdad and put in a cell at the airport. When he was asked '' How are you?'' by
the interrogator he replied ''I am sorry for my people are captured.'' And to the question ''Does Iraq have any
mass destruction weapon?'' he said ''No, never.'' And according to the Time during the interrogation Saddam
said ''The US was always after the dream of a pretext to fight with us.''(248)
The Bush administration officials, members of Congress, political analysts and Iraq experts agreed that
Saddam's capture is an important victory for the US and other invasion forces and a great news for Iraqi
people. However, both officials and observors also remarked that this won't solve security problem in Iraq
immediately. President George W.Bush made a speech aired by the American and world televisions live 16
hours after he learned Saddam's capture. Bush, in his speech shortly gave the message ''This is the end of
Saddam but the war is going on''. At the beginning of his speech ''Former dictator now is going to give
account in front of the justice of which he deprived millions of people. This is the end of the road for those
who were tyrant for him and in the name of him.'' And in the part in which he addressed to his nation he said
''Saddam's capture doesn't mean the end of our struggle in Iraq.'' He added that the US soldiers would go on
struggle with patience, determination and focusing on the target. He also saying ''The US will never give up
till this war is gained'' confirmed that the war in Iraq is going on.(249)
The Turkish and world public were wondering what Baath would say. In the explanation of Arab Baath
Socialist Party it was stated that comrade Saddam was captured by using biological weapons and added ''Our
brave armed resistance in the determined political and strategic line will never stop.'' According to the Baath,
American invasion forces attacked suddenly on some bases and fallacious points in some parts of
Salahaddin State with operations organized with the help of sold traitors during the substitution of comrade
secretary general.(250)
The number of those who want to support Saddam started to increase. But the one who want to support him
were a bit different. They were notorious. Among those who wanted to defense Saddam was Jacques Verges,
advocate of Venezuellan armed terrorist Ilich Ramirez Sanches. Jacques Verges is called ''devil's advocate''.
He was also advocate of Nazi criminal Klaus Barbie who was known as Lyon butcher. If we go a bit back
we see that he also defensed Asala militants who were responsible for the Orly massacre in Paris. Verges,
three years ago also undertook the defence of Alaattin Chakici, famous name of the underground world in
turkey. Another name who wanted to defense Saddam was Vladimir Jirinovski, a Russian fanatic nationalist.
Vladimir Jirinovski, fanatic nationalist leader of the Liberal Democratic Party in Russia had said he was
ready to defense Saddam for free. Jirinovski, saying that he knew Saddam very well for a long time and

140
respected him stated that his trial would be completely political and the best one to defense him would be
himself. ''I am a professional politician and advocate'' he added. (251)

LIBERATION OF IRAQ BY WHO?


On the eve of the so-called transfer of sovereignty to the new Iraqi caretaker government on June 30,
former Saddam Hussein generals turned members of the elite of the Iraqi resistance movement have
abandoned their clandestine positions for a while to explain their version of events and talk about their plans.
According to these Ba'ath officials, "the big battle" in Iraq is yet to take place.

"The Americans have prepared the war, we have prepared the post-war. And the transfer of power on June
30 will not change anything regarding our objectives. This new provisional government appointed by the
Americans has no legitimacy in our eyes. They are nothing but puppets."

Why have these former officers waited so long to come out of their closets? "Because today we are sure
we're going to win."

Secret Rendez-Vous

French reporter Alix de la Grange made an interview with former Saddams man secretly. He said:

"We knew that if the United States decided to attack Iraq, we would have no chance faced with their
technological and military power. The war was lost in advance, so we prepared the post-war. In other words:
the resistance. Contrary to what has been largely said, we did not desert after American troops entered the
center of Baghdad on April 5, 2003. We fought a few days for the honor of Iraq - not Saddam Hussein - then
we received orders to disperse." Baghdad fell on April 9: Saddam and his army where nowhere to be seen.

"As we have foreseen, strategic zones fell quickly under control of the Americans and their allies. For our
part, it was time to execute our plan. Opposition movements to the occupation were already organized. Our
strategy was not improvised after the regime fell." This plan B, which seems to have totally eluded the
Americans, was carefully organized, according to these officers, for months if not years before March 20,
2003, the beginning of Operation Iraqi Freedom.

The objective was "to liberate Iraq and expel the coalition. To recover our sovereignty and install a secular
democracy, but not the one imposed by the Americans. Iraq has always been a progressive country, we don't
want to go back to the past, we want to move forward. We have very competent people," say the three
tacticians. There will be of course no names as well as no precise numbers concerning the clandestine
network. "We have sufficient numbers, one thing we don't lack is volunteers."

Fallujah

The lethal offensive of the American troops in Fallujah in March has been the turning point as far as the
resistance is concerned. The indiscriminate pillage by American soldiers during their search missions
(according to many witnesses) and the sexual humiliation inflicted to prisoners, including Abu Ghraib in
Baghdad, have only served to magnify the anger felt by most Iraqis. "There's no more trust, it will be hard to
regain it." According to these resistance leaders, "We have reached the point of no return."

This is exactly the point of view of a Shi'ite woman we had met two days earlier - a former undercover
opposition militant against Saddam: "The biggest mistake of the occupation forces was to despise our
traditions and our culture. They are not satisfied with having bombed our infrastructure, they tried to destroy
our social system and our dignity. And this we cannot allow. The wounds are deep and the healing will take
long. We prefer to live under the terror of one of our own than under the humiliation of a foreign
occupation."

According to Saddam's generals, "more than a year after the beginning of the war, insecurity and anarchy
still dominate the country. Because of their incapacity to control the situation and to maintain their promises,

141
the Americans have antagonized the population as a whole. The resistance is not limited to a few thousand
activists. Seventy-five percent of the population supports us and helps us, directly and indirectly,
volunteering information, hiding combatants or weapons. And all this despite the fact that many civilians are
caught as collateral damage in operations against the coalition and collaborators."

Who do they regard as "collaborators"? "Every Iraqi or foreigner who works with the coalition is a target.
Ministries, mercenaries, translators, businessmen, cooks or maids, it doesn't matter the degree of
collaboration. To sign a contract with the occupier is to sign your death certificate. Iraqi or not, these are
traitors. Don't forget that we are at war."

The resistance's means of dissuasion led to an ever-shrinking list of candidates to key government posts
proposed by the coalition, and this in a country ravaged by 13 years of embargo and two wars where
unemployment has been a crucial problem. The ambient chaos is not the only reason preventing people from
resuming professional activity. If the Americans, quickly overwhelmed by the whole situation, had to take
the decision to reinstate former Ba'athists (policemen, secret service agents, military, officials at the oil
ministry), this does not apply to everybody. The majority of victims of administrator L Paul Bremer's decree
of May 16, 2003 applying the de-Ba'athification of Iraq is still clandestine.

Essentially composed by Ba'athists (Sunni and Shi'ite), the resistance currently regroups "all movements of
national struggle against the occupation, without confessional, ethnic or political distinction. Contrary to
what you imagine in the West, there is no fratricide war in Iraq. We have a united front against the enemy.
From Fallujah to Ramadi, and including Najaf, Karbala and the Shi'ite suburbs of Baghdad, combatants
speak with a single voice. As to the young Shi'ite leader Muqtada al-Sadr, he is, like ourselves, in favor of
the unity of the Iraqi people, multiconfessional and Arab. We support him from a tactical and logistical
perspective."

Every Iraqi region has its own combatants and each faction is free to choose its targets and its modus
operandi. But as time goes by, their actions are increasingly coordinated. Saddam's generals insist there is no
rivalry among these different organizations, except on one point: which one will eliminate the largest number
of Americans.

"The attacks are meticulously prepared. They must not last longer than 20 minutes and we operate preferably
at night or very early in the morning to limit the risks of hitting Iraqi civilians." They anticipate our next
question: "No, we don't have weapons of mass destruction. On the other hand, we have more than 50 million
conventional weapons." By the initiative of Saddam, a real arsenal was concealed all over Iraq way before
the beginning of the war. No heavy artillery, no tanks, no helicopters, but Katyushas, mortars (which the
Iraqis call haoun), anti-tank mines, rocket-propelled grenade launchers and other Russian-made rocket
launchers, missiles, AK 47s and substantial reserves of all sorts of ammunition. And the list is far from being
extensive.

But the most efficient weapon remains the Kamikazes. A special unit, composed of 90% Iraqis and 10%
foreign fighters, with more than 5,000 solidly-trained men and women, they need no more than a verbal
order to drive a vehicle loaded with explosives.

What if the weapons' reserves dwindle? "No worries, for some time we have been making our own
weapons." That's all they are willing to disclose.

Claiming responsibility

"Yes, we have executed the four American mercenaries in Fallujah last March. On the other hand, the
Americans soldiers waited for four hours before removing the bodies, while they usually do it in less than 20
minutes. Two days earlier, a young married woman had been arbitrarily arrested. For the population of
Fallujah, this was the last straw, so they expressed their full rage against the four cadavers. The Americans,
they did much worse to living Iraqi prisoners."

142
The suicide attack which provoked the death of Akila al-Hashimi, a diplomat and member of the Iraqi
Governing Council on September 22, 2003, was also perpetrated by the resistance, as well as the car bomb
which killed the president of the Iraqi executive body Ezzedin Salim in May 17 this year at the entrance of
the Green Zone (which Iraqis call the Red Zone, due to the number of resistance offensives).

They are also responsible for the kidnapping of foreigners. "We are aware that the kidnapping of foreign
nationals blemishes our image, but try to understand the situation. We are forced to control the identity of
people circulating in our territory. If we have proof that they are humanitarians or journalists we release
them. If they are spies, mercenaries or collaborators we execute them. On this matter, let's be clear, we are
not responsible for the death of Nick Berg, the American who was beheaded."

As to the attack against the UN headquarters in Baghdad on August 20, 2003: "We have never issued an
order to attack the UN and we had a lot of esteem towards the Brazilian Sergio Vieira de Mello [special UN
representative who died in the attack], but it's not impossible that the authors of this suicide attack come from
another resistance group. As we have explained, we don't control everything. And we must not forget that the
UN is responsible for the 13 years of embargo we have endured."

What about the October 27, 2003 attack against the Red Cross in Baghdad? "This had nothing to do with us,
we always had a lot of respect for this organization and the people who work for them. What would be our
interest to attack one of the few institutions which has been helping the Iraq population for years? We know
that people from Fallujah have claimed this attack, but we can assure you they are not part of the resistance.
And we also add: for political and economic reasons, there are many who have an interest in discrediting
us."

After June 30

"Resolution 1546 adopted on June 8 is nothing but one more web of lies to the eyes of many Iraqis. First,
because it officially ends the occupation by foreign troops while authorizing the presence of a multinational
force under American command, without stipulating the date of their removal. Second, because the Iraqi
right to veto important military operations, demanded by France, Russia and China, was rejected.
Washington has conceded only a vague notion of partnership with the Iraqi authority and did not think of
anything in case of disagreement. Iraqis are not fools, the maintenance of American troops in Iraq after June
30 and the aid money they will get from the American Congress leave no doubt over the identity of who will
really rule the country."

What about a possible role for the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO)? "If NATO intervenes, it's
not to help our people, but to help the Americans leave this quagmire. If they wanted our well-being, they
would have made a move before," say the three officers while looking at their watches. It's late and we have
largely exceeded our allotted time.

"What American troops cannot do today, NATO troops won't be able to do later on. Everyone must know:
Western troops will be regarded by Iraqis as occupiers. This is something that George W Bush and his
faithful ally Tony Blair will do well to think about. If they have won a battle, they have not won the war yet.
The great battle is still to begin. The liberation of Baghdad is not far away." (252)

Ibrahim Al Marashi wrote important article for Turkish Zaman newspaper August 30, 2004. The problems in
Najaf between the US, the cleric Moqtada al-Sadr and Grand Ayatullah Ali Sistani did not reported in the
mainstream media.
They began more than a year ago on April 4, 2003, before the actual military phase of the Iraq war ended.
On that day, a Shia cleric, Abd al-Majid al-Khoei with US help was flown into Najaf. The US hoped that the
moderate al-Khoei could emerge as the leader of the Shia in Iraq, as he could capitalize on the reputation of
his father, the high-ranking Shia cleric grand Ayatollah Abdul-Qasim Khoei, who had died under house
arrest in 1992. However, on April 11, Khoei was hacked to death by a mob at the shrine of Imam Ali in
Najaf along with Haydar al-Kalidar, a Saddam loyalist who was an official in the ministry of religion. During

143
Khoei's few days in Najaf, he had tried to mediate between the rival Shia groups and had called on the Shia
to cooperate with the Americans. The message was particularly disturbing to another young cleric in Najaf.
Moqtada al-Sadr is a 30 year-old student of religion, who like Khoei, capitalized on the reputation of his
father, Ayatollah Mohammed Sadiq al-Sadr, who was also opposed to the Saddam regime. His father and
two of Moqtada's brothers were murdered in 1999 by Iraqi intelligence agents. After years in hiding,
Moqtada reappeared in Najaf after the collapse of the Saddam government in that city. Both Khoei and Sadr
held relatively junior rank in the Iraqi Shi'a clergy, but both benefited from deep sympathy for their fathers,
both allegedly killed by the Saddam regime. And according to some residents in Najaf, Khoei posed an
immediate threat to Sadr's desire to emerge as the leader of the Iraqi Shia. After Khoei's death, rumors began
that a group linked to al-Sadr, called the Sadriyyun were responsible for his death. Whether Sadr ordered
Khoie's death is unknown, but many people in Najaf are aware that after Khoei was attacked, and bleeding
from his wounds, he walked to Sadr's home for help. Sadr left Khoei to die outside without offering any help.
Whether or not Sadr ordered his death, he was surely pleased that a rival was eliminated. Afterwards, the
Sadriyyun, the precursor to the Al-Mahdi Army began a violent campaign to eliminate all opponents to Sadr
so that Moqtada could secure the leadership of all the Iraqi Shia. On April 13 2003, two days after al-Khoie's
death the Sadriyyun surrounded the residence of Sistani and gave him an ultimatum to leave Iraq. Sadr, had
adopted an anti-American platform to challenge the mainstream Shia religious leader Sistani. While Sistani
enjoyed wide support due to his religious seniority, Moqtada attempted to tap into anti-American sentiments
among the Shia as an attempt to challenge the Grand Ayatullah. Sistani, who is 73 years old, is not even Iraqi
but hails from the Sistan province in Iran. Moqtada used this fact to challenge Sistani in April 2003 ordering
him to "leave Najaf because he was not Arab." The Sadriyyun failed to lodge Sistani as tribesmen loyal to
the Grand Ayatullah came in to restore order to Najaf. Therefore the roots of the problems started in Najaf
over the last three weeks were evident as far back as April 2003. The young upstart Moqtada al-Sadr
attempted to impose control on the Shia community more than a year ago, but his efforts were thwarted by
Sistani loyalists.
The other challenge to Moqtada came from the Iranian-sponsored Supreme Council for the Islamic
Revolution in Iraq (SCIRI), whose armed wing known as the Badr Corps, was the largest and the most
organized Iraqi Shia group. Its leader, Ayatollah Mohammed Baqir Hakim had returned to Iraq to rally
support around the SCIRI. He also returned to Najaf where he was well-known and immediately called for
the Americans to leave Iraq, after the conclusion of combat in April 2003. However, unlike Moqtada, Hakim
was willing to cooperate with the US-sponsored interim Iraqi government. Hakim was killed on August 29,
2003 after he delivered the Friday sermon in Najaf by a massive car bomb. The perpetrators of the attack
have been never been brought to justice. Nevertheless, another rival to Moqtada was eliminated.
In the aftermath of the military phase of the 2003 Gulf War, the US administration in Iraq could rely on the
relative stability of the Arab Shia south of Iraq, opposed to the Arab Sunni heartland, where guerrilla attacks
occurred on a nearly daily basis. While many Iraqi Shi'a held critical perspectives of US policy in Iraq, these
criticisms never turned into violence. The conflict between Moqtada al-Sadr and US forces signaled the
spread of anti-American perceptions fueling a violent uprising in the south of Iraq. Problems began on
October 10, 2003, when al-Sadr called for the establishment of a rival government to challenge the US
Coalition-sponsored Iraqi Governing Council. His declaration was the first organized Shi'a response from a
community that had for the most part acquiesced to the American presence. At this juncture, the Sadriyyun
had emerged into a highly organized and motivated force known as the Al-Mahdi army. While chaos
prevailed in other parts of Iraq, Moqtada's army was part of a shadow state created by him in areas where he
enjoyed wide support, especially in the neighbourhood of Baghdad, known as Sadr City, named after
Moqtada's father.
As Moqtada called for the establishment of his rival government in October 2003, his forces allegedly took
part in the first attack against American soldiers in Sadr City. The pro-Sadr preachers in the mosques of this
area proclaimed their area as an "American-free zone." In addition to forming a proxy government, Sadr
began deploying troops of his Mahdi (The Messiah) Army in parts of Baghdad, as well as in the southern
cities of Al-Najaf, Karbala, Al-Nasiriyya, and Basra. Ironically, US authorities turned a "blind-eye" to such
deployments, despite its attempts to disarm all non-official militias in Iraq. On October 17 three US soldiers
and seven Iraqis guards belonging to a Karbala faction of the Mahid army were killed in a skirmish after the
latter refused an order to put down their unlicensed arms. Al-Sadr' faction in Karbala made declarations

144
indicating that the skirmish was the fault of the US troops and that this incident is the beginning of a larger
battle. The US failed to appreciate this declaration. In April 2004, Sadr's followers delivered on this promise.
The former Coalition Provisional Authority, led by Paul Bremer faced a dilemma over how to handle the
growing power of al-Sadr. While he claimed that al-Sadr had little following among Iraq's Shia, especially
among secular minded members of that community, his followers were motivated and disciplined. Any
attempt to arrest Sadr would only lead to more violent attacks against Coalition forces. Yet, at the same time,
the CPA had co-opted most of Iraq's Shia parties, or at least had induced them not to oppose the US
presence. Al-Sadr's group emerged as a focal point for discontented Shias against the American occupation
of Iraq. Bremer moved against Sadr, in April 2004, when he ordered the closure of the weekly newspaper Al-
Hawza, linked to the al-Sadr since it allegedly carried articles that "stirred up hatred." Ironically, by shutting
the paper down, Bremer incited the violence he tried to avoid by closing down the paper in the first place.
Afterwards, coalition soldiers were ambushed by Mahdi Army in the Shi'a holy cities of Najaf and Karbala
and in Sadr City. More than a year after al-Khoei's death, the US argued it was attempting to arrest Sadr for
his alleged role in his death.
Intense fighting erupted in southern Iraq between US forces and the Mahdi army. In June the clashes ended
after a deal that allowed the Mahdi militia to hide most of their weapons. However the peace did not last as
fighting broke out again two months later, in August 2004. As Sistani was in London undergoing medical
treatment, Moqtada took advantage of the vacuum as his forces seized the shrine of Imam Ali in Najaf, the
most sacred site of Shia Islam. The seizure represented an attempt on his behalf to control the most symbolic
site of the Iraqi Shia. Battles erupted again between the Mahdi Army and the US for 22 days, destroying
many parts of the holy city of Najaf.
Moqtada finally ceded control of the shrine after striking a deal with his rival Sistani. Sistani succeeded
where the Iraqi military and US forces had failed, demonstrating that Sadr still refuse the authority of the
interim Iraqi government.
Sistani has always argued that as a cleric, he and others like him must distance themselves from politics. The
events in Najaf have demonstrated that despite his wishes he will intervene in Iraq's politics whether he likes
it or not.
The violence in Najaf did not occur overnight but took more than a year in the making. Ironically, the clash
between Sadr and the US could have been avoided long ago. It was Sadr himself who said that as the war
ended in April 2003 he would have taken part in Iraqi politics peacefully. He blames the US for ignoring him
as it created an interim government without including him. The US sponsored Iraqi government is now
begging Sadr to lay down his arms and take part in the politic process. It seems Sadr has still not gotten over
the insult delivered to him by the Americans over a year ago. His fighters have not disarmed but merely have
hidden their weapons, just as they did in June 2004. This may prove to be merely a lull in the battle between
a 30-year old cleric and the world's sole superpower. Nevertheless, Sadr has clearly won this last battle
between his forces and the US. He has proven his power in the face of American military might and has
finally carved himself a position in Iraq's political scene, sending the message that he cannot be ignored as he
was by the US after the cessation of hostilities in 2003. Pandora‘s Box has been opened and nobody knows
how it will be closed.

Saddam is going to be judged in Iraq and is going to be sentenced to death penalty. Matrix letting discarded
scarecrow Saddam be retired is going close to apply the Armagedon plan step by step.However God's plan
maybe completely different.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 10

233- Russ W. Baker, Colombia Journalism Review (CJR) March-April 2003 issue,'Saddam Hussein - A
CIA Puppet? ' 234- Scott Ritter's book ―War on Iraq-The turuths That the Bush administration does not want
us to know''(Metis publications 2002) 235- Bush‘speech, saying ''Saddam had wanted to kill my father ''
March 16, 2001, The White House Archive 236- The Toronto Star,interview with Iraq Trade Minister
Muhammed Mehdi Salih, March 16, 2003 237- The New Yorker, Torture at Abu Ghraib, Seymour M.
Hersh, 30 April 2004 238- The Secret File of Abu Ghraib, Osha Gray Davidson, 28 July 2004,

145
www.rolingstone,com 239- Yeni Şafak, Hüsnü Mahalli, December 2003 240- Robert Fisk, The
Independent, April 15, 2003,
' Why Syria Is in America's Gunsights'' 241- Saddam Was Already captured in July www.sonsaniye.net 242-
Scenarios for Saddam's capture, Research done by the Middle East Media Research Intitute, Zaman,
December 15, 2003 243- Sunday Express, December 14, 2003, Times, December 17, 2003 244- IRNA
News Agent, December 13 2003, Taleban gave the information 245- Hürriyet, Saddam will be judged in
Iraq, December 14, 2003 246- Donald Rumsfeld‘s statements on CBS TV: Saddam will be judged justly,
December 13, 2003 247- New York Times, December 14, 2003, The first meeting of Interim Govenment
members Ahmet Çelebi, Adnan Paçacı, Adil Abdülmehdi and Muvaffak El Rubai, miltary commander of
the US in Iraq General Ricardo Sanchez and civil director Paul Bremer with Saddam 248- Newsweek,
December 18, 2003 249- Bush‘sspeech about Saddam's capture, December 13, 2003, CNN, CBS 250-
Baath Arabic Socialist Party's press announcement about Saddam's capture, www.internethaber.com,
December 16, 2003 251- Milliyet, December 24, 2003, Saddam will be defensed by famous lawyers. 252-
The Liberation of Bagdad is not far away, Alix de la Grange, 25 July 2004.

CHAPTER 11

TURKEY; THE BIRD IN THE MATRIX'S BAG

Iraq was taken exactly in the British-American-Jewish devil's triangle. Even if Turkey didn't want, the war
was inevitable and there is a disintegrated Iraq federation in the sight. Ankara will have to remain silent for
the plans of Kurdish state in North Iraq will be sold as autarchy. The main problem is the Shiites in the south
of Iraq. 2nd Israel project in the shape of Kurdish State of the US and Israel was left uncompleted due to the
fear of a likely Shiite State under the control of Iran in the First Gulf War. Mosul and Kerkuk are important
for their oils. Annexation of these cities into the Kurdish area means transgression of the red line which
Turkey considers war reason. According to the conditions of Ankara in the negotiations on this area, this
rich region can't be given to the Kurds and no British soldier can enter for it is not given either to the
Turkmens. Barzani and Israel can't stand Turkey's demand for increase the number of its soldiers in North
Iraq. When the short history of North Iraq is searched it is understood why Ankara is uneasy.
1961 was an important year for the Kurds in North Iraq. In that year the Kurds who were troubled by strict
and assimilationist policy of Bagdad depending on Arab nationalism launched an armed revolt under the
leadership of famous Barzani tribe. This first revolt which was going to continue till 1975 despite some ups
and downs, naturally attracted also some foreign forces' attentions. As it is guessed, Israel was the first one of
these foreign forces. In the proggressing time also Iran and the US started to support Kurdish revolt. Even
most people thought the real owners of this revolt are Iran and the US. However it was Israel to take the
Kurdish revolt first and hold it for a long time with a strategic point of view.
The first important contact was in 1964. Shimon Peres who was the vice defense minister of Israel in those
years met secretly with Dr. Kumran Ali Bedirhan who had an important place in the Kurdish movement and
who was the representative in Europe for many years. According to the decision which was taken at the
meeting, a group of Kurdish guerillas (Peshmerges) were going to be given military traning by Israel. This
secret operation which was called ''Merved'' (carpet) started in 1965 August and lasted about three months.
Israel sent its best intelligence agents Brigadier General Tsuri Saguy, Leutenant Colonel Haim Levacov and
Colonel Arik Regev to the Kurds whom it gives great importance for counseling and training. It was done
under the title of ''Israel's military, financial and technical aid for the development of Kurdish nation.'' After
these progresses Barzani started a big attack on the Iraq Army in 1966 with the participation and help of
Israeli experts. During the Kurdish revolt Israel helped Barzani guerillas financially as well.
Famous American journalist Jack Anderson wrote in his article in Washington Post ''Every month an
unknown Israeli official was taking 50 thousand American dollars to Kurdish leader Moustapha Barzani
entering Iraq secretly through Iran border to continue their actions against the Iraq Goverment which has
anti-Israel policy. One of the most symbolic sign of the Israel's increasing support for Kurds was the Molla
Moustapha Barzani's visit to Isreal in 1967 September. Barzani who gave Moshe Dayan a Kurdish dagger as
a gift was welcomed warmly by the Israel State. This visit revealed the reality of Israel's support in the
Kurdish revolt. Almost everybody knew that the attacks on the oil refineries in Kerkuk in 1969 March were
orgainzed and directed by the Israeli military advisors.

146
Israel-Kurd alliance which was formed in the minds of Israelis in 1930s and started actively in 1965
continued getting bigger in the early 1970s. However in 1970s an important change came out for the fate of
Kurdish revolt, consequently of Israel-Kurd alliance. Because at that time another two countries -the US and
Iran- started to play with the Kurdish cards. The friendship and collaboration treaty signed by the Baath
Party in Iraq and Soviet Unions in 1972 April changed the atmosphere in Washington. Alliance between Iraq
and Soviet Union so clearly increased the strategic value of Kurds. Foreign ministery officers were still
against the project but National Security Advisor Henri Kissinger decided to help Kurds with the
contribution of his close dialogue with Shah Riza Pehlevi. Kissinger's decision was more important. This
priveleged politician had applied his own decisions before ignoring foreign ministry officers. Especially
about the matters related with Israel.
Nevertheless Kurds should be supported extremely secretly by the US. This was a decision taken by
Kissinger and Nixon together, in other words it was a decision imposed on Nixon by Kissinger.
Notwithstanding Foreign Ministry did not know anything about the subject and did not learn for a long
time.With the addition of the US support Kurdish revolt got bigger. During three years after 1972 there was
an intensive domestic war. But in that year, for Kurds something unexpected happened; Iraq regime and
Shah reaching and agreement signed Algeria Treaty. Iraq had accepted a concession which Shah had wanted
for a long time, that's to say to give Iran the equal usage right of Shatt-ul Arab. The Kurdish revolt which
started in 1961 ended when Iran cut its support in 1975. Iraq suppressed the revolt violently and the Kurds
failed in their first trial.
All supports for Kurds were suddenly cut. It was followed by a military operation of the Iraq Army on the
Kurdish area in North Iraq. Kurds couldn't stand. Thousands of them died, and some, especially Moustapha
Barzani, leader of the revolt fled abroad. Barzani settled down in the US and in the following months and
years he reminded Washington the promises for support they gave in 1972. He sent letters to Kissinger
starting ''Dear Majesty'' and asking help for the tragedy which the Kurdish nation is in. But he gained
nothing. Even his demands for a meeting with a senior official were left unanswered. The US had turned its
back on Kurds. When Kissinger was asked ''Why did you follow such kind of policy?'' years later he replied
with that famous answer; ''Secret operations should not be mixed with missionary activities.(253)
New actors, new intelligences and new states joined in the independence claim of Kurds with PKK
revealed in 1980s. When PKK opened its first camp in Bekaa Valley in 1982 there was Russia KGB behind
them. Chief of KGB Yevgeni Primakov, Karen Demirciyan and Haydar Aliyev gave them military training
and logisic support. These three leaders themselves went to Lebanian for the foundation of Bekaa camp.
Aliyev went to law against late Elchibey for he revealed this reality in his book but CIA sent some document
to the court on time then Aliyev drew his claim back. In the meantime former KGB agent Azeri Samed
Askareov who wrote about this reality in his book was killed but it was said that he died of heart attack.(254)
30 thousands people lost their lives between 1984 when they implemented their first actions and 1999 when
Abdullah Ocalan was captured and PKK entered into disintegration process. The organization which MIT
(Turkish National Intelligence Service) thought they took under control was taken under control by foreign
intelligences rapidly. PKK's settlement place was Noth Iraq after 1992. It was when Saddam invaded
Kuwait.
It was 1990, August 1.That day Iraq Army under the command of Saddam entered Kuwait with a sudden
operation. Kuwait has the richest oil beds of the world. When these beds are integrated with Iraq's already
large beds Saddam has the posession of the majority of the world oil. The US repelled Iraq from Kuwait
with the operation Desert Storm in 1991. Furthermore the Iraq Army was so debilitated that the opponent
groups which were suppressed by the Bagdad Government for a long time found opportunity to revolt.
Kurds in the North, Shiites in the South rebelled against Saddam. When Saddam reorganized his forces and
became able to supress these revolts the US interfered again and ptotected the North and South parts of the
country from Bagdad. In the following years the US supported the saparatist groups among Kurds thus let a
Kurdish State start to come into being.
North Iraq is a very convenient place for both a likely Kurdish State and for the saparatist Kurdish
movement which are active in the neighbour countries especially in Turkey and terror organizations. In short
to examine the Kurdish problem politically one should take North Iraq base. North Iraq mountains are again
the most important center of the Kurdish movement as they were in 1960s and 70s. Israel has an important
role in the US decision to fight against Iraq. Israel had thought of shooting Iraq long ago and considered
Kuwait invasion a good opportunity. It led the US through it lobby in Washington and constituted the

147
infrastructure of an attack against Iraq. The fallacious policy which the US follows against Iraq is
completely suitable for Israel's expectations and demands.
Kissinger, appreciating this ''giant step'' put the US Middle East policy completely in the orbit of Israel. He
did his best to make America support Israel's nuclear weapon programme. Due to his force two billion dollar
foreign aid per year to Israel was taken under guarantee. (Today this amount makes more than six billion
dollars) During the Arab-Israel War(Yom Kippur) in 1973 the biggest arm transfer to Israel in history was
done with his command. He established the policy ''no dialogue with Palestine Liberation Organization'' and
made it unchangeable part of foreign policy. ''Kissinger managed to take Middle East under his control in
1970 and repudiative concept of ''Great Israel'' became practically the US policy'' reamrked Noam Chomsky
about Kissinger's this mission. Since then this policy, despite some changes after 1973, has remained
essentially the same.
Saddam and his Iraq Baath movement had been strategically useful for Israel for decades. ''Saddam has
been psychologically useful for Israel throughout his life. A limited Gulf war which will make the world feel
hatred towards Arabs -consequently towards Palestinians- may be useful for Israel. Palestinians who live on
the lands under the Israel invasion could be sent to Jordan for security. Saddam Hussain is a very convenient
catalyzer for this strategic plan.'' said Yitzhak Shamir in an interview for an Austrian magazine on February
2, 199, that's to say three weeks before the land operation against Iraq started. MOSSAD considered Saddam
the biggest profit in Middle East. Because Saddam was completely irrational in the international political
aspect and he was inclined to make silly mistakes which MOSSAD can use. Israel took great strategic
advantage from the Gulf War for it was organized just as Israel's thesis required. And second aspect which
constitutes Israel's thesis for the Gulf War and required American attack on Iraq arose from the Kurdish State
project which is among Israel's traditional aims. Israel wanted a Kurdish State in North Iraq as it was stated
in the report of Oded Yinon in 1982. Oded Yinon also revealed that a Shiite State in the South was
demanded. However Israel this time abstains severely from this project. Because this Shiite State would
inevitably be under control of Iran.
As it is known there are two political heads in the Kurdish movement in North Iraq which turned to an
autonomous formation after 1991; Kurdistan Democratic Praty under the leadership of Mesut Barzani and
Patriotic Union of Kurdistan with the leadership of Jalal Talbani. First of all there is a sociological reason in
this division. They are the leaders of two different Kurdish tribes which speak two different dialects. Barzani
is the leader of Kirmanchs who are mostly in the west of North Iraq. And Talabani is the leader of Sorani
tribe in the east. Kurdistan Democratic Party is politically dominint over Bahdinan which includes Habur,
Zaho, Dohuk, Amadiyah, Minba and Eskikalah. And Patriotic Union of Kurdistan holds the control of Soran
which includes Erbil, Revanduz, Diyana, Kustepe, Taktak, Dokhan, Cemcemal, Sulaymaniye, Leylan, Kadir
Karam, Mulla Umar, Sargala, Bava and Nur areas. Turkmens whose pouplation is more than 600 thousands
and live mostly in Erbil constitute the third big group.
When Saddam was defeated in the Gulf War the opponent groups in the south and north became hopeful.
Kurds, especially feeling the US support behind them rebelled once more against Saddam with the dream of
a Kurdish State. After that Kurds huddled on the Turkish border, Hammer Force deployed in the region,
north side of 36th parallel is banned for the Iraq unions and they started to go towards a Kurdish State step
by step. Israel was the gobetween for the US and Kurds during the Gulf Crisis.(Due to Israel's severe
censorship about this matter very little information was leaked out) Since the revolt started they have always
been the pioneer of the Kurdish claim to defense. Israelis even thought that the US did not give enough
support to the Kurdish revolt.
Since 1991-1992 Mesut Barzani and Jalal Talabani, leaders of two strongest sides of Kurds have made
contacts at least indirectly with Israel. There has been rumors that both leaders have been sheltering little
Israeli teams in their regions since 1992. Prudence that the US shows in supporting Kurds who rebelled
against Saddam just after the Gulf War is not because they are suspicious about Kurds but they are uneasy
about Shiites. In short the reason that a Kurdish State was not founded just after the Gulf War was the fear
for the Iran effect. Even they feared that Iran might effect not only Shiites but also North Iraq.
While Saddam was supported against Iran threat mentioned above, on the other side, as it is known a
Kurdish State was started to constitute in North Iraq very cautiously. The Kurdish movement increasingly
improved under the shelter of Hammer Force deployed in Turkey and started to complete the infrastructure
which is required for a state. The most important power to support this improvement was the US. However,
as it is known the US foreign policy is formed according to the effect of different profit groups. Therefore it
would just be superficial to say that the Kurdish State project was supported by the US. For a deep analysis

148
it is better to look which group or groups in the US support this project. And the power we face is the
Jewish lobby.
The North Iraq leaders spent 1990s with strange relations. Barzani had such strange relations that he even
allied with Saddam. This aliance gave its most important military result. Barzani forces and the Iraq Army
attacked together on the regions which were under the control of Talabani. First Erbil and then Suleymaniye
fell. And Talabani was like political hypocrat. He resorted to asking help sometimes from Turkey and
sometimes from Iran. Turkey has always remarked that Barzani is trustable but Talabani is not. It is also
worth to search the background of the propaganda which led Turkey to support Barzani and to collaborate
with him against PKK. One truth has always been ignored when we look at Barzani's background; It was
Barzani who welcomed PKK first.
Lots of things were done to found a Kurdish State with the participation of Barzani and Talabani in North
Iraq which is in the British-American-Jewish devil's triangle. Those who follows this policy will understand
what I mean when I talk about Ankara process, Washington process and London meetings. I forgot how
many times they reached an agreement and broke it. They couldn't reach an agreement till the Bush
administration gave a severe ultimatum leaving diplomatic negotiations aside. Because the US was going to
give Kurds an autonomous region in the federation which was going to be founded after Saddam. It is
impossible to think that only Barzani will dominate this region. Washington, thinking of not letting Kurds in
Mousul and Kerkuk does not want Kurdistan to be more powerful.
Turkey, getting quickly close to Israel after 1996 is in contradiction with itself. Turkey understood it was
wrong to follow the same Middle East policy with Israel after the Iraq War results. Israel always considered
itself under a permanent threat in the region thus supporting revolts of minorities in the regional countries
aimed at dividing the region into small states. Therefore among the Middle East countries only Israel wants a
Kurdish State. Furthermore it has applied tangible policies to reach this aim since 1960s. Basicly there is
Israel's effect on the US in supporting Kurdish State project. It would be deception if Turkey approves a
Kurdish State in a neighbour country, especially in Iraq, hoping that its unity won't be damaged. It is
impossible not to be damaged. Therefore it was a big mistake for Turkey to try to become ally with the
biggest supporter of the project which may threat its unity. And also Israel's attitude about its water problem
is completely against Turkey's policies.
It is not easy to predict what kind of Middle East picture will come out 30 or 50 years later. The US may
lose its power and experiencing the regression proces which Britain had at the beginning of the century may
turn to an ordinary western country. Indeed according to most futurists the US is at the beginnig of decline.
This would be dangerous for Israel. For Israel there is more dreadful possibility than global fall of the US;
increase of global powers of Israel's enemies. The biggest fear of Israel is that a Muslim and Middle East
state may have the same power with it and may have a radical regime which feels antipathy towards it. Such
a power gathering all the people who are against Israel might constitute an anti-Israel wing -which Nasir
once tried but failed- This would mean a new Salahaddin that is the biggest fear of Israel which is in the
shape of new Crusade Kingdom.
As it is seen Iraq War will upset deeply not only Iraq but also Turkey. Because it was obvious that the US
and Israel were going to win this war. And also their intentions are clear. Some of our writers say ''As it is
obvious they will win let's join them and win.'' It is also obvious that they don't give Turkey neither Mousul,
Kerkuk nor North Iraq. Therefore it is not definite what we will win and why our soldiers will die. It was
always said we should have the control while Iraq is reestablished. Turkey has always talked about Iraq's
unity but after the war a federation would be constituted. It seems Turkey will lose.(255)
There are two reasons of the Iraq War; water and oil. Both of them are urgent for the US which thinks of
invading the region for a long time and for its Middle East and global domination. It is definite that the
matter is not fight on terrorism or beheading devil's ax Saddam. Also in America this reality is depicted and
now they discuss ''should we confiscate Iraq's oil partly or wholly?'' In a poll held by Time's 2002 March
issue it was asked which is the real pretext of the US. The answer was oil. Nobody believed in Bush bringing
democracy and freedom.(256) The US which uses high technology in the war doesn't need 200 thousands
soldiers to be deployed and fed there. Settlement of these soldiers for a long time means a definite invasion.
America's military stay in the region at least for 25 years depends on solving the water and oil problems
according to its profits and founding the Kurdish State which is useful for Israel as a plague for the region.
The US had wanted to send 80 thousands soldiers to Turkey. It was obvious from the Hammer Force
nuisance that these soldiers are not going to come just for 5 years and this term will be continually extended.
One of the signs of Doomsday is that there will be many killings after richness come out with the withdrawal
of the Euphrates waters.

149
During Clinton's era Washington followed ''polite'' policy so that CIA could spy on eastern region of
Turkey. For example they insisted through diplomatic ways to open a ''coordination center'' in Diyarbakir
under the name of embassy which will function as a CIA office. Ecevit rejected the US former ambassador
Mark Parris. But CIA did not give up sending agents to the region. In 1999 December at the AGIT Peak
Turkish energy ministry signed an agreement with the American energy ministry to make 10 MW 10 small
vans. I entered the agreement meeting by mistake while I was looking for Clinton at Istanbul Conrad Hotel.
Because press was not invited. The vans were going to be built in Hakkari, Bitlis, Mardin, Yuksekova, Jizre
and Bingol. Each of their cost was just one million dollars and the elctricity which is going to be produced
was enough just for a town. Didn't Turkey hase ten million dollars? When I examined the agreement text, the
condition of bringing many American experts to the region attracted my attention. There was something
strange. Ecevit who did not give permission for an embassy in Diyarbakir was ignored. A new pretext were
found many CIA agents in North Iraq and in eastern region of Turkey.(257)
As a reaction to these activities of the US and Armenian Genocide Bill which was brought to the US
Congress, General Staff, Foreign Ministry and MIT brought the idea of opening a second border gate to Iraq
in 2000 on the agenda through media. Iraq policy was radically changed in six aspects, the US was apalled.
This idea took shape after Faruk Logoglu who is Washington ambassador at the moment visited Iraq when
he was undersecretary of foreign ministry. And Ugur Ziyal who is now undersecretary tried to settle our
policy change by visiting Iraq second time when he was vice now ambassador of Rome- undersecretary. It
drew US attention that six Turkish newspaper had the same headline on October 6, 2000 One of them was
mine. The day after Mr. Lawrence who is responsible for the political affairs at the American Embassy in
Ankara and Jessie Baily, press secretary came to visit me and asked if Turkey is serious about this policy. I
reacted saying ; ''Approve the Armenian Genocide Bill. You are doing very well. Ankara sometimes follows
dignified policy.'' They got surprised and asked what they should do. I replied; ''Clinton should write a letter
to the Congress with the pretext of national security and bill should be drawn back before the elections and
thrown into the Congress garbage. Thus they did so.
''If you want democracy in Iraq leave Iraq people us, we make them rich through trade. Thus they become
aware of the dictator they had.'' I had said to the Americans. It is obvious that they did not listen to me. Who
wants democracy! The US forced Turkey to change Iraq policy which Turkey use as blackmail so that they
were going to draw the genocide bill back which was almost about to be approved. Uri Bar, Israel
ambassador in Ankara came to visit me on October 20, 2000 and whispered me that Shimon Perez, Israel
foreign minister called Clinton and gave the same advice I gave. Israel ambassador was uneasy about the
news I revealed. Because I had written about Israel's plans related with GAP, water, Palestine and Kurds.
The ambassador saying ''If you want to live long be carefull'' menaced me.
Also Germans wanted to send agents to the region. Germany took action to build waste water treatment
system ''for free'' with the credits they gave and of course to send ''German experts'' in the region. These
cities were Diyarbakir, Malatya, Bitlis, Bingol and Jizre. When Dr.Schimit, German ambassador in Ankara
went to the region for the base construction ceremony and danced with HADEP members he was criticized
by the Turkish media. At the dinner I had with him on October 13, 2000 I asked why he did not take Ankara
press to the region. ''Press was there and people took me among themselves. How would I know whether
they are HADEP members or not.'' he replied. It was clear that there was a serious war of influence power
between CIA and German intelligence BND in the region. Germans were against us to build more vans in the
region. Their pretext were so called unjust expropriation of Kurdish lands and damage of regional historical
beauties, like Hasankeyf. Their another argument is that we won't be able to give Iraq and Syria enough
water. America, Germany, Britain, France and Israel all are expecting a Kurdish State which is weak and
easy to exploit. For they could not impose this to Turkey openly their first aim was to found it in North Iraq.
With the Bush administration ''soft diplomacy'' and ''secret agent sending'' turned to ''hard war'' and sending
soldier and agent openly. Americans have a bad habit that they don't get out of somewhere
-even it belongs to their ally- which they entered for a long time. When Richard Hoolbrook who was the
gobetween in the Kosova matter asked how many years the American soldier would stay he replied ''As
much as the Ottoman stayed in the are.''
Turkey is following the progresses in North Iraq through Turkmens who support Ankara. Into the region
CIA or German agents can go but not Turkish journalists at the begining. And also Kurdish sources may
distort the truths. At the Iraqi opponents' meetings which have been held in London for years Ammerican
infulence increased and political structure of new Iraq which is going to shape after the Iraq War came out.
The represantation rate is determined accoring to the population of the ethnic groups in the National Council
and Kurds guaranteed to found an autonomous state in Iraq which is going to be a weak federation. Al

150
Hekim who is an anti-Iran could find a solution to purify the Shiitee region in the south from Iran effect and
to turn it to an autonomous area. The Bagdad and Tikrit centered area where Sunnis live and which
Americans call ''devil's triangle'' will turn to a different autonomous status. Saddam and Baath Paarty showed
with suicide attacks that this area is difficult to take over. These three areas which are bound to the center
weakly will be the head but it depends how much authority the American governor or a commander gives. It
is not easy to predict how much share the US which is going to grasp the tap of the oil will give to the
goverment of three states. Iraq has 8 trillion dollar oil to take out for 170 years maybe more. It is uncertain
if Iraq people may take advantage of this oil or not.
Turkey had difficult days during the transfer of six military bases, two ports and 80 thousands soldiers
coming from the US and when the US aksed to open base in Turkey. It was obvious that these soldiers would
invade the Eastern lands covertly if Ankara couldn't convince the US to go back. Ankara had seen that they
were going to cause trouble which is impossible to solve. When the foundation of Kurdish State is completed
in 5 years they will deal with the rights of the Kurds in the neighbour countries. And of course in the mean
time 80 thousands American soldiers and CIA agents wouldn't remain idle. The Americans settling down in
the GAP area like a nigtmare would hold the control of the water. At the same time many Israelis would buy
lands and the area would turn to another Palestine. Improvement of the Kurdish State in North Iraq would be
effective and the Kurds in Turkey would shout ''long live America!'' under the American colonization.100
billion dollars Turkey spended to fight against PKK and 30 thousands martyrs would be forgotten and
Turkey would feel that their lands are sold by own citizens.
Only one force would prevent this nightmare scenario from coming in to being; Turkish Military Forces.
The Government was looking forward to hear from the military officials and top authority about what to say
to the America's demands. If Parliement and Military Forces say ''yes'' they wouldn't say ''no'' not to be in
contradiction with them. Those who said Parliement doesn't say ''yes'' were wrong. If Military Forces says
''no'' the Government will remain silent as it did about the Cyprus problem and YOK(Higher Education
Board) conflict. As Turkish Military Forces does not accept long term plans for Kurds we should struggle
with a new way. The US and Britain were determined to overthrow Saddam whatever the decisions of the
UN weapon inspectors are. Ankara and General Staff were against the war for the Kurdish question will
come out. Long-term settlement of the US soldier in the area would remove their problematic control policy
which Ankara has ben actively since 1992. Turkish deep state sent the drawback which officials hesitated to
reveal to the US, Turkey close ally through Can Dundar.Open and secret informations came out.It was seen
that Turkish fear of division was right and KADEK which took place of PKK collaborates with the US. Up
to now Kurds were used by everybody. First Russia then France, Germany, Israel, Italy, Syria, Iran, Iraq,
even Armenia and now the US.
The US was still expecting that Ankara would pass the 2nd resolution till the end of February 2003. The
US had still time to send troops to the north frontline for the first week of the war will be with intensive
bombardment. They were sure that the blackmail of no visa for the Turkish Army to the North Iraq would
work. They had no other trump card in their hands.They had no time to make a military coup in Turkey and
there was no convenient ambient for a coup. Head of General Staff staved off the media coup which was
started with the Cumhuriyet's headline ''Young officers are uneasy'' by condemning those who defamed.
Thus Military Forces both revealed its opinion democratically and showed its respect ot the Parliement.
Ankara had to distinguish the good from the bad.
It was thought that the government AKP and President Sezer would give up seeing that the war is
inevitable. Becuase they either could be saved from the war by getting 26 billion dollar bribe or let the
economy go worse by getting no money from the war and offend the US.

AMERICAN UNIFORM FOR KURDS


On one side the US was having negotiation with Ankara about the memorandum, on the other side, ignoring
Ankara's drawbacks it was founding a regular army from Peshmerges in Salahaddin where the leader of
KDP Mesut Barzani's forces in North Iraq are deployed. The pictures of Kurdish soldiers who wore
American uniforms were published in Canadian Maclean's magazine's last week issue in February 2003. The
Barzani Forces which were equipped with conventional, light, modern American weapons were going to take
over Mousul and Kerkuk just after the air bombardment despite Turkey's all objections. It would be nonsense
if Ankara would ask written guarantee from American that ''Kurds can't enter Mousul and Kerkuk''. Because
of the Kurds problem the memorandum matter grew longer. It was not just a matter of money.
Turkey claimed that it would be difficult to take the arms back from Kurds. Truly it is not necessary to be
an expert to understand that they will keep the presence of the founded regular army with the security ptetext

151
and found Kurdistan under the control of US in the region. Ankara will be put in a position that it will have
to accept the reality. Even if Iraq is not called federation Kurds will separate when they found Kurdistan thus
it will turn to a federation. Turkish Army was charged with backline service. That's to say without entering
the active war it will do the job of settling those who escape from Saddam's region in the 11th camp in North
Iraq. The Turkish Army won't be allowed to go in Mousul and Kerkuk but Kurdish soldier with the US
uniforms will be there. Barzani wanted an autonomous area which is free bound to the center. Position of
Talabani, leader of Patriotic Union of Kurdistan was more complicated. Talabani was insistent on an
independent Kurdish State. It was him to bring 5 thousands Iranian Kurdish soldiers to North Iraq to be
powerful and to attract America's attention.
America's fear was Yezidis, suicide comandos, who are Saddam's most important land war trump card.
Population of Yezidis who live mostly in the Bechasi region which is close to North Iraq is one million.
They have always been loyal to Saddam. They blame Kurds for treachery. When Barzani betrayed Saddam
in 1991 they came face to face with strong Yezidis. Therefore Saddam appointed them to higher positions in
the army and Baath Party. At the head of Saddam's forces to fight against Kurds in the north line there were
a Yezidi general and Yezidi soldiers.Yezidis object to be called ''satanist'' and they claim that they believe in
one God. Yezidi leaders said that they are thankful to Saddam for he gave them permission to practice their
belief without any oppression.
In the NATO base in Hungary the US gave military training to Iraqi Kurds and Turkmens whom it
gathered from abroad. Their number which was leaked into media was 400. Turkmens, speaking to the media
stated openly that they would take their rights which were transgressed both in Kurdish and Saddam's
regions back and they hope that they would be permanent founder of Iraq by fighting beside America. And
stating that they have rights on Mousul and Kerkuk oils they expect a fair division after the war. Kurds,
being cheated with the Algeria Treaty in 1975 and again by the US in 1991 thought that they will finish this
war profitably though they don't trust US completely. American war ships and soldiers were waiting at the
Black Sea ports in Romania and Bulgaria. It was obvious that there were more opponents to fight in
Iraq.(258)
The US used 2000 Jewish origined Kurds as CIA agent to ovethrow Saddam in 1996 but when it is
understood it took them first to the GUAM island and then to America. And now it brought these forces to
Iskederun by ships.150 000 Jewish Kurds who live in Israel immigrating from Iraq years ago are getting
ready to turn back their home lands after the Iraq War. Israeli Kurds who were trained by Israel and who
wear again US uniforms were going to be used in the land war in the south. Though Israel seemed it did not
send soldiers to the war indeed it did. 10 thousand Jewish Kurds live in North Iraq. They belong to the
Berzani tribe. Yalcin Kucuk wrote a book on this subject. Hurriyet newspaper publishing an article serie
before the memorandum surprised everybody. Obviously it was ordered. In the article it was written that
Israel founded Kurdistan as 2nd Israel by using America to realize the tale of Promised Lands from Euphrate
to Nile. (259)
There is an expression in Turkish; ''Wrong account turns back from Bagdad''. This time it turned back
from Ankara, from Parliement on March 1, 2003.Ankara showed US a red card.Turkey was insulted in the
western media. They wrote ''money lover Turks''. But when the Parliement refused to pass the resolution it
reminded the world willpower of the people and the headlines suddenly turned to ''Democrat Turks!'' The US
was give an democracy lesson. Abdullah Gul who was the prime minister then left the member free. The
resolution was refused.
Even MGK(Turkish National Security Council) did not advise war at the February meeting. Leaving the
responsibility to the Government abstained from taking risk. Seeing this, AKP did not take the risk either
which was normal. Thus it was understood that it was not just a matter of money. Turkey was bored with
being treated like a bird in the bag. Ankara was saved from being remembered with wrong decision. Even
Canada which is the back yard of the US said ''Legitimacy can't be mainetained without UN decision;
previous UN decision asked Saddam to be purified from weapons not the regime to be overthrown.'' So
helping an unjust war wouldn't be good for the grandchildren of Kilicharslan II who became martyr near Iraq
to stop Crusaders in 13 century.
The US accounted the amount of oil which it is going to plunder and focused on ruling Iraq after Saddam
rather than purifying Iraq from dangerous weapons and overthroving Saddam regime. After a meeting held
in Salahaddin in North Iraq opponents founded the government. Iraq National Council which is the puppet of
the US and Britain chose the members of Presidency Council at the meeting. Tukmens were not taken in the
administration though the US gave written guarantee.

152
For the Presidency Council Iraq Kurdistan Democrat Party leader Mesut Barzani, Patriotic Union of
Kurdistan leader Jalal Talabani, President of Iraq National Congress Ahmed Chalabi, representative of
Sunnis Adnan Pachaci, representative of Shiites Iyad Allavi and head of Iraq Islam High Revolution
Comittee Abdulaziz al Hakim were chosen. Turkmens and Asuris who participated the conference did not
take place in the Council. Turkmens said that if they weren't given a place in the Council till the end of the
day, they would leave the conference but nobody cared. That Turkmens were eliminated and that Ankara did
not join the conference opposing the decisions became effective in the Turkish Parliement for refusing the
resolution.
Kurds became a kind of ''war on profits'' among the super powers and states. Not only America, some
western countries and some of our neighbours but also some people inside Turkey don't want Kurd problem
to be over. Foreign and domestic powers which oppose Turkey's participation in EU follow incredible
policies to keep this problem on the agenda. On one side the US and Israel pretend to wish Turkey joins the
EU but on the other side they support Kurdish State project.
Three pictures which proves the US support for Kurds were published in the Turkish press and revealed
why Turks did not trust the US on those days. Despite the resistance lasted for a month not to let the Turkish
journalists in the area some journalists preformed their jobs in other ways. The first picture was published by
Can Dundar from Milliyet. The picture which shows that an American was meeting with a PKK militant
reveals that the US is working on a project including all Kurds. The second pictures was revealed by me. I
sent theTurkish press a picture which was taken in Salahaddin by the reporter of Canadian Maclean. In the
picture Kurds dressed in American uniforms were equipped with light and conventional weapons and were
being given military training by the US soldiers despite the written guarantee given to Ankara. According to
the resolution the Turkish Army could move only in a 20 km area in North Iraq and according to the Kurds
Berzani's soldiers with American uniforms would enter Mousul and Kerkuk with the US Army side by side.
The third picture was published in Star newspaper. In the picture which is obvious to be taken in North Iraq,
American soldiers and Peshmerges were eating meal under a Kurdistan Map which includes south east of
Turkey. The active Kurdish State is now completely under the control of the US. The US was going to
declare the Kurdish State which is almost at the end of the process if Turkey doesn't support the US and open
its doors to the American soldiers. But this blackmail did not work and the members of the Turkish
Parliement did not give up against the oppressions.
In the mean time stiff explanation made by Mesout Barzani and Jalal Talabani against the Turkish Army
and provocative demonstrations forced our soldiers and members of Parliement to be calm.The US,
instigating the Kurds against us at the time they gave written guarantee meant ''people want so''. They
understood what the Turkish people wanted with the answer ''no''. Their profits were upset.
''For Turks don't allow 120 000, 80 000 or 62 000 (the figure always changed) American soldiers to pass to
the region we arm the Kurds and send them first to Iraq and then to Turkey.'' the Americans thought. They
were getting ready for the war in North Iraq as if they were making fun though they said ''Turkish Armed
Forces can arm the Kurds and then take them back'' in the written guarantee. So called Iraq Kurdistan
Democrat Party made a call for the war thush thousands of Kurdish youths joined the army. American
uniforms and boots on Peshmerges were noticeable.
Ankara was uneasy for the US was negotiating with Turkey for ''strategic alliance'' on one side and on the
other side they collaborated with Kurds. The Americans had put Turkey and Kurds in North Iraq in the same
position. Even this was enough not to let any American soldier in the region. Obviously the US would
reward Kurds whom it already treats as if they have a free state for they behave bravely in the Iraq War.
It is obvious that the US would show AK Party unsuccessful after the war. Americans can use any method
to overthrown a government which doesn't support the US. Tayyip Erdogan who became Prime Minister in
the meantime is such a clever person that he can analyze the case.

A TRICK FOR CRAZY HEART


The most serious message for Erdogan and Ankara was sent from North Iraq. The problem with trusting
between the US and Turkey which has been existing for 7 years grew bigger with capture of 11 Turkish
soldiers by the US on July 4, 2003 treating them like terrorists. Turkish head of the team prevented a conflict
by not firing thus upset the American plans. As Murat Celik from Tercuman wrote American team wanted a
conflict. With this scandal action it came out definite that future plans for Kurds of Washington which
declared North Iraq which is our backyard their own yard contradicted with our own profits.
The US did not apologize. They had insulted us. They constituted a comission but they just stated that
there was a lack of coordination. They were not pleased with our interference with their plans for Kurds.

153
Presence of Turkish soldiers in North Iraq was against the promises given to Kurds. It was obvious that
Talabani had contributed to the operation. Because PKK and KADEK were easy in Talabani's region.
Turkish soldier is a handicap for this. Talabani has never turned his back on PKK completely though he
promised many times.
Ankara was uneasy about the place given to Kurds in the formation planned about Kurds. Talabani is the
key man in the US relations with PKK. Therefore they used Talabani's act of informing to dismiss the
Turkish intelligence agents from the region. Most probably Turkish team was planning to assassinate not
Kerkuk governor but three senior KADEK administrators who met Americans. It is more logical that -
rather than Talabani- Israel and the US intelligence which listen to the area carefully got the information.
The US using Talabani intimidated Turkish soldier.
It was a pradox that the US on one side dismissed our soldiers but on the other side it needed again Turkish
soldiers to maintain public security in Iraq. The Comission revealed the decision ''Let's forget about this and
let's work together again.'' However they are going on giving more importance to Kurds than Turks. Ankara's
obedience encourages Kurd more. Our western fellows who politicize PKK under the name of KADEK is
thinking of making Kurds so to say practice the state in the formation of Kurdish federation. A Kurdish
federation which has everything like education and broadcasting in Kurdish forms the infrastucture of a new
cabal which is going to be put on the stage in the following 10-20 years in Turkey. Our dismissal was the
first step of that evil plan mentioned above. We are wanted to stay inside and be plaesed with what is going
on by preventing us to get information and do operation.

Indeed our Iraq and Cyprus policies have always contradicted with the US strategies. Some people thought
that our profits conflict with each other newly and we suffer from the disappointment for we did not pass the
resolution.The problem about North Iraq goes back to September 13, 2000. On this date while Palestine
leader Arafat was getting ready to declare Palestine state on the same day also Talabani and Barzani were
going to announce the foundation of Kurdish State with the secret permission of Washington. Israel upset the
declaration of Palestine state and Turkey upset the announcement of Kurdish state with their negotiations
with Washington The Jewish lobby in the US took place beside Ankara by promising to prevent so called
Armenian resolution which was on the agenda of the US Congress on those days and to postpone Kurdish
case. Thus Shimon Peres, foreign minister of the term got success on these two subjects affecting former
president Bill Clinton, but ''deep state'' in Washington started to apply a long term exacting plan taking the
control of the Kurdish case.
Turkey's trump card against the US Kurdish and Armenian cards was its resistance against the US Iraq
policy. With the Washington Process related with North Iraq which was launched in 1998 the US both
attempted to reconcile two Kurdish leaders and searched for support about overthrow of Saddam. Ankara
was uneasy. Our Iraq policy was in danger. With a last attempt we appointed an ambassador to Bagdad in
2000 and improved our commercial and political relations despite the US. But America was not pleased
with our attempts. The US had lost its trust in Turkey for General Staff decided to close Habur border gate to
prevent Barzani who started to consider himself king of the region and Turkey wanted to open a second
border gate to Iraq from Kerkuk which is the area of Tukmens. And then they started to apply their common
plans with Kurds. To maintain peace among Kurds who always conflict each other they started to spend a lot
of money.
After that Ankara just watched the US open the Kurdish Parliement in 2001 in North Iraq by reconciling
Talabani and Barzani and declaration of their flag and national anthem which are necessary for a state.
Because after the Habur border gate was closed Isreal and the US offered Talabani and Barzani an appalling
proposal. They were going to pay Barzani's 30 000 and Talabani's 25 000 Peshmerge soldiers 100-500
dollars and train them regularly. Of course they said ''yes''. Thus Turkey had lost its control on Kurds.
Control is in the US and Israel's hands because they pay the money. In the decision of Saddam's overthrow
Talabani's and Barzani's firmness was affective. Turkey had lost North Iraq on those days.
Kurds were the happiest ones with the disapproval of the resolution. Approval of the resolution would lead
the US invade Turkey indirectly and Turkey take North Iraq under control openly. But this control is nothing
else but a small show off in a 120 km area. If the US could deploy its army in Turkey Israel's Euphrate
project would be accelerated. If 120 000 American soldiers settled down in Turkey they would not leave for
a long time and would do more actions to insult us. They would spit on or face without apologizing as they
did in the crisis of putting bag over the heads of 11 Turkish soldiers. The game of changing balances at the
backyard has not been over yet, it has just started.

154
The TV serial ''Crazy Heart'' which is one of best works in Turkey is the Turkish version of police-mafia
stories. Yusuf, the hero in the movie solves the assassination of Gaffar Okkan, head of the police department
in Diyarbakir. Those who wrote the scenario of the movie were aware of the region's realities. It was
wonderfully given who and why founded Turkish Hizbullah and then why it was abolished and the dirty
games played in North Iraq. It is possible to see in the movie the uncompleted parts of the crossword about
the disgusting event happened in North Iraq.
It was Mahmut Yildirim with the code name ''Yesil'' (Green) who helped Yusuf in Diyarbakir. So called it
was impossible to find him. According to his telephone records he could talk to all senior officials including
head of General Staff, MIT, Prime Minister and ministers directly. He was the private agent of our six
intelligence services, he could come out anytime anywhere and he could act in the name of state. To some
he was a hero and to some he was a killing machine. Once he goes to Kosova to train UCK or once directs a
private operation team in North Iraq. Every country has a 007 James Bonds like Yesil. Yesils never die,
always new one takes place of the previous one.
There was somebody in the movie who was dismissed from the army because of dishonorableness,
directed the drug trafficing of PKK once upon a time and worked for Hizbullah. He organized the
assassination of Gaffar Okkan working toghether with Hezbollah which was founded under the control of the
US and MIT showing as if it has a link with Iran and organized meetings for Kurds and Americans in North
Iraq thus caused problems for us. He was colonel Seref who caused trouble for us.
The people in the region were indeed stuck between PKK and state's sulky face but Gaffar Okkan was
the smiling face of the state as Yusuf said. It has been long when the US intelligence started to fish in dark
waters in our country by coming sometimes with irregular war tactics, sometimes as Hezbollah, sometimes
as PKK, sometimes as a bussinessman who invested in the region and sometimes as an ambassador or a
diplomat.
As our regular stable army and OHAL (extraordinary case) administration could not struggle with them
with the regular rules and present law system Special Team was founded during our late president Ozal again
with his enterprises. It is thought to be founded with the police department members but indeed oficcers and
senior oficcers in the Special Movements Commandment of which former name was Special War
Department, soldiers who were close to MIT and police intelligence service members took place in the team.
Mehmet Agar present leader of DYP and former member of Parliement Hayri Kozakcioglu have secret state
informations. Replying to violence with violence and replying to the devastating foreign intelligence with the
same method caused many suspicious murders. Special Team was necessary but it sometimes exceeded its
aim. The whole team was blamed because of individual mistakes. This was just as foriegn intelligences
wanted. When some beloved people like Gaffar Okkan and Esref Bitlis wanted to remove these unwanted
events they were assassinated. It was a case that who is who was not known. People were stuck in two sides.
Innocent people including our Kurdish citizens lost their trust in state. Policy of General Staff which rejects
the identity of Kurds helped provocators without knowing.
Presence of Turkish Special Team and Intelligence in the region was inevitable while North Iraq case has
been growing increasingly against us for 10 years. In the terms when we had cross-border operations with 30
000 soldiers Turkish Armed Forces were welcomed by Peshmerges due to fear. It had proved its presence for
there was lack of authority. Nobody said nothing.
The US style changed a lot when Falcons brought Bush to the administration and started to apply their
plans. The US first wanted to invade its ''loyal ally'' openly by deploying its 120 000 soldiers in our country
especially in eastern cities with the pretext of the Iraq War. Turkish Parliement should be punished for the
resolution was not passed. If the Parliement passed the resolution AK Party would lose it chance because
people would not forgive this betrayal.
The US taking PKK and leader of a North Iraq tribe into the new formation in Iraq showed its reaction. It
showed its real strike by putting plastic bags over the heads of our 11 soldiers. PKK leader Ocalan was also
presented us by putting a bag over his head. They had treated Taleban and Al- Qaeda member in the same
way. The US meant ''If I want I can dismiss you like a terrorist from the region. You can't play with me.''
In front of us there was such a US that it is impossible to compromise, not the US of Clinton's era caring for
the sensitive balances. Our profits are in conflict with the US and Israel's profits in the region. This case
doesn't change unless Falcons leave the administration in the US. Former administration did not find a
solution either but at least it was not as bad as now. Before our profits were in conflict, too, but people were
not aware of this and both sides did whatever they wanted. Turkey owed Falcons much about this. Falcons
had an important role in the sales of Cola Turca. They want to dismiss Turkey from the backyard.

155
The US declaring that the war is over on May 1,2003 lost more than 1000 soldiers most of whom died after
the war at the beginning of 2005 and there were 2000 wounded. As a result it is obvious that those who tried
to annihilate the Speacial Team take help from the US. Because the US think it can defeat Turkey on the
table but can't stand against the speacial team which carries on a disorder war.
As it is exactly the same in the movie I mentioned above ''Crazy Heart Yusufs'' really scare the US. That
we are decisive to preserve our presence in North Iraq despite everything shows Yusufs are still in charge. Of
course the assassination of Okkan could not be enlighten though Yusuf killed all as it is seen in the movie.
Because we are still dealing with pawns and we make Iran scapegoat because of the Turkish Hezbollah
which was not even legitimated by the real Hezbollah in Iran and Lebanon. Thus real enemy is concealed by
talking about ''reactionism tale'' which is used to distort the target. A brave one should yell the truths. Our
strategic ally put bags over the heads of our soldiers but did not apologize furthermore they expected us to
apologize. If one takes Israel and US as fellow he falls in danger. We needed people like Okkan and Bitlis
who would show the smiling face of the State.
To reach the plan A the US used Kurds as blackmail for the second resolution. Americans who try any
way to reach their aims tried to take advantage of Turkey's North Iraq and independent Kurdish State phobia
by using Mesout Barzani. The US makes Kurds speak thus tries to make Ankara support it.
It is obvious that disrespect for the Turkish Army and flag shown by the Kurdistan Democrat Party and
provocative actions were planned in Washington. Otherwise who could Barzani trust? The message was very
clear; ''If you don't pass the resolution for the US army to come to Turkey we drive Kurds on you; If you
enter North Iraq alone there would be conflict. If you enter with us we would be gobetween.'' Seeing this
message our soldier spoke. Despite the rejection of the resolution American military equipments in
Iskenderun were transferred to North Iraq and the buildings were rented. Washington was sure that the
second resolution would pass after the soldier took the responsibility. Foreign minister Gul had given
required guarantee during his visit in Washington.
In the mean time during a press conference the answer given by Bush to the question related with Turkey
showed that plan A was still on the agenda. Describing Turkey as a friend country Bush stated that
collective works were going on. Knowing that it is not the same with moving the soldiers from far the US
needed Turkey logistically even if the second resolution which enables the deployment of its 62 000 soldiers
doesn't pass. For the US it is impossible to achieve without using Turkish military bases and airspaces. The
US took action in three ways to convince the public and of course opponent members of the Parliement. The
fear ''if you don't participate the war you'll see what happens'' was being pumped into the public through
Turkish military forces, Kurds and media.
Head of General Staff which Turkish people trust most summarized the case satisfactorily in that chaos. It
was interesting that Hilmi Ozkok, head of General Staff described Kurds in North Iraq as ''our relatives''.
Kurds told Washington Post reporter in the region that Turkish soldiers considered them ''mountain
Turkmens'' and did not accept that 12 million Kurds live in Turkey. Kurds' opinions were largely emphasized
by the American media. Western press finally found out that it is not just a matter of money and started to
give point ot the Kurds to oppress Ankara. The US was thinking that Turkish Armed Forces would definitely
enter the war beside them because of their fears. They were surprised by the first resolution but they did not
give up. The speech made by military authorities to convince them was clear enough.
As Kurds in North Iraq say ''We don't want to see Turkish soldiers here'' the ones who laughed at this much
were our soldiers and expert journalists who know the situtaion there. Because Turkish soldiers have always
been there since 1987. The first treaty was signed by Ozal with Saddam to chase PKK members who fled to
North Iraq. After 1991 Turkish soldiers settled down in the region openly. There was no need to pass a
resolution for the cross-border operations with 30 000 soldiers. Almost 5000 Turkish soldiers and thousands
of inteligence agents have always been present in North Iraq. While Talabani was driven away from Erbil in
1996 for he collaborated with PKK Barzani was supported for he was against PKK. It is strange that today
Turkey is in collaboration with Talabani and Barzani and supports the US. Kurds who could not dare to fight
up to now are given directives by the US about what to say.
Barzani and Talabani were reconciled by Ankara with the diplomacy processes launched after 1996.
Sharing of the income gained from Habur border gate was our biggest trump card. They could not reach an
agreement because Barzani did not want to share the money. In 1998 Washington negotiations started. Two
leaders shook hands in Washington. Washington gave them promise for federation with a written contract
signed secretly. They left a budget aside for them to act in Iraq National Council but they refused to give
weapon. Because of Barzani's kinglike behaviours they could not come to an agreement again. Yeni
Mahalle( MIT is there, it's journalists' expression) and Balgat (Foreign Ministery) turned to their crying wall.

156
In 2002 summer they were reconciled by Bush's Falcons. Opening of the Parliement and determination of
flag and anthem were organized by Americans. Because the US were going to open a war on Iraq and use
Kurds. Ankara, observing the progresses closely is uneasy by the US irritating behaviours, not by Kurds.

Ankara knew Barzani and Talabani would go into conflict again. It would be meaningless to expect Kurds
who couldn't share a few hundred millions of income from the Habur border gate to share Kerkuk oil income
without any conflict. Though Ankara insitently told the US that it did not want Kurds to enter Mousul and
Kerkuk the US claimed they could invade the region only by using Kurds before Saddam burn the oil wells.
Because Turkish Army doesn't want hot war. If the second resolution is passed Turkish Army can obviously
enter Mousul and Kerkuk. If the resolution doesn't pass they would want to enter alone though not to leave
Mousul and Kerkuk to Kurds.
Former Ambassador Murat Bilhan, head of Foreign Ministery Strategic Searches gave some conferences
in Ottowa, Montreal and Toronto before the War and stated that even if Turkey enters the war or not -or
enters partly or completely- in any case it will be on the loser side. And he said that for America did not give
its promises about North Iraq , Mousul and Kerkuk as written it means they don't want to see Turkish Army
in the region. Bilhan, being appointed as the head of an important think-tank foundation in our country did
not hide anything while addressing to the Turkish community in Canada with the ease of being abroad. Here
are some of his explanations:
-We are in the most difficult period of our history. We are in between.
-We have two clear policies. Peace inside our borders, peace in the world. We neither have an eye on even a
piece of land of others nor we give a piece of land to the others.
-We are in a lose-lose position. We are subjected to be on the loser side even if the war occurs or not. Our
economy might collapse if we enter the war either partly or completely.
-The US will also be on the loser side in the long term. We are trying to explain this but they don't
understand. Nobody in the US will take the progresses after the war under control.
-The US is not sincere about the Kurdish State. They give promise with words that they won't let a state be
founded. But they abstain giving a written guarantee.
-The US has never said -even once- that the Turkish Army can enter there and take it under control or enter
North Iraq.
-The main aim of the war is oil not purifying Saddam from weapons.
-Red-line policy of Britain is put on the stage by the US. 70 % of the world oils are in Russia-Caspian
region- Iran-Iraq-Gulf countries and in Saudi arabia. The US, due to its profits wants to transfer the oil to the
western markets with its own hand safely.
-They say ''We are going to use Iraq oil for the prosperity of Iraq people'', but it's a lie.
-Because of its oil the US could not punish Saudi Arabia which it considers the biggest responsible of Sept
11. In this operation after getting Iraq oil, bad days are waiting for Saudi Arabia.
-For our safety we must take North Iraq under control. Therefore we can't stay away from the case.
-We had stopped PKK terror, but....
-Kurds has never been able to establish a state in their history. Again they can not manage it. Can a state be
with an exit to nowhere?
-The US is wrong if it thinks that it can control the region on the paper. We must take our own precautions
for our safety.
-It is not good that our foreign policy is under the US hypothec because of our debts to IMF. We had
managed to reach the success but due to this war we again may go to deep.
-After the operation we will get great profits in the consignment of the oil for the Yumurtalik line will be
open.(If ther will be no sabotage)
-Iraq operation should base on legitimacy but we can not prevent this.
-If the war finishes in one week there is no need to do more.The US doesn't need the north front line.
-For the US will use NATO bases it is difficult to say ''you can not use the bases.'' If NATO takes the
decision for protection of Turkey due to the Item 5 we are supposed to open all the bases.
-If you resist against the US it may turn its back on you.
-We did not know what we were going to lose in the First Gulf War but now the Goverment is strictly
against the war for we know what we are going to lose.
Mr.Bilhan is completely right; Turkey is on the loser side.
Iraq War revealed that the US profits are in conflict with those of Turkey. Though we have always been
disagree about the North Iraq matter many experts preferred to be mild not to be against Unlce Sam,

157
distorted the truths and suggested to obey. Because of the US, ''our strategic ally'' Turkey is about to fight
against the regular Kurdish army with 70 000 soldiers whom we fed for a while not against PKK with 4000
looters who are confirmed internationally to be terrorists. Since we closed the Habur border gate Kurdish
military forces have been paid by Israel and the US. For they don't need Turkey financially anymore they
started to menace us leaning on the US.
Though we opened our air spaces for the US forces and though the second resolution which was passed on
October 7, 2003 opened a way for our soldiers to interefere North Iraq, Ankara could not enter North Iraq
where secret plans are organized even with one thousand soldiers, let alone 40 000 soldiers as it was planned.
The US which gave 8 billion dollar credit for the second resolution put the condition that Turkish Army
should not enter North Iraq. Control was in Bush's hand. The US put handicaps in front of Ankara though
they knew that we don't want Kurds to enter Mousul and Kerkuk so that they can get their economic freedom
completely. Obsolutely Kurds will not be the owner of the oil region; the lion will hunt its victim, will eat the
sweetest part and leave the rest of the carrion to the hyenas. Of course even a little piece left from the carrion
will please Kurds. We started to lose the opportunity by depriving Kurds of the 200 million dollar income of
the Habur border gate. Now Turkey has nothing to do, except watching Kurds to be subjected to depend
financialy on Israel and the US. The negotiations to regain the lost opportunity with ''our friends'' whom we
want to have least conflicting profits.
It would be injustice to blame AKP. North Iraq problem is not new. Things happened between 1992-1998
were bitter experience for Turkey. Our policy ''those who support PKK, those who don't'' was used by the
leaders in the region like a toy. While we were suppressing PKK with our military forces we neglected the
complications came out because of hatred. While Turkish Gladio was living its golden age mistrust among
peoples came up. In Susurluk our secret relations were revealed. Ankara was confused when Germany,
France, Britain, Israel and the US started to use Kurds after Russia. When its control policy failed the
problem got worse. Violence was used against terror and Ankara was not aware that even Kurds who are
against terror were instigated to the Kurdish nationalism. There was something wrong somewhere, but
where?
After we delivered Barzani and Talabani to the US with our own hands during the Washington negotiations
America opened its eyes wide. Kurds who have never founded a state in their history, conflict each other in
every opportunity and consist of tribes were presented to the US by Israeli special targets planners as
convenient means in capturing Iraq. The US and Israel accelerated to train Kurds whom they are going to use
and throw away when they finished with them. It has always been denied that we have been wrong with our
Kurdish policy. As a result our most trustable allies, taking advantage of a Kurd's explanations ''According to
the Turkish General Staff 12 million Kurds living in Turkey are 'mountain Turkmens' ; no Kurd would
accept this'' to the Washington Post incited Kurdish nationalism.
Turkey was late in understanding how PKK come out suddenly when Russia controlled left organizations
disappeared suddenly after 1980 military coup. Marksist-Lenininst-terrorist PKK completed its mission for
instigation of Kurdish nationalism. However according to an expression passed in the book of ringleader
Abdullah Ocalan it was a risk to be successful among religious Kurds. We could make religous Kurds be
loyal to the state but we closed the roads going to religion with our meaningless laicism concept. Turkey was
convinced to remove the activities of Zehra Foundation which tried to take Kurds away from PKK by
spreading Nur Movement among them. Termination of Zehra volunteers by Turkish Hezbollah which was
supported neither by Iran nor by real Hezbollah in Lebanon and which was told to be founded by the ''secret
forces'' was watched with corocodile tears.The concept of Ummah was forbidden. It was a political crime to
say Kurds are our muslim brothers and sisters.Erdogan attracted attententions on him for he read a poem by
Ziya Gokalp. This caused him to be politically forbidden; otherwise we should also judge Ziya Gokalp who
was one of the scholars who affected Ataturk. It was forbidden to talk about Islam to Kurds! Erdogan was
free but there was still a danger.
On one side Ankara has always banned Kurdish political formations and on the other side it has got angry
for these formations have been used like a toy. Ankara has never blamed itself. It prepared background for
the propaganda ''underdog, aggrieved Kurd'' which has been carried out successfully by foreign forces and
their domestic collaborators. While legal political parties of DEP,HEP, HADEP, DEHAP and illegal group
of PKK are forbidden the leaders of IKDP and PUK which have the word ''Kurdistan'' openly are received
like presidents. They were even let open representative office. Their official receptions were not prevented.
Those who wanted to do legal actions were externalized.

158
Old fashioned main ideas which are behind all these faliures, antidemocratic forces and the media which is
under the effect of military forces are not criticized, instead governments who are not powerful are blamed. It
is wrong to try to understand those who tell the truth when they are opponents but they are forced to act
according to some effective forces when they become administrators. Those who preserve the present
conditions don't want to solve Kurd problem as they don't want to solve Cyprus problem. We should have
embrace our Kurd citizens and should not have ignored their religiuos education demands. Opening the
religious centers in the region would heal the distrust between Kurds and State. Nobody can explain why
Kurds did not ever rebelled in 900 years, during Selcuklu and Ottoman periods but rebelled 17 times in the
80 year period Republic history. Though the solution is clear those who don't want to solve it are those who
have problems with Islam.
If Turkish soldiers have to absolutely go to Iraq they have to wait till the US presidential elections in 2004.
Because it would be a convenient time to have good negotiations with the Americans after Bush and his team
Evangelist-Jewish falcons are probably discharged. Till this date because of increasing dead and wounded
American soldiers Bush would be dismissed from the policy like his father by the American public.Last polls
showed that support for Bush decreased to 44%. It is a murder to join the Iraq adventure with Bush who lost
his mind, his concept of democracy, freedom and justice after the Sept 11 attack.
What should Ankara do? It should force Washington using the advisory decision ''do the job slowly'' taken
by National Security Council as a trump card. The US does not seem trustable by neither letting Turkey
interfere nor being ready to terminate 4000 PKK-KADEK militants deployed in North Iraq. Americans claim
that they don't have enough force to terminate PKK but they could manage to overthrow Saddam -though he
has not a link with Al Qaeda- and deploy 150 000 soldiers in Iraq. Consequently PKK is the murderer of 35
000 people and Al Qaeda -if it is really guilty- is the murderer of 3500 people. It would be ''naivety'' with a
polite expression and ''fatuity'' with a rude expression if Turkey goes to help US instead of struggling against
PKK.
Second problem in sending troops is a clear answer which the US should give to the question ''what is our
profit in return?''. The US had asked 20 countries to send troops but everbody was not so willing. It is not
possible that the EU countries would agree to send soldiers except Poland, Spain and Italy. Germany and
France neither gave soldiers nor support. India, China, Russia and Pakistan refused to send troops.
Everybody is afraid of sending soldiers to the '' death triangle'' which is described as ''Sunni triangle''. Thus it
is unacceptable to send Turkish soldiers to this area. Moreover sending 10 000 soldiers to Iraq costs 70
million dollars a year. According to the diplomacy rules if it is our demand we pay, if it is America's demand
they pay and if it is an international force with the UN decision money is paid by the common fund. The US
pretending to be unwilling tries to make us pay the money. Ankara could not still take 63 million dollars
which it spent for ISAF in Afghanistan. It is doubtful that it would take from the job in Iraq.
Another problem which should certainly be negotiated is our profit in the reconstruction of Iraq especially
from the 170 billion dollar economic bids and in social and political areas. Before the 1 March resoultion
crisis we managed to get 90 % of our political, social and economic demands accepted but resoultion was
never passed. AKP members refused to accept the resolution because our profits were not guaranteed. The
Americans refused to negotiate again. Kurds are close to an autonous state. A Kurdish governor was
appointed to Kerkuk and Barzani founded a Kurdish Bank so that Kurds could buy property in Kerkuk. And
money came from Israel with no payment in 5 years. Yumurtalik pipe line was sabotaged with MOSSAD's
provocation to transfer the oil to through a new pipe line streching to Haifa. Head of Turkmens Side was not
taken in the Iraq Administration Council with 25 people for he is on the Turkey's side. Instead a woman
called Cabuk whom nobody knows was taken. Thus Turkey was driven away from Iraq policy.
The US, giving bids to whomever it wants cheated Turkey once more. Even if it takes Turkey in the bid list
after the resolution is passed Turkish bussinessmen are uneasy for more than 100 lorry drivers are stuck in
Iraq and some of them got killed. Between 1970- 1990 Iraq took the first place in our foreign trade, because
it was a 2 billion dollar trade. Today this figure is not even 100 million dollars. Now we are deprived of 200
million dollar oil transfer money we get from the Yumurtalik pipe line a year. There has been no fuel-oil
transportation since 2000. In such conditions the profits Turkey can get from the US are quite limited in case
it sends troop to iraq. Great bids were already delivered. American and British companies got the biggest
shares. The bid contracts in construction and food sector we got are signed late. This discouraged our
bussinessmen.
Chairman of TUSIAD Tuncay Ozilhan made surprising explanations because there was no bid to receive.
He said that sending soldier to Iraq should depend on UN and our help for Iraq should be limited with
humanitarian, medical and social aid. If security in Iraq is under the control of UN they could get at least

159
food bids with the approval of UN. The process of Iraq's reconstruction should be taken out of the US
monopoly. The US does not leave Iraq without getting more than it spends. Turkish soldier would play just a
policeman role in this colonization period. Kurds consider Turkish soldiers invadors not saviors.
Those who show that the trust problem between two allies as if new are those who write for the US rather
than for Turkey. They find it easy to oppress Ankara to change its red lines and somehow they can't tell the
US and Britain that their policy is wrong. They always criticize the government. According to them we
should have followed Uncle Sam like a sheep.
Canadian media always stresses that the US can win the war but can't win the peace. The word ''terrorist''
increasingly gets meaningless. Resistance of Iraqi people shows that the US coalition is invader. Suicide
attackers from Arab countries rush into Iraq. Thus according to the US even if they gain victory the war
would indeed start again. Egypt president Husnu Mubarek remarked that the US is preparing base for new
Ladens and warned the US that terror may hit them.This warning did not mean anything to the Americans
and the British.
In the negotiations with the US staying of our soldiers in North Iraq should be legalized and collective
actions with the US to terminate 4 000 PKK militants are essential. It would be meaningless if they say ''We
can manage here, you go and calm Shiites in South Iraq and Sunnis in the devil's triangle down.'' and if they
don't let our soldiers in North Iraq. Turkish Army knowing well who feeds PKK is right in suspecting of the
US promises. On the other side It is unacceptable that leader of PUK who works like an informer agent and
contributed to capture of our soldiers and to inform Saddam's place and Jalal Talabani are given more
importance than 2,5 millions Turkmens.
Those who help tyrants are perverted ones who go in the same way. They are the dogs who guide, show the
way, serve the cruel and take pleasure from cruelty. 113 th verse of Sura Hud in Qoran ''Don't show even a
little inclination to those who are cruel. Otherwise Hellfire touches you, too.'' confirms the above saying.
In the sight of the whole world the US and Britain are the invaders in Iraq. Pictures of Iraqi women raped
by the US soldiers are revealed in internet. Raping Iraqi women shows that this country is under invasion.
Following these uncivilized herd who are more cruel than cannibals is participating in cruelty.
Ottomans had left money on the branch of the grape after they ate the grape on the land they passed by.
Yavuz, during Caldiran state of war had warned his soldiers and said he would give command to return back
if one soldier ate an apple on the lands they were. Our ancestors were so trustworthy. Along history all other
armies apart from real muslims first they attacked on decency on the lands they captured. Today in Iraq the
invader has raped more than 5000 women though they say they come from civilization and brought
democracy. This is tyranny.
The AKP administration suspended sending soldier for the US requested to do so because of the opposed
ideas of Kurds. Thus AKP both did not disappoint its voters and did not upset the relations with the US. It
was very lucky. Barzani wanted more autonomy than that Saddam supplied them with the Iraq constitution in
1970. New prepared Kurdistan constitution proved that North Iraq will be seperated from Iraq. Barzani,
thanking mockingly Turkey which has protected them from Saddam up to now does not hesitate to say that
they are going to found a free Kurdistan till the end of 2004 and carry it out despite any condition. In the
meantime captain William Mayville who is responsible for Kerkuk and who gave the order of bag operation
asked Arab families who were settled in Kerkuk during Saddam period to increase the Arab population to
leave the villages, lands and houses they occupied. After this call Arabs left two villages and Kurd familis
settled down in these evacuated villages. Barzani said we will fight for Kerkuk which well known Turkmen
city.

ISRAEL'S GAP UTOPIA


Israel uses Kurdish nationalism as a means to reach their utopia. Iraqi Kurd Memo who has been living in
Canada for 16 years went further and said '' Prophet Noah was a Kurd therefore Prophet Muhammed is a
Kurd, too.'' PKK ringleader Ocalan was so called taken under protection on Imrali island by the US and is
being waited for the Kurdish State with 35 million people. Kurds has a utopia. Indeed it is Israel which has a
utopia. Turkey was not late to understand its profits are in conflict with Israel's as well.
So far many forces has used Kurds and left alone on midway. The most dangerous of them is the US
which applies Israel's plans. They have a Great Israel Project. In the GAP (Southeast Anatolia Project) they
buy properties. According to the Jews they did not come to Turkey in 1492. Here is their holy lands.
According to the Tora Jarussalem is not the holy land. Holy land is between Tigre and Euphrate. Thus it is
the place where GAP region is today. Turkey, Israel and the US have been constituting a kind of economic
region here for some time. America says that investments should be on the east side of Iskenderun-Mersin

160
area as a qualified region. For we did not let 62 thousands American soldiers in Israel's plans were upset.
The Jews nowadays may bring the Armenian genocide resolution on the agenda of the US to give Ankara a
lesson. Because they always do so.
Now Israel does not describe itself as a state which consists of just Jews. They turned to Ben Gurion line.
That's to say they want a bigger state, Great Israel Project. This Great Israel Project includes also GAP
region. Ariel Sharon's crazy ideas completely related with this project. It was Israel which wants Iraq to be
invaded. The Jews will also get Syria invaded and then the next target will be GAP. They won't give Mousul
and Kerkuk to Kurds who are little pawns as baits. Ankara should be careful about Israel and the US. Ankara
is not able to defense its profits against these two forces. Kurds are again toys in this game.
It is exactly foreign forces who made Turks and Kurds conflict each other. They had been living friendly
for 900 years. It was also our wrong Kurd policy that we abolished the concept ''religon brothership'' with the
fear of the concept ''Ummah''. No Kurd rebelled during Ottoman era. There were Jalali rebellions which were
Shiite and Alevi origined. They were suppressed in a bloody manner. The nickname ''Kuyucu'' of Murat
Pasha who was sent to suppress the rebellions came from the fact that he killed 30 000 Shiites and threw
their heads into wells. Alevi Kurds who were killed at that time were inside the Shiite rebellion. Kurds were
the most loyal citizens of Ottoman Empire.
The British had planned Kurd problem in the 18th century. The first one of 17 Kurdish rebellions since the
foundation of Republic was Sheikh Said Rebellion in 1925. The aim of this rebellion which was incited by
the British to take Mousul and Kerkuk which are inside the ''Misak- Milli'' (National Treaty) borders out of
Turkey's borders. It was newly understood that these cities were full of oil. While the new Republic
suppressing the rebellion it also killed innocent Kurdish peasants thus this caused Kurds started to hate
Turks. Other Said, Bediuzzaman Said Nursi who prevented the rebellion refusing Sheikh Said's suggestion
to overthrow Moustapha Kemal has always been ignored in our history books. Most thinks that two Saids
are the same person. Nursi's suggestion ''Let's heal Kurdish nationalism with Islam brothership'' was against
the new Republic's laicisim rules. It is taboo to write and talk about this. British instigation showed its result.
On those days we could not take the risk to fight against the British who bluffed us. Indeed Chirchill was
going to explain later that they had no intention of entering the war. Due to this fear we were contented with
the sterlings paid for Mousul and Keruk instead of 25 year oil income suggestion. They could not be as
resolved as Abdulhamit II who rejected the demand of the Jews to buy Palestine for gold saying ''land is not
sold''. By giving North Iraq as a gift thebase of Kurd problem was founded.
Ataturk was deeply affected by the Sheikh Said rebellion. In 1930s while The New Turkish History was
being written it was accepted that there is no nation like Kurds. In this period existence of Kurds was denied
and they were considered as ''mountain Turkmens''. According to the official thesis as there is no nation like
Kurds there is no language like Kurdish. The language Kurdish is the upset dialect of Turkish spoken on the
mountains. While invented thesis were revealed opponent ideas were forbidden.
While Ottoman Sultans enumerating the places they owned in the letters they sent abroad they used the
expression ''Clime of Kurdistan''. Majority of the clime mentioned above is inside the borders of Iran today.
The firman sent to Carloman's mother who asked helped from Souleiman the Magnificent is a proof for this.
This event happened in 15th century both shows Ottoman's point of view on Kurds and disproof denial of
Kurdish identity by Republic. Selchuks also used the word Kurd and Salahaddin Eyyubi was a Kurd, too. As
this policy can not be explained to the world today there are millions of Kurdish immigrants in Europe and
North America. It is still our policy to deny the existence of 12 million Kurds.
For there were not enough leaders to carry out the separationism during the 1925 and 1937 rebellions in the
southeast of Turkey they could not spread the rebellion to the other masses. Ignorantness and poverty of the
people in the region were handicaps for this movement. Therefore both rebellions were suppressed in a short
time. The difference between today and the past is that separationism movement has been spreaded,
strengthened and well formed. Besides the caracters and education levels of the rebels have changed
according to the changes and improvements took part in the last 40-50 years. In 1970s it was active behind
the left movement and communism and after 1983 separationism spreaded all over the country with long
term rebellions from small areas with short term rebellions. Soviet KGB put PKK in front of us when we
thought we took the left organizations under control with the September 12 coup.When Ozal's suggestion
''solving the problem peacefully'' was not accepted we tried to suppress them with military methods. As
people died the case turned to blood feud and this caused a gap between two nations. Even the mildest Kurd
was considered suspect.
Rebellions were suppressed. The ringleader was captured and sentenced to death punishment but because
of our wish of entering EU he could not been executed. In this period we lost even the support of Kurds

161
who are for peace. In the following period in the political are we are going to come face to face with the
''type of well educated Kurd'' grown in the EU countries. Because our Kurdish citizens whom we could not
keep in our country are going to be used in a political war against us after being educated well and
experienced. They started to teach their children Kurdish in Sweden and Germany. European Kurds are more
politicized. They are full of hatred. They call Turkey, the country they were born ''Kurdistan''. They don't
believe in the changes made for the EU membership. Closing the Islamic courses in the East during the 28
February post modern military coup process caused us to lose the support of Sunni Kurds as well.
Kurds and Turks are Muslim brothers. It is not of course possible to heal broken trust. We insisted on our
wrong Kurd policy. This encouraged especially Israel, Britain and America to invade. Poor Kurdish people
depend on these lands. If we don't consider them our brothers and sisters, if we make discrimination and let
them have identity probplem they go on let themselves to be used. They are going to cheat Kurds and leave
alone when they are done with them. Kurds don't want to understand this.
It is high time to question our wrong Kurd policy and make the right decision. ''If we are brothers why did
you kill us?'' asked Canadian Kurdish Memo. This separation obviously made Israel's job easy. Kurds are
waiting for Ocalan whom taught them the truth and they don't trust Talabani and Barzani. According to them
after Iraq war the US will found Kurdistan and bring Ocalan to the administration.
Hasan Kosebalaban from the Utah University Social Sciences Department has an important study on
Israel's plans on Iraq. Israel and American Jewish people are closely interested in Kurd problems in Iraq and
Turkey. One of the reasons of this is Kurdish Jews who live in North Iraq and most of whom immigrated to
Israel. Israel is trying to guarantee the rights of Kurdish Jews and gain a good position for them. On the other
side some claims about kinship between Kurds and Jews are put forward to affect Jewish public. It seems
that Israelis tries to open a permeation area for themselves using Kurdish Jews who think they came from the
ancestors of Jewish tribes who were exiled to the region where Kurds live in 723 BC.
Jewish Kurds most of whom immigrated to Israel after 1950s are well organized in Israel and adapted
themselves completely to the Jewsih community. Now there are about 150 000 Kurdish origined Jewish in
Israel. According to Jarussalem Post Jewish Kurds feel themselves close to other Jews rather than Muslims.
Today there are many poeple from this group in the Israel State departments. Forexample retired general
Yitzhak Mordechai who was the defense minister between 1996-1999, during Natenyahu term was an Iraq
origined Jewish Kurd. Mordechai was dismissed from his job by Natenyahu who was uneasy about his
increasing fame especially among Sephardic Jews and then he was candidate for prime ministery in 1999
elections.
Political structure is under the control of Askenazic Jews who come from Russia and Europe.
Informations abour some researches revaled by Kevin Brook on the internet are quite interesting. For these
searches done by Israeli, German and Indian scientists in 2001 sampled a total of of 526 Y chromosomes
from Jewish and Muslim Kurds, Palestinese Arabs, Sephardic Jews and Bedouin from southern Israel.Later
some other data on 1321 persons from 12 population including Russians, Belarusians, Poles, Barbers,
Potuguese, Speniards,Arabs, Armenians and Anatolian Turks were added to the reasearch. Researches
showed that Kurds are genetically close to the Jews. The result which Brook wants to reach is a bit out of
academic base:''These exciting researches showed that Kurds and Jews were the children of the same father
long years ago. We hope that this case make Jews and Kurds want to learn each other's culture and continue
the friendship they have had recently in North Iraq.'' Thus Israel is preparing the base to take over Iraq.
On the other hand many organizations which deal with Kurd problem have recently come out. One of them
is Israeli Kurdish Friendship League. According to this organization's website today 150 000 Jewish Kurds
live. In the site the article entitled '' Kurdish Jews in Israel'' written by Moti Zaken revealed in 1991 for the
first time has interesting informations. He quotes the followings:
There has been an increase in the number of Israeli tourists who come to Turkey in recent years. Most of
these tourists are Kurdish Jews and they visit mostly Kurdish cities. Originally most of them come from
Zaho which is inside Iraq borders. Till the last month Zaho was an unknown town. Borders of security area
which were constituted for the Kurdish immigrants were drawn so as to include Zaho. According to Michael
Rubin, an expert from the Washington Intitute for Near East Policy which is one of the most effective
research organizations of the US and which is known to be close to Israel, people living in North Iraq started
to think that they can even prefer Israel flag to wave in Bagdad in condition that Saddam should go.
Even if the Middle East policies the US follows is not made ''in'' israel but it is for sure made ''for'' Israel.
Today two right Jewish organizations have great impact in American foreign affairs: The Jewish Institute
for National Security Affairs (JINSA) and Center for Security Policy. Security advisor of Pentagon Richard
Perle who is one of the most effective names on the US foreign affairs is very close to these two

162
organizations. According to the Nation magazine these two organizations are behind the US policies of
Iraq. According to JINSA-CSP not only in Iraq but also in Iran, Syria, Saudi Arabia and Palestine regimes
must urgently be changed what ever it costs. Those who don't agree with this idea -like foereign ministery
and Colin Powell, or CIA or Generals- they disobey the principle that there is no difference between Israel's
and America's national security profits. Due to this belief security and prosperity of two countries can only
be maintained with the hegemony which is going to be established in Middle East; and this hegemony can be
maintained through tyranny, pawn regimes and traditional cold war with secret operations.
There are many similarities between the US Iraq policies and the report ''A Clean Break: A New Strategy
for Securing the Realm'' presented to Netanyahu by Douglas Feith who is Under Secretary of Richard Perle
in the US Defense Ministery. In the report it is stated that Palestine peace process must be given up and
Saddam regime must be overthrown to weaken Syria and to take it under siege in case of collaboration with
Turkey and Jordan. In the report it was also advised that severe policies should be applied instead of
dialogue policies which were followed in the past to ''reestablish zionism''.
Tom Neumann, head of JINSA, to make Turkey approve the Iraq operation, claimed that after the regimes
are changed in the region Turkey and Israel which are the only democratic countries in the region will find
themselves in a better avenue. However the results of the war are agree with Israel's strategic targets but are
in complete conflict with Turkey's security profits. Therefore Turkey has to seperate its Middle East policy
line from that of Israel. JINSA-CSP team which Ankara considers an ally for itself against the Greek and
Armenian lobbies in the US and which acts for Turkey's profits in the critical matters for a close relation with
Israel are making plans to divide Iraq today. This case is a big contradiction in Turkey's foreign policy.
Turkey must take an urgent precaution about this.
Turkey had lost its capacity to resist against the progresses which are against for Turkey and to put forward
a stable posture because of its policy supporting Israel which has been determined since 28 February coup.
And as a result of this policy political inconsistencies and economic crisis came out. Turkey has to give up
trying to make its Middle East policies conformable to Israel with which it is in contradiction with each
other's profits about Iraq and has to improve common strategies with EU. Handicaps on the way to join the
EU should be removed. In other words, Turkey has to find other common points to act with EU even without
making EU membership central due to the short term common profits with the EU. Germany's clear posture
against the US about Iraq could be used by Turkey as an advantage but for this it should follow a flexible
policy in Middle East.

Essentially there are two choices for Turkey: Either it has to act together with the countries which are
against the war or tries to effect the progresses by entering the war beside Israel-the US sooner or later. Some
people claim that the latter should be preferred. But we know from our previous expriences that entering the
war won't give us the required power to effect the progresses. Furthermore it will cause us to lose prestige
permanently in this process which is considered extremely wrong all around the world.(261)
GAP is one of the biggest investements of Turkey. So far more than 100 Israeli firms most of which are
from civill sector have bought lands around GAP. Since 1999 rich Jewish lobbies on the world have
gathered more than one billion dollars in a special fund to buy land in GAP under the name of founding an
industrial area .
Buying land in GAP region depends on the special premission of the National Security Council. Jews buy
the lands with the help of some mediators like Bucak tribe. According to the procedure firms apply at
General Directorate of Agricultural Reform. The Directorate passes the case to the General Secretary of
National Security Council (NSC). And Secretary asks information about these companies from MIT and
Police Department. Then they decide accordingly. Those who have links with PKK are not given permission
to buy land.
Jews sometimes by-pass the procedure by using the mediators and sometimes they turn a blind eye to them
when the menace doesn't affect the National Security Council. After the new National Military Strategic
Concept was written during the 28 February process Israel was taken out of potential threatening countries.
And then after strategic military agreements were made with this country Jews started to invest in the region.
Ankara knew that Israel uses the leaders of Bucak tribe which was used against PKK as madiators to buy
lands in the GAP region. If the AKP administration brings the resloution which enables buying land easily
on the agenda due to the adaptation framework to EU and abolish NSC's special permission the Jews will not
need the mediators anymore. It was claimed that Shehabettin Harput, former governor of Urfa was
discharged for he prevented the Jews to buy land. Former governor based his dismissal on some secret
forces!

163
So far more than 100 Israeli companies have bought lands. It is stated that some others as many as them are
carrying out negotiations secretly. GAP administration gave their names and enumerated them as follows;
Agrip, Agridev, Development, Data Engineer, Hovev, Itan, Zinkal, Velves, Lipti Art, Ludan, Rafheal, Klay
mar, ISV,etc....
After the US and Israel delivered Abdullah Ocalan to Turkey more permissions in the region were given to
the Jews. In the east package which was opened last during the Ecevit term foundation of industrial areas in
the region was stimulated with law. But it is interesting that it was the Jews who took advantage from this
law. In this period when a problem occured they came over it with a telephone call made by Primeminstery.
During the term of Ecevit who became prime minister with the effect of Ocalan's capture land sales reached
their peak. As a result, most part of GAP was already lost. Turkey had given a promise to Syria as well in
exchange for Ocalan: Water. Water means life in Middle East and it is increasingly becoming more precious
than oil.
In the part subtitled ''Turkey'' of the report ''Global Trends 2015'' which was prepared by the US foreign
ministery, CIA and National Intelligence Council (NIC) and which includes the following 15 years it was
stated that Ankara will struggle a lot on water. According to the report in the period till 2015 Ankara will be
struggling on ''which policies should be adopted in the international crisis, increase of mass destruction
weapons, determination of economy and policy of the energy transfer and on water rights.'' In the report it
was also told about the new watering and van constructions in Euphrates and Tigris rivers. It was stated that
these works will effect the amount of water which is going to be given to Iraq and Syria of which the
population will rapidly increase in 15 years. It would be difficult to follow our own former policy when we
shutt the water off from Euphrates and Tigris for we will be the neighbour of a super power, the US in Iraq!
The first signal of the relation with Israel was given by former prime minister Mesut Yilmaz on March 14,
1996. With the Free Zone Treaty between Israel and Turkey incredible facilities were maintained for Israel in
the GAP region. Foundation of free investment zones was stipulated due to the principles of World Trade
Organization. Former prime minister Erbakan signed a mililtary treaty related with military technology
rennovation which was hidden from the public attentively.(262)

Indeed close relations with Israel are new. At the end of 1998 Israel president Ezer Weizman came to
Turkey and dealt mostly with South East that's to say GAP. Just after that some Turkish aouthorities visited
Israel. First presiden Souleiman Demirel went then foreign minister Ismail Jem and then head of General
Staff Ismail Hakki Karadayi made some visits.
These were not all. After Karadayi, Moustapha Tashar, minister of Agriculture and Village Affairs of the
term and vice president of General Staff Cevik Bir visited Israel. We got surprised when suddenly we had 5
billion dollar import deficit because of heavy cost of military agreements which were signed. On Agust 20,
2000, this time Ankara's guest was Israel prime minister Ehud Barak. ''We would like to receive 6 bids in
GAP'' said Barak in a press conference. During the three-party coaliton the relations were carried out
secretly and lived its golden age. So to say ransom was paid in return of Ocalan's delivery by MOSSAD.
When investements were accelerated in the last three years AKP came to power. Prime minister Erdogan did
not let Sharon who wanted to stop in Ankara while coming back from Moscow. No official visit demanded
by Israel has been accepted by Turkey yet!
GAP (Southeastern Anatolia Regional Development) adminstration has also today cooperation with
MASHAW, Israeli govermental foundation. Israel is one of the most developed countries in agricultural
technology. Especially glasshouse technologies and watering methods developed by Israel are used by many
countries. Using such an advantage Israeli bussinessmen go to GAP region easily. Besides mutual buying
and selling cooperation offers includes watering methods in the development of agricultural industry in the
GAP, seed amelioration units and establishment of other methods to increase productivity. They are
interested in every aspect related with agriculture and animal rasing and especially watering.
It was not only agricultural technology which stimulates Israel to make investment in the region. Another
reason which leads Israel towards the region is the danger of possible decrease of agricultural lands in the
country. Ankara has to get help from Israel's experiences instead of Canada and Netherlands which are
developed in agriculture as well. It is not a good sign that Jews buy our lands even ignoring NSC. Water
policies will be so valuable that they can be reason for a war. Thus it is not good for our safety that Jews take
the control of the water. What is Israel's aim? To turn back to the ''promised lands'' which has religious base
or to fill its cruse with gold which will gush out from GAP?
Just at that time there were bomb attacks in Istanbul. Mahir Kaynak, former member of MIT claimed that
Turkey was again being dragged towards Israel from which it had gone away with these attacks. He was

164
criticized and insulted as ''conspiracy theorist''. Anti-semitism causes very dangerous events in this
country!(263)

WHAT WAS THE AIM OF THE ATTACKS IN ISTANBUL?


After the attacks on 15 and 20 November 2003 it came out that Turkey is a bird which Matrix can't leave in
the September 11 fiction. These attacks were Turkey's September 11. Those who don't condemn terror which
blockaded Turkey collaborate with satan. Opinion of Turkish people 95% of whom are against war changed
after these attacks. They waisted time with the pawns used in the attacks which were organized
professionally and the real criminal who planned and directed the game managed to hide himsel. The
perpetrators of the synagogue attack were found easily in 24 hours due to the evidence they left behind. The
pawn perpetrators of the second attack were caught by our police in one month. Some questions remained in
minds. Why Turkey? ''Now Turkey will understand what were are face to face.'' said Bush in a press
conference with Blair in Britain. Even Israel foreign minister came from Tel Aviv to investigate the event
but our president Sezer did not even get out of the Cankaya Kiosk.
Fevzi Yitiz(31) who was caught while entering to Turkey from Iran on December 10, 2003 was made
repeated the action in the detergent stock room where he prepared the bombs exploded in Levent and
Beyoglu on 13 December. Yitiz who was stated to be trained in a terror camp in Afghanistan had used a
detergent factory. Fevzi Yitiz told police how he produced the bombs and how he loaded them on the lorries.
He also confessed that four bombs exploded in Istanbul were also produced there. In the inquiry Yitiz said
that he took training on war techniques and bomb production and heavy weapons in a camp in Afghanistan
in 1994 with Azad Ekinci and Habib Aktas. Yitiz went to Iran after he prepared the bomb and before the
explosions. ''I followed the explosions from the televisions and newspapers there. And when I saw there is
no news about me I felt relax. I thought there would be no problem when I turn back for I went abroad
before the actions. I did not expect I would be caught.'' said Yitiz. Terrorist Osama Bin Laden so called
accepted that the explosions were a mistake and approved in condition that they should be against the US
and its allies.
According to the Turkish intelligence sources which gave information to the Associated Press Agent Fevzi
Yitiz told interesting things about the bomb attacks in Istanbul. It was claimed that he found the suicide
attackers and supplied arms. According to Yitiz Al Qaeda was strongly against killing Turks in the
actions.Yitiz said that Habib Aktas and Ibrahim Kus who went to Afghanistan and met Laden in 2002
suggested to do an action in the name of Al Qaeda in Turkey. Two Turks told Laden that they wanted to do
'jihad'' in their own country. And Laden accepted it with the condition that the acions should aim at the US
and its allies. Not at Turks. According to the allegetion Laden oferred to do action on Incirlik Base or Mersin
Port. But two militants couldn't dare to attack on these targets. Because Incirlik Base was surrounded by high
walls after the Iraq War. It was Azad Ekinci to offer doing the actions in Istanbul. Militants then started
preparations. Bombers were found and the target was determined. Ten terrorists got prepared for 7 months in
a detergent factory in Istanbul. Then the explosions occured shaking Istanbul.
''Al Qaeda said that the atacks were a mistake because mostly mulsim Turks died.'' said Habib Aktas after
he gave the command to attack and fled to Iran to Yitiz before he was captured. According to the Turkish
intelligence the informations given by Yitiz based on the meetings held by the Al Qaeda collaborators in
Turkey and Iran.
Adnan Ersoz who was detained related with bomb attacks in Istanbul was arrested. He was suspected of
attempting to change constitutional order with arm. After inquiries he was found guilty and sent to prison.
After the attacks 96 people were detained and 33 of them were arrested. It was found out that among the
arrested terrorists Feridun Ugurlu, Mesut Chabuk, Gokhan Elaltuntas and Ilyas Kuncak who were told to be
the suicide bombers had no links with any terror organizations.
During the inquiry of Adnan Ersoz he told that he went to Afghanistan in 1997, took military training and
met Osama Bin Laden in Kandahar in 2001. He joined a meeting and had breakfast there. He said that he did
not take instructions for the attacks directly from Laden. Ersoz had turned back to Turkey for he was
regretful saying that he did not know anything about the attacks. Ersoz who is studying social studies in
Turkey claimed that Habib Aktas is the head of the Turkey team of Al Qaeda. Ersoz knew Azat Ekinci,
Gurcan Bac Habib Aktas and some suicide attackers. Police is on alert to catch 6 people including Gurcan
Bac, Azat Ekinci and Habib Aktas.(264)
Al Qaeda made an explanation and said they have no relations with these attacks. However media did not
get interested in this explanation. The question remained back was '' Why was the attack done?'' A few
people could not have founded an organization and could not have prepared such a well organized attack. So

165
who was the real organizator behind them? According to former intelligence agent Mahir Kaynak they are
the intelligence services who want Turkey go close to the US-Israel axis.That's to say MOSSAD and CIA
were the bosses. The Afghanistan background of the pawns in the middle was an enough pretext to make a
link between them and Al Qaeda.

IBDA-C ALLEGATION
DEBKA-Net weekly newpaper claimed that the perpetrators belong to the IBDA-C (Islamic Great East
Raiders Line) with the news published on November 21, 2003. Some senior officers of MIT met with their
western colleagues and talked about a danger to which Turkey subjected: Leader of PKK-KADEK Kurdish
terror organization Abdullah Ocalan who was sentenced to life imprison on an island and his brother
Osman.
They were controlling North Iraq Kurdistan and 5000 warriors in southern Turkey. As Turkey wanted
PKK-KADEK was written at the top in the list of 10 most dangerous terrorist groups made by western allies
of Turkey. IBDA-C was at the bottom of the list. ''Don't you think it should be at upper levels?'' asked many
western senior intelligence agent to their Turkish colleagues. ''No. I personally assure you that this
organization is very weak. They can't do anything. All member are in our Metsian imprisonment.'' answered
one of the important senior agents of MIT. And he added that the number of the organization members are
300 with their leader Mirzabeyoglu. Mirzabeyoglu was arrested on December 24, 1998 and was put in a
single cell. Rest of his men were sent to cells like dungeons 50 miles (80 km) away from Istanbul.

On November 15, Saturday, according to the allegations IBDA-C which was used by foreign intelligences
implemented bomb attacks on Neve Shalom and Beyt Israel synagogues and killed 25 people. In the attacks
more than 300 people were wounded. Three hours before the attacks planner of the attacks and head bomber
left the country through Istanbul airport. Their destination was Abu Dabi from where they were going to go
to Pakistan and Iran. Just five days after they attacked on the synagogues IBDA-C attacked again. This time
two lorry bombs exploded in front of HSBC bank and Metro Center shopping center and out of British
Consulate. In six days this weak group organized attacks in which 52 people died and more than 750 people
wounded.
When the attacks occured Bush was paying a visit to London. ''A present for Al Qaeda.'' they made an
explanation. DEBKA-Net weekly magazine claimed that the relation between two groups is new, only for
three or four years. After Mirzabeyoglu and his men were arrested 50 or 70 members of the organization
managed to go Afghanistan, Chechenia, Greece, Bosnia and Germany. Some of the Turkish terrorists went to
Afghanistan and Chechenia to collaborate with Al Qaeda and fought with Osama Bin Laden's men side by
side. Other members had to work in Bosnia and some others refuged to local intelligence agents who used
them against Turkey in the sabotage when the tension between Turkey and Greece was at the top level in
1980s. IBDA-C members who fled to Germany constituted a logistic and information net to support
members of a group which works with Al Qaeda. IBDA-C and Al Qaeda founded the most dangerous terror
organization of Europe away from Turkish police department and western intelligence contra terror
departments. Then IBDA-C's attacks on British targets and their evil warning came out ''This is just a
beginning.''
IBDA-C is quite different from other Islamist groups. Though they modify themselves Sunni Muslim they
support Trochkist version of communism. Mirzabeyoglu was a professional boxer in his youth. He has
written 42 books inluding ''Fox Diary''. This book must be momorized by the new members. Terrorist-boxer-
writer describes his doctrine a mixture of Platon, Hegel, Trochki and Sufic Islam. According to the last one
God determines the will of human being and there is no real discrimination bewteen good and bad.(264)
IBDA-C's phylosophy doesn't mean anything to Bin Laden and Eymen Az-Zavahiri. Because Al Qaeda is
against Sufism. But this local organization is so called Sufic. IBDA-C is just an extereme organization which
drew the attentions on themselves and a means used by western intelligence services. IBDA-C group came
out first by publishing Akdogus magazine in 1986. In their first issue they aimed at leaders who represent
real Islam lived in Anatolia like Fethullah Gulen, Esad Joshan, Mehmet Kirkinji, Mahmud Ustaosmanoglu,
and Muhammed Reshad. They accused Gulen of preventing youth from fighting and train them like sheep.
IBDA-C's name involved in many dirty events including Akin Birdal assassination in 1996. Their main
target was Fethullah Gulen if he had not gone to the US in April 1999. This information was reported to the
ministery by MIT and then vice prime minister Husamettin Ozkan transmitted the information to Fethullah
Gulen so that he could leave the country on time. According to the Islamic groups this organization is a

166
terrorist group made by MOSSAD-CIA. It was founded to show Islamic foundation as terror groups. They
have no relation with the real muslims or Islam.

HEZBOLLAH ALLEGATION
Hasan Ozgunesh, city chairman of DEHAP in Van claimed that the attacks were implemented by the forces
which support international terror and some groups used by the state as Hizbi-Contra.(266) What is strange
is that not this claim was depicted by DEHAP but that Turkish media started a lie campaign to slander Islam
through Hezbollah. They wrote that AKP turned a blind eye on Hezbollah for two months till the truth came
out.
It hurts sincere Muslims that terror is used together with Islam, because a real Muslim can not be terrorist.
One who uses terror as a means is not Muslim though he claims so. The terrorrist attacks in Istanbul brought
Al Qaeda and Hezbollah on the agenda, because those words are pronounced after every terrorist attack. Yes
but which Hezbollah? Hezbollah in Iran or in Lebanon? Or Turkish Hezbollah which is devided into four
groups. HAMAS and Hezbollah condemned the attacks in Istanbul. Ghost organization Al Qaeda of which
the power is not known is Wahhabi. And it is known that Turkish Hezbollah has never took over the
responsibility of the attacks they have implemeted so far. They think that the action itself is a propaganda.
Therefore though it was claimed that the terorrists were from Hezbollah the organization behind the attack
was still unknown.
Turkish Muslims denounce violence and terror. Marginal ones are just fake production of foreign forces.
Though no link was found between Turkish Hezbollah and the attacks the answer of the question ''Which
Turkish Hezbollah train people as terrorist?'' became important. It was claimed that the AKP administration
does not try to solve Hezbollah problem.This matter should be enlightened.
First wrong informations about Hezbollah organizations need to be revised. The complete text of the two
page ''Hezbollah Report'' revealed by MIT on May 30, 1997 is as follows: Radical Shiite organization started
after Iran sent revolution wardens to Lebanon to fight against Israel invasion in 1982 July. This caused
Hezbollah to come out as skeleton organization in the late 1983. At the beginning borning as a political,
social and military organization among Shiite people Hezbollah today has an important base in many parts of
the world. Hezbollah is the continuation of Iran Islamic Republic and it supports the idology of Iranian
Shiite to remove foreign population in Lebanon. It doesn't make any discrimination on Sunnis and Shiites in
education and gives ideological and military training to many radical muslims come from different muslim
countries. It also makes logistic help and sends militants to the struggles carried out in Muslim countries.
These constitute the other dimension of the danger that the organization caused.(265)
Turkish Hezbollah which was accused of being the responsible of Cetin Emec assassination was founded
by Irfan Cagrici in 1983. He was the head of Turkish Hezbollah with the nickname ''Hussain Galip''. Many
marginal movements came out especially in Batman and Diyarbakir in 1980s started to call themselves
Hezbollah. When Cagrici started to spread his actions out of Southeast he changed the name of the
organization as Islamic Movement. According to the allegetion of State Security Court all members of the
organization which was described as Hezbollah by the police in 1984 and by State Security Court in 1996
was from Batman, except Cagrici. Istanbul became their base in a short time.
Turkish public was confused. Shiite origined people don't know Turkish Hezbollah. Turkish Hezbollah
cosisted of mostly Sunni Kurds. Though it was claimed that there is a link between Turkish Hezbollah and
Iran in the Umut Operation carried out by former internal minister Sadettin Tantan in 2000 no diplomatic
note about this matter was given to Tahran by the Turkish Foreign Ministery. Tahran explained many times
that there is no connection between Hezbollah which was founded to fight against Israel invasion in Lebnon
and Turkish Hezbollah. Leader of Hezbollah in Lebanon stated in an interview with Metehan Demir,
diplomacy reporter of Hurriyet that they did not know where Turkish Hezbollah came from and asked people
not to slander themselves. Then where did this Turkish Hezbollah came out? An intelligence agent who has
been working in Southeast made following explanations:
''Some books which were written by Muslim scholars grown in some muslim countries, especially in Iran
and Egypt with radical commentation of Islam were translated into Turkish. And some small groups which
were affected by those books came into being. They did some various cultural activities. This interaction
increased more with the affect of cultural activities carried out by some organizations which were founded
by Iran to export the revolution ideology after 1980. It showed its effect especially in the Southeast Anatolia
Reigion because of the religious structure of the region. In this framework Abdulvahap Ekinci, Ahmet Tufan,
Fidan Gungor, Hussain Velioglu and Veysi Kaykoc who took education on this subject founded a group and
started to spread their ideas under the name of ''Unity Movement'' in the early 1980s. In the following years

167
Fidan Gungor who was running Manzil book store separeting from the group founded Manzil Group. And
Hussain Velioglu who was running Ilim book store separeted from the group and founded his own group,
Ilim Group. By and by all of these radical groups in the Southeast Anatolia region adopted the name
Hezbollah which means Supporters of ''Allah or Allah's Party'' and started to be remembered with this
name....''
One of these groups started to use violence after 1992. This was Ilim(Science) Group under the leadership
of Hussain Durmaz or Hussain Velioglu after he changed his surname. Manzil Group had no relation with
the Manzil Religious Course which belongs to late Sheikh Muhammed Rashid Erol. And also Ilim Group are
interested in armed actions rather than scientific studies. Among Hezbollah groups only Ilim Group is known
with armed actions. Others are Manzil, Vahdet and Selam groups.
First target of Hezbollah was Marksist-Leninist PKK which is known as atheist. But in 1991 the first side to
start the attack was PKK. PKK killed parents of Sherif Karaaslan, an important person of Hezbollah in their
house in Shirnak on May 8, 1991 to subdue Hezbollah which sabotate PKK's actions. Thus PKK- Hezbollah
conflict started. It was terror ambient in the Southeast which reveals Hezbollah, just like Yesil's revelation.
After 1993 Ilim Group with the leadership of Velioglu turned its attention towards Manzil Group as well.
Their aim was to control the region alone. And they started to implement violence and oppression on other
religious groups. It was revealed that they had killed another important man, Sabahattin Talayhan in Istanbul
and burried in a forest in Izmit. Till then they hadn't had any unknown crime. After these progresses Manzil
Group delivered handouts writing ''To Our Muslim People'' and ''Islamic Public Movement'' in 1993
September.
At the end of the conflicts Manzil Group leader Fidan Gungor was kidnapped and was killed in Batman.
Hezbollah lost its prestige in the region a lot because of Ilim-Manzil conflicts. Therefore Manzil Group
changed their name as ''Islamic Resistance''. Senior administrators of Islamic Resistance met also with Hasan
Nasrallah, Lebanon Hezbollah General Secretary and spiritual leader of the movement Mohammad
Fadlallah. At the meeting they talked about allocation of a camp place for the militants. But this could not be
realized. After 1991 a group of bussinessmen and head of Zahra Education Foundation Izzattin Yildirim in
Istanbul were kidnapped and killed. The reason of the death of Yildirim who was from Kurdish Nurcu Group
is still unknown. Terminating of Zahra Foundation members who serve in the region with peaceful attitude
of Said Nursi means termination of antidote of PKK. When terrifying mass graves of some kidnapped
bussinessmen and Kurish were found out in Uskudar and Konya it was all confirmed that they can't be
Muslims.
According to an allegation this group was trained by Mahmut Yildirim, code-named Yesil in Batman camps
to fight against PKK. This group was called ''Contra-Hezbollah'' by PKK for its relation with the State. Thus
PKK aimed to make Kurds hate this group. And according to Hezbollah PKK is a toy used by communists
who are at the top levels of the State to prevent Islamic progresses in the region. Therefore it is still doubtful
that Gaffar Okkan, head of Diyarbakir police department was killed by Ilim Group. After leader of
Hezbollah Velioglu who was a very mysterious person and who studied sociology in Ankara with PKK
leader Ozalan in the same term was killed Hezbollah was scattered and seems difficult to gather again today.
About 260 operations were organized during the AK Party term and 402 Hezbollah militants were captured.
The allegations that AK Party would remain silent against such formations because of its Islamic
sensitiveness came out false. Islam has never been a source to train terrorist. On the contrary Islam is a peace
prescription which puts policeman in hearts. According to Islam killing one person means killing whole
humanity. Ilim Group Hezbollah members who bacame so cruel to kill their sincere muslim brothers in
Manzil Group and Zahra Foundation had learned nothing about Islam. However there is a reality. 20 000
people had applied to be Hezbollah members and 15 000 of them were caught and set free for they had not
participated in any attrocity. 430 Hezbollah members were set free taking advantage of ''repentance law''. As
long as unemploymency, ignorance, poverty and lack of education exist in the terror buggy swamp in the
Southeast it won't be difficult for terrorism to find new militants.
Said Nursi who taught the right way to God not participating in the Sheikh Said rebellion in 1925 put
foorward a solution for this country: Risale-i Nur (Nur 'light' Letters). No Nur student is ignorant and has
never let himself to be played with his religous sensitiveness. The heart of East is religion. As long as we
keep dealing with the mosquitos in the terror swamp instead of using a medicine to dry the swamp it is
difficult to have a peacful and happy country. Muslims in this country are scorned by insulting Islamic
movements and leaders considering ''sect or reaction'' and showing those who live practicing Islamic rules in
their lives as potential terrorist. Muslims in Turkey are tolerant and outward thus they don't resort to violence

168
like Shiite and Wahhabi muslims. Marginal ones are toys produced abroad and directed by intelligence
services.(266)
There is a close relation between terror events and spying works which have increased in recent years in our
country. Especially our eastern cities are full of spies as from different careers. When we think of those who
act in diplomatic areas under diplomatic immunity we see that we are just in the center of spy wars.
It is not easy to find the pieces of the puzzle. Considering that the first attack was against the Jews and the
second one was against Britain we understand that the third one would be against our biggest(!) ally the US.
Recently Ankara approaches the US-British-Jewish triangle gingerly. And the terror attacks which are told to
be done by those who wanted so called to remove Turkey from this triangle had reverse effect; Turkey went
close to this triangle in the struggle against terrorism. We should congratulate the satan who wrote the
scenario. He managed to distract everybody into the acrobat in one week.
An unknown terror organization called Abu Hafiz Al Masri which is told to belong to Al Qaeda took over
the responsibility. This was again an attempt to get the problem solved very easily. Sombodies wanted us to
reach a result immediately. When so many traces, an organization which accepted the responsibility and
public's hatred toward terror came together it became difficult to search deeply. Our famous journalists
immediately declared that it was Al Qaeda. According to the proofs criminal was obvious.
A few about 30 year-old-ingonrant terorists from Bingol could not have done such a successful organization
without a support from a foreign intelligence. It was interesting that someone who was going to death was
carrynig his passport and though he burned completely that he can be identified only with DNA test his
passport did not burn. These details were thrown into the garbage before they were discussed. For some
reason those who implemented this attrocity in Turkey took over the responsibility by sending an e-mail to
an Arab newspaper in Britain. Then they made an announcement after the second attack to hush up
inconsistencies. Thus the puzzle was solved! But also this announcement was going to come out false.
NSC suspects that our more than one thousands citizens who went to Chechenistan, Afghanistan and
Bosnia would make close contacts with Arab terrorists in these places. It is forgetten that most of them went
there through famous secret fund which is under the control of prime ministers and most probably there were
intelligence agents among them.These youths are nationalist, patriotic, radical muslim and extremely
sensitive. They have tender hearts toward victims. They are neither terrorists like PKK( Now under the new
name KONGRA-GEL) nor they were so cruel to kill innocent Muslims in Ramadan. This matter was
discussed in NSC. More than a thousand youths had passed through Afghanistan. It is quite possible that they
might have been cheated.
Many spies have been nesting in the East and Southeast region of our country since 1990. And since 2000
increasingly they have been trying to cheat uneducated people and use them for their evil aims taking
advantage from religous and ethnic factors. According to Zaman newspaper they are more than 3000 and
their jobs they pretend were revealed relying on an intelligence report. In order they work on behalf of the
US, Germany, Israel, Britain, Iran, France, Italy and Russia.
What are these men doing in our country? All of them want to use uneducated people in the region for their
profits The police knowing that there are CIA and MOSSAD agents in Turkish Hezbollah hold the
allegations that the attacks were done by Turkish Hezbollah gingerly. If Turkey finds out the relation
between the spies and terrorists then one part of the puzzle comes out. To blame used pawns and fake
organizations distorts us from the target. If we had deported those spies on time our poor and uneducated
citizens would not have been used by terrorists.
Turkish police department announced that they had found the criminals. Interrior minister Abdulkadir
Aksu stated they had found out that Azad Ekinci, code-named Ebu Nidal, an important name of the attacks
in Istanbul had gone to Syria. Aksu, answering the questions of Taha Akyol on CNN Turk said that they
were again in contact with Syria which delivered Hilmi Tugluolgu who was arrested by the State Security
Court. According to the information given by Aksu, identities of about 50 persons were revealed by
Tugluoglu. Tugluolgu had said that he had met Azad Ekinci a few months before the attacks and met many
meople among whom there was Gokhan Elaltuntas, one of the ''live bombs''. Giving the names of about 50
people who know Ekinci as well Tugluoglu said that he was surprised that there were familiar names in the
attacks.(267) Tugluoglu found innocent by court after all.
It was found out that Azad Ekici had taken military training in Afghanistan and Pakistan and fought in
Chechenistan. Azad Ekinci had passed to Syria through Cilvegozu border gate in Hatay on October 25.
Fridun Ugurlu, son of Ahmet Ugurlu who lives in Kartal had left the country on the same day with Ekinci.
''We have some informations that people who participated in the attacks here took directives from Ibni
Temmim, one of ideologues of Al Qaeda.'' said a senior police officer. It was also found out that the piece of

169
a Turkish passport, numbered TR-L 656805 and which was found in Shishli belonged to Mesut Cabuk
registered in Bingol. Police reached the most important suspect by finding out that the picture in the Metin
Ekinci's identity card belongs to Mesut Cabuk. Police searched the telephone calls in the region and found
that Cabuk had a telephone conversation with somebody. Cabuk and Elaltuntas went to the place of the
attack to meet Ekinci just before the attacks. Azad Ekinci supplied the lorry for Cabuk to use in the attack.
In the records the owner of the other lorry used in the attack on Neve Shalom was Ahmet Ugurlu. Ahmet
Ugurlu said that the lorry must have been bought with fake documents. Searching deeply this family the
police found that Ahmet Ugurlu's son Feridun had relation with Islamic organizations and Arabic speaking
people were visiting him at home. But Feridun Ugurlu had gone to Dubai with Ahmed Ekinci 20 days ago.
Police found the trace of Gokhan Elaltuntas in Bingol. After the DNA search it was found out that it was
Cabuk who used the lorry in Shishli.(268)
During the investigation Hilmi Tuloglu who was delivered by Syria told that he met Azad Ekinci at a
wedding party in Ankara, later they met often either on telephone or face to face and heard about the attacks
in Istanbul on the radio, he stayed with Abdullah Bayrak in Syria and received money from Ekinci. He was
introduced to Gokhan Elaltuntas by Ekinci in 2003 summer. And Tuloglu had gone to Gurjistan through Sarp
border gate with Ihsan Erdim to support Chechen warriors and he dad been to Afghanistan twice and to
Pakistan once. He said that Ekinci had close relations with Al Qaeda in Pakistan and he was charged with
spreading Ibni Temmim's instructions in Turkey. He had confessed that they had received a lot of money
from Al Qaeda and delivered in Turkey and they had planned an attack on an emmbassy in Ankara but could
not manage because of severe precautions and then he had gone to Syria.
Four people out of 10 who were detained related with the bomb attacks on HSBC bank and British
consulate were arrested. It was understood that Murat Idrak, one of the arrested persons was the fifth suicide
bomber waiting for the directives from the organization. Murat Idrak, Bulent Tozoglu and Ahmet Ozaydin
were arrested. Ahmet Ozaydin's ID card was found with Yousuf Polat who was claimed to give the directives
of the attacks on Beth Israel Sinagogue.(269) According to the allegation Ekinci and Ugurlu were taken to
the United Arab Emirates by Beiat Al Imam (Leaders Organization) which works with Al Qaeda. According
to the researches done by the police and intelligence services a group named ''Muslim Youth Formation Seed
Group'' depends on the ideology of Beiat Al Imams. It was claimed that there are 7 different organizations in
Turkey related with Beiat Al Imam. But Seed Group is new.
Istanbul Police Department Intelligence Unit told the US authorities that perpetrators Habib Aktas, Azad
Ekinci and Gurcan Bac had gone to Iraq and might be in preparation of an attack on the US soldiers. The
police also gave the the US officers the pictures and ID informations of these people. Habib Aktas who took
training in Afghanistan and Pakistan was known as the leader of Turkey unit of Al Qaeda. Aktas had worked
with Azad Ekinci in Berfin Textile factory in Beyazit. As it is seen Istanbul attacks which was modified as
Turkey's September 11 were solved by the Turkish police easily. So it was not Al Qeda or Hezbollah. Then
who were behind these attacks?
However there were a lot of contradictions and lies in the news about the attacks. It is very obvious that
media resorted all kinds of lies to say ''Islamic terror''. Yousuf Polat who was claimed to give the command
for the attack was captured in Gurbulak border gate according to Sabah, Aksam and Vatan newspapers,
according to Milliyet in a coach and according to hurriyet he was captured in Patnos. Patnos is 350 km far
from Gurbulak. If Polat was going to go to Iran why should he go to Patnos? Another contradiction was this:
Where was Yousuf Polat at the moment of the attack? According to Sabah he got away from the place of the
attack by bus. According to Milliyet he was in Mecidiyekoy. And to Aksam he was watching the event at a
point away from the attack. Which one was true?
Azad Ekinci could not have fought in Afghanistan. Aksam newspaper wrote that 27 year-old Ekinci fought
in Afghanistan against the Russians. But Russia-Afghanistan war ended in 1989. Ekinci, who is 27 now was
14 when the war ended. Thus Ekinci must have fought in Afghanistan at the age of 12, but this is impossible.
It seems Al Qaeda and Hezbollah are the enemies to each other. One day media wrote bombers were from Al
Qaeda, other day from Hezbollah and again another day from Al Qaeda.Thus saying ''Islamic terror'' they
tried to blame Mulsims. However Wahhabism and Shiitism are quite different from each other. Therefore it
is impossible they collaborate with each other. It is always ignored that Iran is strictly against Taleban
regime in Afghanistan and Al Qaeda. Habib Aktas's father who is the chairman of Tradesman and Craftsmen
Confederation said that he did not believe his son involved in such and event.(270)
In the mean time Leyla Tugluoglu who was captured with his husband in Syria and brought to Turkey
claimed to be innocent. ''The only reason they blame us is my husband's commercial relation with Azad
Ekinci. I have never met Azad Ekinci. My husband had sold a computer to him. And he had sent us honey.

170
Azad Ekinci never visited us in Syria. If we knew Ekinci involved in such an event my husband would not
have met him. We were very offended to be blamed for such an event. How can they put such a blame on us
for just we sold a computer to this person.'' she said and added that they went to Syria for their children's
education.(271)
Because of their lack of information they said that the leader of the bombers is Ibn-i Temmim. Ibn-i
Temmim was an Islam scholar who lived centuries ago. Istanbul police department did not give a name
which may offend sincere Muslims. Governor of Istanbul and investigators used the expression ''Members of
Al Qaeda in Turkey''. ''Their names is Sheria Warriors'' whispered somebodies in Ankara to the journalists.
And somebodies put forward the name ''Muslim Youth Seed Group''. But Istanbul police department did not
let themselves to be taken in. ''We don't identify Islam with terror. This is our policy we have been following
for ten years.'' said Shankla Atasagun, vice president of MIT. But it is difficult to say all govermental offices
follow this policy.(272)
Matrix has always considered Turkey ''the bird in the bag''. If it doeas not accept to be bird there are other
ways to make it knee down. Istanbul attacks were given as Al Qaeda terror actions by foreign press. If the
the bird goes away from Israel-Britain-America devil's triangle they put it into the bag again in this way.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 11

253- Harun Yahya's book Israel's Kurd Trump 254- Alperen Şahin, Gündüz Newspaper, December 1999,
PKK Was Founded by Aliyev , Interview with Samed Askerov 255- Turan Yavuz‘s book Kurd Trump 223-
The Poll ''The Reason of the Iraq War'' held by Time, 2002 256- Water and agents war in GAP, Ali
Alperen, Muhalif newspaper, December 24, 1999 257- The Kurds in the North in Maclean magazime last
week of February issue in Canada 258- Hürriyet, February 28, 2003, Israel's Kurd Plan 259- The work of
Hasan Kosebalaban from Utah University Social Studies Depratment on Israel's plan about Iraq, For the
resources Israeli Kurdish Friendship League'in web site, The Jewish Institute for National Security Affairs
(JINS ) http://www.jinsa.org/home/home.html> and the Center for Security Policy (CSP). 260- Nuh
Gönültaş December 11, 2003, Tercüman, Israel Is Getting GAP(1) 261- December 12, 2003 Tercüman, Nuh
Gönültaş, Israel Is Getting GAP(2) 262- Milliyet, December 14, 2003, The Terrorists were asked to show
how they did the actions 263- DEBKA-Net-Weekly, November 21, 2003, Istanbul Attacks and IBDA-C
analysis 264- Özgür Politika, November 30, 2003, 265- MIT‘s two paged Hezbollah Report dated May
30,1997 266- Ali Alperen, Hür Gelecek Newspaper, December 13, 2003 267- Radikal Newspaper,
December 5, 2003, Ekinci is in Syria 268- Milliyet, December 19, 2003, This time live bomb attackers left
traces 269- Sabah newspaper, December 3, 2003, I was going to meet with Ekinci in Syria 270- Vakit
Newspaper, December 1, 2003 271- December 8, 2003- Yeni Şafak, We Are Innocent 272- Faruk Mercan,
Who Was the Real Leader of the Istanbul Attackers? www.sonsaniye.net.

CHAPTER 12

FELLOW VICTIM OF MATRIX: CANADA


Obviously Canada was the fellow victim of the terror paranoia produced by Matrix. Financial cost of terror
action was increasing more and more. 100 000 people were fired from airlines, travel agents and tourisim
sector. At the beginning of 2004 number of Americans who lost their jobs reached 2 700 000. Rate of
unemploymency increased from 1 % to 7 %. Canadian airlines fired 5 000 people immediately. 3 800 people
had lost their jobs till the end of 2003. The US took out 100 billion dollar damage. 18 billion dollars was put
aside for airlines. And 4 billion dollars was put aside by Canada for terror victims.
New security precautions and restrictions applied in North America increased the terror paranoia. There
were incredible precaution suggestions like keeping a sheriff in every plane or banning the area around New
York for flights. Resolutions called Patriot 1 and 2 were passed by the US to deport any immigrant anytime.
From now on you could be rejected from the gate by the US even if you had a visa. Some of the fugitives in
America could be deported. 56 fugitives had been deported. 4 100 people had been interrogated since Sept
11 without any reason and no result was gained.They were thinking of giving every American a new ID card
which is impossible to make the fake one. Also Canada wanted to apply the same precautions and minister
Elanor Caplan who was responsible for the immigrants gave new ID cards for immigrants. Borders were in

171
alert. There were so strict controls that people were uneasy. Therefore travel agents were in difficulty to sell
tickets. They did not want to travel by plane unless it is urgent.
Daily trade between Canada and US is one and a half billion dollars. 13 million trucks were making
entrance and exit per year before Sept. 11. Due to the NAFTA free trade treaty the US asked Canada to
abolish the borders. But Canada refused this for the fugitives would rush into the country. After Sept 11
everything changed. The US which accuses Canada of following a mild policy on immigration and refuge
managed to get the law changed.
Canadians got worried when Bush invited Blair for the first speech on terror in the Congress instead of
Canadian prime minister Chretien saying ''the only friend of the US is Great Britain.'' Bush did not call
Turkish authorities for 10 days. It was not only Turkey to get disappointed. American policies changed
completely because of terror fear. Even their backyard Canada was neglected. However Canadian fire
brigades went to US immediately after the attack to help. Later Bush called Chretien and said ''We are a
family.'' In the mean time the word Turkey was never pronounced, either positively or negatively in North
America.
There is no need to say that mostly Muslims were affected by the terror paranoia. Disturbing attitudes,
glances of hatred and attacks stopped but once they had this hatred in their hearts. TVs and newspapers were
still bombarding the news about Bin Laden and Afghani collaborators. The media executed Taliban as well
as Laden and his men. Now the public was ready to see this execution. The matter was how much bloody it
should be. Nobody cared misery of Afghanis. More people than those who died in New York should die.
Whether they are civillians or real criminals was detail for the victims of terror paranoia. People believed
what media or authorites said like holy verses. Amaricans don't like to find an alternative, they prefer to take
whatever they are presented readily.
A passenger plane was foeced to land under escort by two F-16s because of an Iranian who smoked in the
toilet though it was not allowed. This could only be explained by paranioa. A speech of former president
Clinton in a TV programme was censored by White House.The US was acting against human rights, freedom
of religon, thoughts and conscious for which it has stood up for years.They even talked about visa
implementation for Canadians.Nobody knew how long this process would last.
After America also in Canada some vagabonds attacked on mosques in Montreal, London and Saint
Catherine in 2001 fall. Women with scarf could not go out because of abusive behaviours of some people.
''Calm down.The war is not against Muslims. They are just a few vagabonds. Go on your daily life. Don't
close your schools.You are under our security.'' said chief of police department of Toronto to Muslim leaders
at a meeting in North York in 2001 fall. A priest with a Bible in his hand approached to the Turks who prays
in the mosque which was closed after the attack in Saint Catherine and said; ''I am sorry. Don't care about a
few vagabonds.We are all brothers and children of Adem.This is not Crusade.''
Bush's wrong words showed its effect in Canada. Religion which invites people to peace and teaches
humanity is used as a means of war with the Middle Age mentality. Though people around Bush made him
corrected his mistake one day later by reading verses from The Qoran events did not slack off.
Relations between Canada and the US went worse mainly because American politicians showed Canada as
the ''paradise of terrorists''. Canada reacted strictly against this mocking approach. An official of the
September 11 investigation comission said that terror might have a link with Canada. This tensed the
relations between the US and Canada. Also on borders suspects were asked their ID infos. Washington took
action to contact with Ottawa for some terrorists were captured on the border before.
They were searching if two or five suspected Arab voyagers made entrance and exit through US or
Canadian border. Giuliano Zaccerdelli, member of RCMP made an explanation saying ''terror may have a
link with Canada'' to Boston Herald. Canadian Inteligence Service reacted strictly against this allegation.
After the telephone converstaions between the leaders of two countries Zaccerdeli confirmed the
investigations on the border and said that this case can not upset good relations between the US and Canada.
Canada Custom Officers said that they have nothing with those who leave the country and those who enter
the country undergo strict control.
Prime minister Jean Chretien saying ''We don't know who these people are. There is not any definite
opinion. The police is investigating the information about these people on the US and Canadian border gates.
We will see the precautions we are going to take after their works.'' tried to calm the public. Paul Cellucci,
US ambassador for Ottawa calling Canada Immigration center and security units warned them to identify
those who have links with terror. Saying that they may come by train or ship added ; ''Ahmet Ressam who
was born in Albenia was going to implement a bomb attack on Los Angeles airport in 1999. He was captured

172
while he was entering through US-Canada border by his car. He was waiting for the directives from Bin
Laden. Terrorists who take advantage of democracy and freedom in US and Canada threaten both countries.''
The border between the US and Canada is 8,890 km. On the border at least two ID documents should be
checked. Apart from custom houses there is no determinative item between two countries. This handicap was
depicted in the 2000 yearly report of the US and it was warned that terrorist groups might take advantage
from the transparency of the borders. Canadian officials have complete information about 350 terrorist
radical gropus 50 of whom are trained to attack.
In early 2003 a Tunisian who was accused as ''sleeping terrorist'' of Al Qaeda was arrested in Canada. But
his case was a complete comedy. The link between the suspect called Adil Charkaoui and Al Qaeda could
not be proved. It was claimed that he had relation with Ahmet Ressam who was captured on the border with
bombs while he was going to attack on Los Angeles air port and he had taken religious training in Pakistan
for 6 months. But in the documents it was written that he had taken military training in Afghanistan with
Laden. This allegation was put forward by the Americans.
He refuged to Canada coming through US. Due to his statements during the inquiries in the US the
American intelligence had been chasing him. In his statement he said that September 11 was not
implemented by Laden and Al Qaeda but by politician-financial group from the Falcons and generals
together with the Jews. He remarked that he had no link with Al Qaeda. Americans did not like this
statement. According to the suspect's defence Americans added the word Afghanistan to put him into trouble.
At the court it was found out that Americans had changed the information given by him as they wanted.
Muslims in Canada supplied a lawyer for him. When the lawyer reminded the judge that an Algerian was
acquitted in a similar case the judge postponed the case so that the proofs would be examined better.
Consequently he was acquitted.

A family with Canadian citizenship denied they had connections to Al-Qaeda. 21-year-old Abdur Rahman
Khadr says his father was an old friend of Osama bin Laden and his family once lived in bin Laden's
compound. Khadr's father was killed in October 2003 by Pakistani authorities. He was arrested years ago in
connection with an embassy bombing that killed 15 people in Pakistan A mother and her paralysed son -
members of a family that has been linked to al-Qaida - returned to Canada. Maha Elsamnah and her 14-year-
old son Karim Khadr, who was shot in the spine in a shootout with Pakistani security forces, pushed their
way through a crowd at Toronto's Pearson airport after arriving from Pakistan via Britain in April 2004.

Abdurahman Khadr - who returned to Canada after being released from a U.S. prison camp for terrorist
suspects in Guantanamo Bay, Cuba - has said family members fought for al-Qaida and even stayed with bin
Laden. It wasn't clear why Pakistani authorities did not want to detain the teen further in connection with the
firefight that killed his father. The CIA wanted him to work for them. ―I showed them Al Qaide houses in
Pakistan. They brought me a paper, they had me sign it. … They said $5,000 bonus for you being very
cooperative, and from now on just by, you know, working with us, just answering our questions, you get paid
$3,000 a month, until you stop working for us. The paper said I would get paid until someone found out
about this. Now the account was under my name. It was a CIA account somewhere. I don't know where. But
the money went to my account. And whenever I want my money I can ask for it. ―He said during the
interview with Frontline on PBS TV in 2004. Frontline asked the CIA to confirm or deny Abdurahman
Khadr's story but the agency declined to comment. However, Abdurahman did submit to a polygraph
examination at Frontline's request, in which he was asked about his work for U.S. intelligence, being paid for
it and being flown on a small jet to Bosnia for his mission there. On all major aspects of his story,
Abdurahman passed the polygraph. He was an American Spy. ( 273)

His older brother has described him as innocent victim and lobbied to have the teen, mother and sister
returned to Canada, saying he was worried they were under the spell of Muslim extremists and needed to be
away from them. Another Khadr brother, 17-year-old Omar, remains in U.S. custody in Guantanamo Bay.
He was arrested in Afghanistan almost two years ago and stands accused of killing an American soldier.

Palestinian Akkal was the victim of Jewish groups being informed as al Qaeda member. Akkal who refuged
to Canada four years ago was arrested in Palestine where he went to get married on November 1, 2003 with
the pretext that he was going to attack on Jewish targets in North America on behalf of HAMAS. He was
tormented. Canada goverment started some negotiations to convince Israel to set him free. According to Ron
Singer, head of Canada Jewish Congress Akkal was guilty.(274)

173
After the evil attack information pollution surprised the journalists who tried to follow the events. There
were a lot of enigmas related with the number of the dead, identity of the terrorists and whom they contacted
with on land. That most of 19 terrorists revealed by FBI had been trrained in Germany, the US and Britain
increased the suspicions. No clear documents showing that these 19 terrorists were really guilty was
revealed. Only sound cassettes of Laden which were obviously fake.
In the aftermath of the attack the dead were over ten thousands they explained. One week later this
increased up to 30 000. When ex-mayor of New York, Guiliani asked 30 000 body bags all confirmed on the
same figure. But according to the number revealed later it was 6 330, finally 2990. It was confirmed that
only 240 people had died in the WTC. It was said that 1000 people died in Pentagon but later it turned to
189. Americans always decreased the number as it was done in the Marmara earthquake in Turkey. In such
news the first figure is generally the right one.
Muhammed Atta who was in the FBI list was announced to have link with the attack. But when Arab press,
from German Press Bild and Turhish Press Hurriyet revealed that Muhamed Atta was alive and in Tunisia
FBI could not accept it. Atta's father who lived in Germany had made an explanation to the press saying that
his son had called him on September 12 and was alive. Atta's father had also said his son hid himself for he
was afraid of being killed. Tale of 34-year-old Nabil al Murabh with the idea that he might have used Atta's
passport or name was added to the scenario by the Americans. Thus the link between Canada and the attack
started. American televisions revealed the first news like this but Canada was early to give the details. So
called he was already in the wanted list of FBI. Marabh who was claimed to work with Jordan intelligence
and Laden had refuged to Canada in 1994 but was deported. He turned back and went again to America.
Thus his link with Atta was broken up. In such cases Canada immediately reveals the true documents openly,
it does not play trick like the US.
Marabh's story was very interesting. He made entrance Canada through Niagara Falls and applied for
immigration in 1994 but he was refused in 1995. However he lived in two different places in Toronto for 6
years and even got his driving licence. He went to America illegally and worked in Chicago as a taxi driver.
He was involved in a knife attack. Thinking that he would be found guilty he came back and refuged to
Canada in 2001 January. In those years if fugitives were deported they would take the right of immigration
when they came back. After September 11 this right was abolished with a law. The suspect who was found
guilty in the US in 2000 December was fugitive. FBI put him in its list for he might take part in a terror
action. While he was passing to Canada over the Queenstone-Lewiston bridge he showed his SIN number
and driving licence but left them on the table for he was in a hurry. Custom officer said he felt suspicious
about his behaviours.
His second application for immigration was on June 28 but Al Marabh was not at his address. It was also
claimed that he was not even at the address during the attack. He had to go to court in Saint Catherine on
July 10 but he did not go. He was again deported on July 7. His lawyer said his Bond briefcase was full of
dollars yet he reminded that everybody is innocent till he is proved to be guilty. Marabh being originally
Syrian was born in Kuwait. He again went to America illegally and started to live in Boston like a Canadian.
Just then he disappeared. There was no definite proof for him too. His uncle was worried about his life.(275)
Syrian Hassan Almrei who refuged to Canada is still in prison for his relation with Nabil Al Marabh. But
no case was opened about him. Mahmoud Jaballah has been in prison since 2001 August, Muhammad
Mahjoub since 2000 June, Muhammad Harkat since 2002 December and Adil Charkaoui has been in prison
since 2003 May. They were the victims who have been kept in prison without opening case. Canadian
intelligence CSIS prosecutor Jackman accused them of downloading Al Qaeda pictures from internet and
visiting its web site. There were some who were deported with the top secret special document of CSIS.
(276)
Dramatic case in which 33 year old Maher Artar fell was solved by common sensed Canadians in 10
months. Syrian family was detained at John Kennedy air port in the US while they were turning back from
their holiday in Endonesia. Maher was deported to Syria with the pretext he has link with Al Qeada and his
wife was sent to Canada. Syrian family who refuged to Canada had problems with the Syrian government.
Maher was tormented in Syria prison for 10 months and due to his wife's law struggle and warm approach of
Canadian government Maher was brought to Ottawa from Damascus. The US paranoiac torture is
incredible.(277)

IRAQ POLICY BROKE UP THE LINKS

174
Canada does not go close to the Washington's war group since it lost its four soldiers in the case ''Friendly
Fire'' in Afghanistan.. American pilots had sent bombs over Canadian soldiers. Despite all insistences of
Canada pilots were not punished instead they made a simple apology.
The biggest stroke to the US before the Iraq War was from Canada. Canada's General Governor Adrienne
Clarkson's husband criticized the US severely in his book he wrote on September 11. Governor Clarkson
who is also a journalist-writer herself made an explanation to Washington's expectation for apology and said
she could not interfere her husband because of press freedom.
Kaddusi, Saddam's most important atom physician stated in a live programme on Canadian City Tv which
is an official channel that there is neither nuclear programme nor nuclear waepon and nor nuclear phsycian
left in Iraq. Kaddusi who was directing Iraq's nuclear programmes in 1991 stated that even in that year they
had not enough technology to produce atom bomb.
Kaddusi refuged to Canada with his wife and three children in 1998. He is now a Canadian citizen and
works in Seneca College as a computer teacher. He said civillians would die in Iraq War and thousands of
children would become orphan. He said he could not stand the pictures in which an American soldier holds
an Iraqi orphan's hand. Canadian media examined the lie ''nuclear weapon in Iraq''.(278)
Interesting results came out in a debate programme related with Iraq on CBS Tv. In the live programme
300 guests were asked different questions. For the question if the US would kill civillians or not 88 % of
them said the US would kill civillians without remorse and civillians would take the greatest damage. And to
the question ''Is it war time now?'' 70 % replied ''No. It is not war time.'' And politicians in Canada object the
war according to the public's reaction. Former prime minister Jean Chretien who was lurching before listened
to the public and said they did not approve the war without UN decision. Bill Graham, former foreign
minister opposed the with a strong voice.(279)
In 2003 the most magnificent anti-war demonstration was held in Canada. Since the Vietnam War people
have not seen such a civillian reaction. At least 20 thousands people belonging to 25 different unions and
foundations said 'no' to war in Afghanistan on November 17, 2001. One year later again Canadians poured
out to say 'no' to the second war which threatens millions of people's lives. The Canadian Peace Alliance
invited all Canadians to put the war fire out with ''water protests''.
On February 15, 2003 in 70 countries and 600 cities more that 10 million people came together to protest
the war. Reactions of 1,5 million people in New York and 1 million people in London were like the reactions
before the World War I. Especially demostrations in the US were meaningful for they were twice of the
participation of anti-war demostrations of the Vietnam War. 2 thousands in Ottawa, 20 thousands in
Vancouver, 10 thousands in Toronto and at least 150 000 Canadians in montreal joined the world union to
prevent the war.People in 60 cities stod up to protest the war.Among them there were Halifax, Windsor,
Fredericton, Edmonton and Victoria. Though it was -20 C people were out to protest. These demonstrations
took place in Canada history as the second civil reaction.
These demonstrations in Canada were not to support Saddam. Like other nations also Canadians are
against any kind of terrorism which threaten lives on the world. They have no doubt that Saddam was
threatening the peace in Middle East. Canadians like other 44 countries which are against the war wanted
that all actions should be taken in the term of the UN decisions. Otherwise world secuirty will collapse and
strong ones will attack on the weaks. The Iraq War means the failure of the UN. No country would feel safe
itself anymore if this war happened.
In Britain the Blair administration is in trouble. It seems that Blair's political career will end because of the
Iraq War and both himself and his party will be defeated in the next elections and never turn back to the
political stage. It can be said that Bush will face the same final in the US 2004 presidential elections. Even
47 % of the US and Britain which wanted to overthrow Saddam whatever it costs were against the war.
Objection of Canadians showed how much they were scared and worried. According to the people who
joined the demonstrations millions of civillians would die. Disagreements among the countries can not be
solved by using force. Because civillians suffer from this, not politicians.
Canadians are confident and right for they think so. Because they witnessed the same critical period also
35 years ago. Then like other millions of people also Canadians said 'no' to the war and stated that war was
not the solution. Among them who are alive today joined the historical Saturday (February 15)
demonstration and said once more 'no'' to the war. They wanted to give the same message as they did 35
years ago.(280)
In Egypt 200 000 people joined demonstrations. In Turkey though 94 % of our people are against the war
not even half of Egyptians showed reaction. Even they did not bother themselves by turning the lights off.
Once unresponsiveness of Turkish people was being talked about in a meeting in which Elcibey, former

175
president of Azarbaijan was present. ''Our people managed to found only two states in their thousands-year-
history. Akkoyunlular (White Sheep owners) and Karakoyunlular (Blacksheep owners).Both states had
picture of sheep on their flags.'' had said Elcibey. We should not expect more. But the war will affect mostly
Turkey. The US could not convince anybody while going to war with fake documents. The UN investigators
could not find any nuclear weapon in Iraq. It is sad that only 5 thousands people (according to a rumour 50
thousands) joined demonstrations. In our country with 70 million people at least one million people should
have been out.
In North America the US and Canada press are looking at the war from two different dimensions.
Americans are watching humaniterian aids given by the American soldiers to the Iraqis instead of massacres.
But Canadian media has been revealing the war with all its realites. Canada media has said that Iraq War
turned to war of liberty for Iraqi people. On the other hand American media is still claiming that they
brought democracy to Iraq whille killing civillians. The news that coalition forces took 600 oil wells and 3
oil refineries under control was given by the Canadian media mockingly. It is understood that in the war
victory criteria is oil wells.
In the US a reporter like Peter Arnett is treated like a traitor for he reflects the realities of the war. But the
other side's opinions take place in Canadian media which is an importan principle in giving news. For the
Canadian government is openly against the war Canadian media does not hesitate to reveal the US lies.
Iraqi people who speak on CBC which is an official channel often say that they don't trust the US and their
future after the war is uncertain. Rogers, the biggest private media company of Canada (most channels are
under state monopoly) took Al Jazeera among its cable broadcasting-channels and started a new subscriber
campaign. All important events given by Al Jazeera take place on Canadian channels but American channels
like Fox Tv, and CNN don't reveal them. 45 million people watch AL Jazeera and this number increases
more and more. The US can't prevent hatred which has been spreading among Arab world. American media
is diligently trying to hide hatred towards themselves. ''We hide from our people that we are in boggy
swamp and play a gamble crazily.'' wrote Los Angeles Times.
Canadian media examines the Iraq war with deep news analysis. It gives opinions of different authorities
but in the American media only opinions of reporters who work with the soldiers, military experts or official
spokesmen and politicians take place. Michael Moore wrote in his book ''Dude, Where is My Country?'' that
people in the US would not distinguish right from wrong if there weren't Canadians and thanked Canadians
for their common sensed approach.
This is an interesting paranoia period. America's most loyal allies, Canada and Turkey are not in the
''terrorist countries'' list but as if they are in the ''balck list'' which is not revealed. The US economically
pushed Canada into the corner because it did not support the US in the Iraq War like Turkey. 10 % of the
US energy is supplied by Canada. But Canada is almost to lose a big market for the US usurped the Iraq oil.
85 % of Canadian trade is with the US. In Canada's economy ration of the US companies is 35 %.
The first punishment started by checking the trucks coming from Canada on the US border. Because of the
bureaucracy Canadian firms lost 60 million dollars a day. Canada wanted to revive economy by decreasing
the oil prices to the lowest level. But the US took precaution for this by decreasing the value of the US
dollar. When Canada dollar gained value the firms trading with the USA fell into trouble. Political dimension
of the case came out when Bush's visit to Canada in 2003 May was cancelled.
Canada, America's closest ally was a kind of captured by the paranoia in the US. Though Canadians don't
like the US attittudes it is impossible for them to ressist for they economically depend on the US. Jean
Chretien had come to power with the US wind but when he started to follow nationalist policy Canada's
profits fell into conflict with the America's.
In the mean time vigilant life of muslims in the US started to turn a nightmare with a new application
everyday. But in Canada there has been no problem. On the contrary Muslims constitute a peacful
community committing the least crime. Moreover Muslim population increased and reached to 650 000 in a
country with a population of 30 million. While the population of the Jews in Canada remained at 1.4 %
muslim population increased from 1.2 % to 2 %. Canada increased the point system with the new
immigration law which was accepted on June 28, 2002 with the US oppression and stopped suddenly
Muslim immigration by giving date for four years later to the applications in Muslim countries. Incresing of
Muslim population in the US was the main reason of the operation carried out by the Falcons. Propagandas
which show Muslims ''terrorist'' in the US remind the McCarthy term of 1960s when there was ''Communist
hunt''.
Making entrance into the US is not easy anymore. Finger prints and pictures of those who take visa to
come to the US are taken and their optical identification is done. In taking visa for this country ration of

176
citizens of other countries is 60 %. This rule won't be applied for those who don't need a visa to enter.
Though it seems there is no problem for the citizens of countries like Britain, Canada and Australia this is
not always available. The US also discriminate those who were born in 8 countries which it took in the list.
When Canada reacted this they included 52 more conutries which were once colonized by Britian. Thus
long queues appeared at the US consulate in Ottawa and the US-Canada economic relations were damaged
seriously.
Turkey so called is not in the terrorist countries list. But the implementations show that there is also a secret
black list. Forexample a respected Turkish bussinessman was flying to Turkey from Canada through New
York. He was at ease for he always go in this way. But he was kept in New York and interrogated in a
private room. Thus he missed his plane and had to take another plane to go to Canada back. Travel agent
paid the bills yet it was a scandal.
Another example is from Windsor. A Turkish truck driver who has been a Canadian citizen for 15 years
works between Canada and the US. Once while he was going to Detroit he had a small accident. The
policeman fined him a great amount of money when he learned he was born in Turkey. Then Turkish driver
went to court in the US thinking it was an ordinary case. But the documents arrived at his address in Canada
two days after the trial day. Normally it should arrive 15 days ago.Thus there was nothing to do except
paying the fine. He went to the US to pay the fine but he was detained for he was late. He was kept in prison
for 1,5 day under very bad conditions. He was set free with the help of his friends in the US. These events
can only be explained by the paranoia which is still going on in the US.
Suicide attacks on western targets in Middle East, Saudi Arabia and Casablanka stiffened paranoia. They
target all Muslims under the name of struggle against terrorism thus they increase the terrorism and hatred.
Canada got surprised when 300 000 Muslims living in the US have applied to refuge to Canada. Canada
receives at most 35 000 refugees every year. The US signed an agreement with Canada in Detroit to prevent
this attempt. This international agreement has not been put into application for the parliement has not
approved it yet. In Canada everybody is registered and under control. They are not fugitives. But in the US
there are still 20 million fugitives. Canadians claim that it is indeed the US whicih is ''paradise of terorists''.
Canada has trust trouble with its close neighbour because of disagreement with the US on the Iraq war like
Turkey. Canadians have always been against the war, its pretexts and the US since the beginning. The
Ottawa administration taking the public's opinion into consideration did not support Bush. The US started to
punish both Canada and Turkey at the same time. The US gets angry with Canada rather than Turkey.
Americans haven't lost their hopes from Turkey for they gave 8,5 billion dollar bribe. But Canada was
shaken by the ''friendly fire''.
First a deadly virus called West Nile transmitted through mosquitos which come from the US killed a lot
of people. Then appeared SARS which is claimed to be produced by the US. After China which was wanted
to be given economical harm Canada was damaged most. 35 people died and thousands of people were put
under quarantine. Life became unbearable. One million tourists who come to the Niagara Falls from the US a
day and Californians who are the main tourists in Vancouver stopped coming. Billions of dollar-tourism
income got lost. Almost 60 000 Canadians lost their jobs because of timber and meat crisis. And 50 000
peole lost their jobs because of collapsed air lines, Enron, Nortel and the factory closed by Ford. Despite all
these public did not support the war and the Ottawa administration did not send troop to the war. Thus
disasters started to rush into the country from the US side.
The US put bags over Turkish soldiers in North Iraq and at the same time it already started to apply
economic sanctions on Canada. Problems started after the US put extra 15 % custom tax on timber ignoring
NAFTA agreement, 800 000 ton meat export was stopped because of crazy cow suspicion and others. And
privately it had started after Canadian prime minister called Bush ''Moron'' after the timber crisis in 2001.
Canada which sells 10 billion dollar-timber products to the US was burdened with 150 million dollar extra
custom expense. The meat crisis which started after a crazy cow case which was seen in Alberta in the early
summer of 2003 affected mostly the meat producers in Saskatchewan, Manitoba and Alberta. A meat
producer in Regina shot to death his 200 cows cursing the US at the same time. The US stopped buying meat
from Canada and to buy new meat it asked Canada to kill all animals at certain ages. Producers preferred
killing their animals rather than keeping them in their hands after feeding all winter long. Farmers who sell
their animals to the US with the portion of 80 % think that Canada is being punished for it did not support
the US in the Iraq War. Bush's brother and governor of Florida Jeb Bush vetoed medical products coming
from Canada. This triggered the economic war carried out against Canada. 45 states stopped buying
medicine from Canada in a very short time in 2003. Now 20 000 medicine industry workers are face to face
with losing their jobs in 2004 because of the US.

177
Despite all warnings the US has kept on treating Canadian citizens who were born in 8 Muslim countries
like terrorists on the border. Ottawa reacted to this severely. Canadian politicians, including Paul Martin who
took over as prime minister in December 2003 invited America to show repsect to the Canadian passport.
On the contrary the US asked Canada to change all passports due to the new passing rules which will be
available after January 5, 2004. Canadians who always make entrance/exit with ordinary ID cards started
murmuring ''What kind of strategic ally is this?''.
The US modified Canada as ''paradise of terrorist'' after September 11 and interefered Canada's
immigration policy. This played an important role in the conflict between the US and Canada. It opened CIA
offices in Montreal, Ottawa, Toronto, Vancouver and started to follow all immigrants in the country. Canada
did not receive enough immigration aplication in 2003 due to the new Canada immigration law which was
put into practice on 28 th June 2002 after being accepted with the oppression of the US. Every year 500 000
people would apply instead of 250 000 which is aimed but in 2003 only 130 000 people applied. Then
Canada made an urgent decision in October 2003 about revising the applicants in 2002 to estimate in
November 2003. Canada earns 50 billion dollars a year from low paid workers. Thus if 120 000 don't come
to Canada in 2004 it will lose 20 billion dollars.
The main problem is that Canada has to change the new Canada immigration law by convincing the US.
Many immigration lawyer in Canada changed their working areas and many of them put the federal
government on trial. It is difficult to bring new immigrants with this new law. Making those who come from
muslim countries wait is not included in the law. It has been done unofficially.
And prime minister Jean Chretien could not stand oppressions more and he resigned in early December
2003. New social programmes revealed by Jean Chretien in Toronto in September 2003 which is against the
party principles caused both him to resign and economic booming. Prime minister wanted to relieve
immigrants who are under pressure of the US policies. The Liberal government's budget was always
preventing social programmes before but after 2000 it managed to maintain a balance. However because of
the SARS crisis which started in 2003 and financial damages caused by the US, prime minister was
criticized a lot. Prime minister was trying to relieve Canadians who were under pressure of the US with
social aids.
Paul Martin who was former finance minister is Canada's new prime minister. He had defeated his 9 rivals
months before he won the elections in the party congress of Liberals. He is known as builder of NAFTA and
an American sypathizer. He had promised to heal the relations with the US. Liberals have 70 % of the
parklement at federal base but at state base consrvatives govern the state with 60 %. The administration of
Ernie Eves, Consrvative Party leader, was in trouble for they could not find a solution for the black out
lasted one week in Ontario. .(281)

Anti-Americanism played a prominent role in the election strategy of the Liberals. Paul Martin portrayed
himself as the saviour of Canadian medicare while saying that if Stephen Harper and the Conservative Party
of Canada came to power they would introduce "American-style" health care. Martin was happy to take
credit for cutting taxes and eliminating the deficit during the 1990s when he was Minister of Finance, but he
referred to tax cuts included in the Conservative Party platform as being "American-style tax cuts".
Canadians who favour lower taxes or the private delivery of health care services or smaller governments or
anything similar to what is found in the United States were called "un-Canadian" by Paul Martin. Liberals
wons June 2004 elections again but with losing many votes.

Can West News Services, owners of several Canadian newspapers including the National Post as well as the
Global Television Network commissioned a series of polls to determine how young people feel about the
issues that were facing the country‘s voters. Dubbed "Youth Vote 2004", the polls, sponsored by the
Dominion Institute and Navigator Ltd. were taken with a view to getting more young people involved in the
political process.

In one telephone poll of teens between the ages of 14 and 18, over 40 per cent of the respondents described
the United States as being "evil". That number rose to 64 per cent for French Canadian youth.

This being Canada, the amount of anti-Americanism that was found is not surprising. What is significant is
the high number of teens who used the word "evil" to describe our southern neighbour. As Misty Harris
pointed out in her column in the Saskatoon Star Phoenix, evil is usually associated with serial killers and
"kids who tear the legs off baby spiders." These teens appear to equate George W. Bush and Americans with
178
Osama bin Laden and Hitler, although it is unknown if the teens polled would describe the latter two as
being evil. Whether someone who orders planes to be flown into heavily populated buildings would fit that
description would make a good subject for a future poll.

It is therefore not surprising that a high percentage of Canadian youth think that the United States is evil. Nor
is it surprising that this feeling is more pronounced in Quebec where Bloc Quebecois leader Gilles Duceppe
said that he would rather live under the United Nations than the Stars and Stripes. The left wing Canadian
political parties, aided by their supporters in the elite media don‘t seem to be able to say anything positive
about Canada without denigrating the United States in the process. The poll results reflect that anti-
Americanism will be solidly entrenched in future generations of Canadians. ( 282)

Thus the US hatred managed to change the administration in Canada. The US has not started to punish
Turkey yet, on the contrary it is feeding it now. Paranoiac attempts which captured the US after September
11 upset Canada's values. Matrix's friendly victim is not Turkey but Canada.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 12

273- Frontline, PDS TV, son of Al Qaida, interview with Khadr, May 2004 274- December 6, 2003 National
Post, Stewart Bell, Al Qaeda Cassette and An Interview with Israel Ambassador 275- John Duncanson, The
Toronto Star, September 9, 2002, Marabh‘s story 276- CSIS criminals, tasc at web.ca. 277-Jeff Sallot, Globe
and Mail, November 21, 2003 278- Canadian City Tv, A Live Interview with Kaddusi, March 16, 2003 279-
CBC Tv, Poll of the Iraq war, March 17, 2003 280- Canadians are Against the War , March 2003, Sunrise
Magazine, Nazila İsgandarova 281- Ali Alperen, Hür Gelecek Newsapaper, The US is punishing Canada,
Feeding Turkey, December 3, 2003. 282- Poll: over 40% of Canadian teens think America is "evil"by Arthur
Weinreb, Associate Editor, Canada Free Press , June 30, 2004.

CHAPTER 13

OTHER VICTIMS OF MATRIX


Anti-foreigner which became more effective in developed countries after September 11 nourish racist
policies and strengthen them. Votes for racist political parties have increased and extreme right parties has
become more effective. People talk about the attacks in New York and Washington but they don't say even a
word about the attacks implemented or supported by America and about thousands of people died in these
attacks. Global terror movement carried out with the leadership of America in the world of Islam with mass
killings is preparing the whole world of Islam from East to West to a bloody future. Those who are killed in
the global invasion war which is concealed with the clamour ''international terror, Islamic terror'' are not
considered terror victims. This is indeed a double standard. The list of those who are mistreated as terror
suspect is very long.
New York police tormented Arab and South Asia origined immigrants who were detained after September
11 for they did not have available passports. The report prepared by Glenn Fine, the US ministery of justice
inspector by inteviewing with detainees or watching security video cameras revelaed that detainees were
tormented physically in the Metropolitan Detention Center in New York.
Despite the explanations ''video record are lost, annihilated'' in the pictures got by inspectors of ministery of
justice policemen were hitting the heads of detainees to the walls and twisting and stepping their legs and
arms painfully. It was remarkable that there was a t-shirt with American flag on it on the wall and there were
a notice saying ''these colors never fade'' and blood stains. Inspector Fine who prepared the report explained
that at least 20 workers of the Detention Center behaved illegally. Ministery of Justice announced that they
were going to decide to open a case or not after examining the report. Of course no case was opened. With
the directives of the US minister of justice John Ashcroft more than 1200 people most of whom were Arab
were detained for they did not have available passports. It was found out that most of them had no link with
terror. 4100 people who were detained at borders anyhow came out innocent.(283)
The world cried for the September 11 victims seeing their pictures on televisions every day and reading
pages of news about them in papers. But it also must remember global terror victims of Islam world. There
are also innocent people who are the victims of terror. The world does not see or doesn't want to see them.

179
They were killed thuogh they did not do anything bad. Their pictures or news have never taken place on
televisions, newspapers or magazines. Because they are not American.
American authorities announced the number of people who died in the attacks on WTC and on Pentagon
and in the plane which fell down or was shot down in Penssylvania as 3044 totally.
According to the 2003 reports of the World Health Organization 121 237 babies died in Iraq in the in one
year. Due to the embargo on Iraq put by the US through UN and because of lack of food and health services
there has been a disaster in Iraq. Every month in Iraq babies die three times as many as died in the September
11 attack because of the US invasion.

So far 31 202 innocent and civil Afghanis were killed in the US attacks on Afghanistan in 2001. Hundreds
of people lost their lives in villages, towns, houses, mosques, hospitals and wedding parties because of the
US air strike. In 11 months in Afghanistan people died ten times as many as died in the September 11
attack. Apart from this 4 thousands of people who were captured in Kunduz were killed by the US soldiers
and Rashid Dostum's forces and were burried in a mass grave near Mezar-i Sherif.
In a genocide implemented by nationalist Indian government 6084 Indian muslims were massacred in
2002. Babies, women and most of the old were burned by Hindus. Villages and towns were burned. After
Israel, India is the closest ally of the US in the war ''against terror''. Just like Israel, Russia and China India
organized these attrocities under the name of ''war against terror'' and massacres incredibly increased after
September 11. In Kashmir which is under the invasion of India 1399 muslims were killed by the Indian army
and 852 women and girls were raped.
Since September 11 because of Russian air strikes on the places where Chechen civillians live 5078
Chechen Muslims have been killed. Russia is among the countries which use the expression ''Islamist terror''
as propaganda effectively. Russia supported all attacks on Muslims in Caucasus and Central Asia. For this it
even gave up some of its principles.
In Palestine in which the events have never slacked off since September 2001, 3039 Palestenese Muslims
were massacred by Israeli soldiers. Those number s are increasing every day. Thousands of people were
taken to the refugee camps in Negev Desert. Palesetenese youth have been interrogated in military camps
group by group. Israel Army is equipted with the US weapons. America and Israel have been keeping
Palestine under a heavy economic, cultural and social embargo.
Dictator Kerimov, Ozbekistan president who stands with the US support arrested 2170 muslims at a night in
2002. So far no information about arrested people has been revealed. With the help of America a brutal war
has been carried out against everything related with Islam in the country. Thousands of people are in prisons
and their future is uncertain.
China is one of the countries which use effectively America's war towards Islam world under the name of
''war against terrorism''. The China administration executed 473 Muslims in East Turkistan after forcing them
to drink alcohol and eat pork. The US and China using a common pressure on the UN included the East
Turkistan Islamic Movement into ''terrorist organization'' group.
On the Maluku Islands of Indonesia 1261 Muslims were massacred by the attacks carried out by Christians.
M-16 weapons and rockets were given to the Christians who massacred Muslims by the Netherlands
government. The US administration gives Christians in the area economic, political and military support. On
the other hand the US has been carrying out a systematic work to annihilate the Islamic groups in Indonesia
which has rich energy resources.
American soldiers started merely military operations on Moro Muslims who have been fighting for their
freedom for years in Mindano in the south of Philppinnes. 560 Muslims were killed in a collective attack by
Philippinnes and US soldiers. They are still killing Muslims in the region today.
After September 11 many countries and states imprisoned thousands of innocent civillians. 598 people are
being kept in Guantanamo Base of Cuba. It was found out that they have no relation with Al Qaeda or
Taleban. Great majority of prisoners in the cells are the Muslims who work in the helping
organizations.They are being tormented and caught tropical illnesses. (284)
Terrifying visions and results of the event caused people in some countries especially North America and
Europe to be filled with fear, anger and revenge. American and world public had to accept that to maintain
security is of top priority against such actions through impositions of media. Some people in the US, Canada,
West Europe, Asia and in some regions of Africa became target because of their identity. Some attacks
occured towards Muslims, Arabs, Sihs and mosques. Once more plans and profits of the strong dominated
the world, not peaceful and justice movement.

180
The US started ''carpet bombing'' on Afghanistan with B-52s and cluster bombs. This war started by using
extereme and unbalanced power. Numberless people died or wounded and their houses and properties were
destroyed. More than 200 Taleban prisoners were killed in Mezar-i Sherif, in the region under the control of
North Alliance and in the presence of United Kingdom forces. These events were remarkable examples for
contravention of international humaniterian law.
A slogan was invented by those who vitnessed the World War II which caused millions of people to die, to
get wounded, to have separated families, compulsory immigration, destruction of towns and cities: ''NEVER
AGAIN!'' This slogan means ''no'' to violence, destruction, devastation, death and pains caused by war.
While the whole world was discussing who the perpetrators of the attacks might be Bush and his
administration ignored the devastating results of the last century's two world wars and international meaning
of the yell ''Never Again!''. He pushed away all international treaties and international law rules and started a
kind of a new world war.
The US declared that the attack was done by those from out. Thus it put the 5th item of the NATO treaty
which enables allied states act collectively into practice and received the approval of the UN that it is in
legitimate self-defense position. And it declared Osama Bin Laden as the perpetrator of this attrocity. It also
said that Al Qaeda and Taleban are his collaborators relying on the proofs which it claimed that it found. It
bombarded Afghanistan and overthrew Taleban by collaborating with the Northern Alliance.
The UN organized a conference in Bad Godesberg in Germany and started a process to constitute an
interim government. In this global war and global extraordinary case the US president Bush acted like a
dominant, authorized and responsible leader of the world. Thus the US and its leader started to administer the
world.
This new administration style the UN was made functionless. The world was taken back to the conditions
before 1946. In this new condition the US declared that an iternational struggle against terrorism had been
launched and convinced the whole world to accept a new order was established in the term of strategy of
struggle for terror. After Afghanistan they did military operations in Philippinnes (against Ebu Sayyaf
muslim guerillas), in Somalia (against some opponent groups) and in Yemen (against some tribes with the
pretext they helped Al Qaeda). Iraq, Iran and North Korea which were labeled as ''evil axis'' by George W.
Bush were included in the list of target countries. The US defense minister modified the states which have or
improve mass destruction weapons as terrorists when he made a speech in the Camp Doha military Base in
Kuwait addressing to the American soldiers on June 9, 2002.(285)
They used such a language style that the countries which don't support the US would support terrorism. The
countries which are in the alliance position accepted this approach and gave political and military support
though they don't agree with the language style. Turkey adapted itself to this strategy immediately and
determinedly. Former prime minister Ecevit supported the US in interfering Afghanistan without seeing the
proofs that the US has and said ''If the US administration finds the proofs enough, it is OK for us.'' in 2001.
And the AKP administration was not late to take part in the same train.
While the world was experiencing distrust and fear for violence governments started to take serious legal
precautions. New crime definistions were added to the laws. Some foundations were closed and their
properties were usurped. Civil rights were prevented. Reactions against human rights contraventions slowed
down. Definition of ''terrorism'' became common and expanded. The law of struggle against terror in North
Korea was changed. Definiton of ''terrorism'' was expanded and the actions for freedom of thought were
restricted. And the punishments could be even death. In in India with the ''Decree for Preventing Terror''
police was granted to detain more than six months without a political reason or court decision. Protecting
precautions of the government and soldiers against the cases which are likely to happen during the struggle
against terrorism were reorganized.
The US made some legal regulations to detain foreigners for uncertain time, to deport them and to judge
them in military comissions which is against the right of being judged justly. The UK legitimized the right to
arrest for an indefinite time without an accusation and judgement for foreigners by putting the 5 th item of
European Human Rights Court into practice.
After September 11 immigrants were treated like terrorists as well. The governments of developed
countries started to think on restrictive precautions in their immigration and refugee policies. On the
international agenda struggling against terrorism includes restrictions of the rights of refugees rather than
their protection.
The UN Security Council accepted the decree numbered 1373 which enables states to take legal and other
precautions to prevent and terminate terror. The Council also constituted the Struggle Against Terrorism
Comittee. The duty of this comittee is to follow the processes of the struggle from the reports sent by the

181
states. But Mary Robinson, United Nations High Comssioner insisted that states should be warned to show
respect to human rights in the terms of responsibilities written in the UN agreement. Nobody cared. Human
rights public thought that working term of Mary Robinson was not expanded for she reacted against double
standard and hypocrisy.
Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe put the subject ''struggle against terrorism'' on the top
of its agenda after September 11. ''Terrorism is a threat for stability, freedom and democracy. Therefore
states are responsible for protecting themselves and their citizens against terrorism. And it is certain that this
struggle requires special precautions. However this struggle must completely be suitable for international
human rights law.'' was written in the Action Plan for Struggle Against Terrorism which was accepted by the
participant countries in December 2001 in Bucharest. Also in the Ministers Council Meeting it was
confirmed that protecting human rights is one of the three dimensions (political-military, humanitarian and
economic) which constitute the main base of security concept of the Organization for Security and
Cooperation in Europe. Among the participants were the US, Canada, the EU countries, old Soviet
Republics and East Europe new countries. Totally there were 55 participants. In the organization there was
no reaction against the ''laws of the strong'' and ''power demonstrations''. On the contrary the Unit of
Struggle Against Terrorism which belongs to secretariat due to the Bucharest Action Plan and Bishkek
Action Programme started to work. Head of the Russia Federation delgation in the Organization for Security
and Cooperation in Europe said that struggle against terrorism is the most important subject of the
Organization.

MINING THE MATRIX

A computer program has marked thousands of citizens as potential terrorists. The idea came to him while
sipping a martini. It was September 13, 2001, and Hank Asher was sitting in his $8 million home in Boca
Raton, Florida, seething over the terrorist strikes. Asher, creator of advanced data-processing software,
suddenly realized he could program his company's computers to hunt Al Qaeda members hiding in the
United States.

Within a day, Asher's new program had sorted through 30 billion records—public and private—that his
company, Seisint Inc., had obtained over the years. The result? The names of 419 people he believed the
government should investigate. He invited state and federal agents to his office to review his work, and they
were amazed: The FBI was already investigating five names on the list, and a sixth turned out to be one of
the hijackers. The agents became fixtures at Seisint's Boca Raton headquarters, helping Asher to develop a
terrorist profile. The program then culled through databases, rating millions of people for terrorist potential
according to a combination of factors including: age, gender, ethnicity, criminal record, credit history, how
they shipped or received packages, anomalies in Social Security numbers and driver's licenses, and addresses
within the vicinity of known terrorists. Within weeks, the system had a list of 120,000 names with High
Terrorist Factor (HTF) scores.

Three years later, Asher's brainchild has blossomed into the MATRIX—the Multistate Anti-Terrorism
Information Exchange, a network of state databases subsidized by the Department of Homeland Security and
the Justice Department. While Seisint provides its databases, technology, and facilities for the project, the
Florida Department of Law Enforcement and a nonprofit research institute in Florida manage the day-to-day
oper-ations. Law enforcement agencies in four other states—Connecticut, Michigan, Ohio, and
Pennsylvania—are enrolled in the project, which allows them to conduct searches for criminal investigations
in return for putting their own databases into MATRIX. Although a number of states have withdrawn from
the program, citing administrative costs, Florida governor Jeb Bush, a strong backer of MATRIX, is working
to recruit more.

The American Civil Liberties Union, however, wants to eliminate federal funding for MATRIX. "They are
searching through disconnected records, which may not be accurate, looking for patterns and drawing
conclusions about people," says Barry Steinhardt, director of the ACLU's Technology and Liberty Project.
"One conclusion they drew is that there are 120,000 suspected terrorists in the United States. If there are
120,000 terrorists in America, then we are in much deeper trouble than anyone ever imagined." Even worse,

182
the list has never been made public, meaning that thousands of people are unaware that they have been
singled out as potential terrorists.

Steinhardt notes that federal officials are administering this program through the states, letting the MATRIX
avoid scrutiny. "There is no question they have hidden this from Con-gress," he says.

Law enforcement officials today describe MATRIX as nothing more than a powerful search engine that can
simultaneously scan billions of records. They say that it merely consolidates databases already available to
them but dispersed across multiple computer systems. According to Mark Zadra, chief of investigations for
the Florida Department of Law Enforcement, the MATRIX is no longer used to generate lists of terrorist
suspects.

Yet that wasn't the spin MATRIX advocates used to hype the program. In convincing states to join, Seisint
and Florida officials developed a PowerPoint presentation highlighting the system's ability to root out would-
be terrorists. According to Seisint's own promotional material, within one week of receiving the list of
120,000 names, "several arrests" were made, and in subsequent months "other arrests using the HTF"
followed. Officials refuse to provide details about the arrests, though it is believed most were for
immigration violations.

After producing the list at his own expense, Asher, a 53-year-old who was already a mega-millionaire from
his AutoTrack system, was eager to gain national support for his new project. Although he is a Democrat, he
wrote two checks in late 2002 to the Republican Party—$5,000 to the Florida party, $50,000 to the national
party. In January 2003, he was invited to the White House to give a presentation to Vice President Dick
Cheney, FBI director Robert Mueller, and Homeland Security director Tom Ridge. Jeb Bush was also
present.

Inside the Roosevelt Room, Asher demonstrated the MATRIX's potential. According to a document titled
"Briefing Points for the Vice President of the United States," which the ACLU obtained through a public
records request, the "factual data analysis portion of the project…holds the most promise of identifying
potential terrorist cells and solving other crimes." It also notes that Florida was already a partner in the
project with Seisint, a firm that specializes in providing data for employee screenings, debt recoveries, and
identity verifications. The Department of Homeland Security subsequently awarded the MATRIX $8 million
as part of a "cooperative agreement" that requires a Homeland Security project manager to "maintain
managerial oversight and control of the activities, including redirection of MATRIX activities or resources."

For civil libertarians, the MATRIX conjures up memories of another data-mining project—Admiral John
Poindexter's Total Information Awareness program, which the Senate, out of civil liberties concerns, nixed in
January 2003 before it launched. MATRIX, however, has escaped congressional scrutiny since it is
considered a state program. And while MATRIX officials say that they are not using the system to create
lists of potential terrorists, critics worry that nothing forbids them from doing that in the future.

But Asher is unlikely to be involved in such a decision. In July, Seisint was sold to Reed Elsevier, the Anglo-
Dutch information and publishing company that owns LexisNexis. He had already resigned from Seisint's
board of directors, as federal officials last year became aware of his smuggling planeloads of cocaine into the
United States in the early 1980s. (He was never charged with a crime and became an informant against other
drug traffickers.)

Still, Asher thinks the Feds are mistaken in not using the system to its full, terrorist-scoring potential. "If the
terrorist attacks continued and the Sears Tower came tumbling down and the Golden Gate Bridge collapsed
and Lake Superior was poisoned and a dirty bomb went off in Houston," he says, "would we be talking about
whether we find it offensive for the government to look into our personal records to determine we are not
terrorists?" ( 286)

MATRIX has been criticized by conservative groups and the American Civil Liberties Union for its potential
to violate individual privacy. And critics say it is an end run around federal laws first implemented in the

183
1970s that prohibit the federal government from domestic spying activities, including collecting dossiers on
law-abiding citizens. The entities involved in MATRIX are state governments and private entities and
therefore may not be subject to the 1974 Privacy Act.

When the Department of Defense proposed a database on U.S. citizens last year, called Terrorism
Information Awareness (TIA), public reaction was overwhelmingly negative and Congress prohibited
funding for TIA. That's when the Department of Justice and the Department of Homeland Security came up
with MATRIX, which stands for Multistate Anti-Terrorism Information Exchange, which combines public
and confidential databases into a new crime-fighting tool.The database is managed and maintained by
Seisint, and the financial aspects are handled by the nonprofit Institute for Intergovernmental Research

TORTURE AND GUANTANAMO BAY


Taliban and Al Qaeda captives were gathered in masses by the US soldiers and intelligence services. Alan
Dershowitz who is a professor in the Faculty of Law at Harward University and who is known as human
rights protector said that ''old fashioned techniques'' might be used in the interrogations. His commentation
was published in Newsweek magazine on November 5, 2001. ''We can not legitimate physical torture. This
would be against American values. As we go on condemning human right contraventions in different parts of
the world we should clarify some ideas and improve new techniques to defeat terrorism. Forexample there
may be psychologic oppression with the approval of a court. Even if hypocritical such an attempt is we can
send some prisoners to our alliances who are less sensitive. Of course nobody can say this would be good.''
said Dershowitz in his cemmentation. While these ideas were published thousands of war prisoners were
being gathered by the US soldiers to be interrogated.(287)
Thus they revealed their mentality which ignores the UN Agreement and Universal Decleration of Human
Rights including the rule ''torture is applied under no circumstances''. The decision for the judgement of war
prisoners who are not American citizens in military courts contravenes the right of beinig judged objectively
and justly, war law and Geneva Agreements. Because according to these agreements captives should be set
free when the war is over with the condition that they should not be accused of committing a war crime or
any crime before.
Besides the US has been applying derogatory and insulting tortures on those who were taken to
Guantanamo Base in Cuba by handcuffing them over gloves, covering their mouths, covering their eyes with
opak glasses with dim sight, forcing to wear helmet, mask and clothes which make walking difficult and
keeping them kneeled. Bush saying; ''These are not school children, they are the murderers.We take these
precautions for the sake of high values. We will treat them more justly than Laden and Taleban.'' he defensed
their implementations. Cage cells in Guantanamo remind the Nazi camps.
International Committee of Red Cross stated that these pictures may be be against Geneva Agreements. The
methods are cruel and a turning back to terror of world wars. Defining them as terrorist does not mean that
they can not be judged justly and with the guarantee of humanitarian treatment. A military judgement which
is away from the public and difficult for journalists to follow can not be trustable. There are only military
judges in the military courts which were reorganized in the US. They also give death punishment. And trials
are closed to the public. And right to appellate was accepted only after the efforts of Mary Robinson, UN
Human Rights High Comissioner. According to the new legal regulations in the US those who don't
participate terror actions directly are sent to prison. Spokesmen of Pentagon, making some explanations
supported this rule. These laws are also available for the previous actions.
Progresses after September 11 would put European Court for Human Rights into trouble. It takes long
time to conclude the lawsuits. This court may lose its reliability if better working conditions and sources are
not maintained. The US is still against International Criminal Court and does not want its citizens to be
judged out of US. While it is expanding the concept of terror as much as possible and spread the struggle
against terrorism all around the world it tries to restrict the judgement area and authority. To defend
international judgement foundations will be the most important attempt to maintain the plenitude of human
rights and the reliability of judgment.
While people were discussing that the US would invade Iraq after the Afghanistan operation the Israel-
Palestine conflict started. More than a thousands Palestenese and hundreds of Israelis have died. Israel
replied to the Palestenese Intifada and suicide attacks by killing, wounding and arrestng them wherever they
find them. No investigation could be done about the murders in the operations on the invaded lands. Houses
of Palestenese people were destroyed and their villages and towns turned to uninhabitable on behalf of

184
security. The world once more listened to the chant of Israel that invasion of Palestine lands is urgent to
struggle against terrorism. The siege around the Arafat's headquarter could only be lifted after internatioal
reactions. The US patented F-16 planes, laser-armed Apache helicopters and controlled rockets of the Israel
Army could not slow down the rightful struggle of Palestinese people. And suicide attacks which came out
because of lack of hope and remedy and which target the civillians constitute the crime against right of life
and causes the war to become instensified. It is very obvious that peace and security can not be maintained as
long as human rights are contravened in the name of maintaining peace and security.
The main expression of anti-Islamism policies which were replaced with anti-semitism by Europe, -
especially Germany- is ''Islamic fanaticism''. ''Islam is the religion of a billion poor and young people. The
majority of Muslims in France resort to terroristic and barbaric behaviours.'' said Jean-Marie Le Pen, leader
of French National Party in his speech in the Blue-White-Red festival held by his party in Paris every year.
As we can understand from this common target of all racist and nationalist movements in Europe is Islam
and Muslims.
Therefore it is extremely alarming that 13 million-European Muslim community who started to live a
settled life show no reaction against progresses. They have not even come over the group fanaticism among
themselves. They are not aware of the realities of the countries they live in or they are prevented to be aware.
They consider the problems of the country they live in more important than their own problems. Thus it
seems they are not aware of racism's today's version after 500 years, therefore its danger. Racism is an
opposition to the equality principle of heavenly religions. Racism which feeds discriminative and ostracizing
the other mentality and action way which was settled down in the mind of European people in the Middle
Age went on getting politicized in the area including EU and Balkans. This is a threatening progress which
must be thought on by especialy European Muslim community, EU countries ans those who are willing to
enter EU.(288)

SYRIA; THE SCAPEGOAT


The US has launched a psychological war against Syria before declaring a war against it. In 2003 this case
gained speed with the dramatic situation of three American Muslims who were arrested with the pretext for
spying on the US for Syria. According to Seattle Post Intelligencer Pentagon accused three American
Muslims, an imam, an interpreter and a sailor who work in the American Army of being traitor. Arrested
people had links with syria. This was a good excuse for Bush and Falcons for a war on Syria. Captain Yousef
Yee who was arrested had converted to Islam while he was studying at university in Syria for 4 years and got
married to a Syrian woman.
The case of Yousef Yee who was arrested in 2003 November, working as an imam in the American army
drew the attentions more than the other suspects and was criticized more. Democrat Wesley Clark, candidate
for presidential elections revealed that Bush and his team was planning to invade 6 more countries including
Syria. Thus American journalists got suspicious about the detention of three Muslims related with Syria. It
was thought that it is meaningless that Syria was spying on the US and Yee was considered as ''scapegoat''.
Yee was asked to visit the Guantanamo Bay prison and he paid a visit to the prison where those who
brought from Afghanistan without deciding whether they are war prisoners or detainees by contravening
humand rights and law stay. But he was accused of recording personal identity information of those inside
and working people and the schema of the prison via his laptop. According to the Washington Times there is
alink between the case of imam Yee who has no relation with Al Qaeda or Syria and The Syrian
Acountability Act which would be put forward against Syria in the Senate. Thus the act was accepted
without any opposition after this event. Ant Syria became America's new target after Iraq. It is obvious that
the case of Yee and spies was planned by Pentagon as psychological war tactic to effect senators. What is
more interesting is that the case Yee was put forward in a term when Syria accepted to work with the US to
struggle against terrorism.
No suit about Yee has been brought yet. The Baltimore Sun, drawing the attentions to the case put the
headline ''spy or vitim?'' about Yee who visited the prison with a media group on the invitation of the army
on August 22. (289) Relying on the military sources The Seatle Times wrote that instead of authorized,
valuable and secret documents some personal notes and a simple drawing were found on Yee. ''Yes just a
stupid laptop but what is there to threat national security with unclarified state informations?'' asked even the
USA Today which is considered official voice of the State.
And The Sun thought Yee broke the security rules without knowing. Also accusations against Ahmed Al
Halabi who was arrested on July 23 for spying and aiding and abetting the enemy was merely a comedy-
dram. Being American but was born in Syria he was working in the American Air Forces as an interpreter.

185
He was judged for totally 32 different crimes and even that he took dessert to the prisoners was considered a
crime. ''We sometimes take such desserts to the prisoners to have healthy relations with them.What is wrong
with this?'' said Yee. World Daily Net asked ''Couldn't the US army find a trustable interpreter?'' and wrote
that Al Halabi was subjected to the CIA's terminating operation. Syria Information minister Ahmed Al
Hassan found the allegations meaningless and said'' How can Syria spy on the US in Guantanamo?''
According to the New York Times the third detainee whose name was not revealed and law suit has been
still going on was a ship worker in the US Navy. He is being judged with the demand of death penalty
because of betraying the country. Finally Le found innocent and his case dropped.
In the editor note of The Christian Science Monitor a commentation on finding enemy reflex of the US was
as follows; ''Discrimination against minor immigrant groups in this country has a sad history. In 1850s Irish
Catholics were accused of selling the country to Vatican. After World War I Slovenes were deported as a
pretext of being Bolshevic. During the World War II Germans were considered guilty for the possibility of
being Nazi and the Japenese were accused of being Tojo sympathizers. And American Jews were considered
Israel supporter oppressing on the US. Americans should give up repeating these mistakes.(290)
The US has becoming more terrifying not only for Muslim countries but also for even the Muslims living
in the US. Bush and his team who claimed they are not fighting against Islam are not considered convincing.
Wesley Clark is right; The Falcons are trying to drag Bush into the Syrian adventure after Iraq. Though Iran
is accused of having nuclear weapons indeed Syria is the next target. If Saudi Arabia will be left at a later
date Syria will be the first target. The US has problems with Turkey neigbours.
Other victims of Matrix are not as valuable as Americans who are the first class world citizens.

RESOURCES
CHAPTER 13

283- The Reports ''Statement of Glenn A. Fine Inspector General U.S. Department of Justice
before the U.S. House of Representatives Committee on Education and the Workforce Subcommittee on
21st Century Competitiveness Subcommittee on Select Education'', October 24, 2002, House Judiciary
Committee, Subcommitteeon Immigration and Claims October 17, 2001, By Jim McGee, Congressional
Quarterly June 2, 2003 284- Yeni Şafak, Other Victims of Terror, Yavuz Önen,
http://www.kelamullah.com/oteki_dunya_bizim_dunyamiz.htm 285- The US Defense Minister Donald
Rumsfeld's speech at Camp Doha Base in Kuwait on June 9, 2002, CNN. 286- Miami Herald , Mining the
Matrix By Jim DeFede, September 2004 www.motherjones.com 287- Commentation of Professor Alan
Dershowitz at Harward University Faculty of Law saying that old methods may be used during
investigations, November 5, 2001, Newsweek. 288- Former Chairman of European Organization of
Human Honor and Rights Recep Karagöz, Increasing Value: Racisim, Radikal, October 7,2002 289- The
Baltimore Sun, August 22, 2003, An Agent or A Victim?; A collection of informations about Syria Crisis
from Seattle Post-Intelligencer, The Washington Times, The Seattle Times, USA Today, World DailyNet,
The New York Times and The Sun 290- The note of editor of The Christian Science Monitor , The US
reflex to find enemy, August 23, 2003.

CHAPTER 14

MATRIX'S WAR OF CIVILIZATIONS


Two important civilization thesis of 1990s were brought on the agenda again after September 11. Both
national and foreign press remarked that Samuel Huntington has an illustrative approach in his article ''Clash
of Civilizations'' for the terrifying event. However while they were examining the importance of September
11 attacks they should have avoid reaching a definite conclusion like it is impossible that Christian and
Muslim communities can't live together peacefully which is strict and superficial statement. To terminate the
terrror permanently requires searching and examining the real reasons of the event.
Fukuyama, the owner of the other thesis said that many writers wrote September 11 proved that the thesis
the end of history is wrong. However he says he thinks he is still right, modernism is like a powerful load
train that it can't get out of its way, there is nothing else which we want to reach to improve beyond liberal
democracy and free market economy and therfore we are at the end of history. Fukuyama's aim was just to
make the intellectuals in less developed countries accept the liberal capitalist system therefore hegemonic

186
power of the US and indeed he achieved this. After Fukuyama's this hollow thesis Huntington's thesis ''Clash
of Civilizations'' came on the agenda. Though it includes a real jeopolitical concept it indeed tries to
constitute psycholigical bases to continue the US power. As Oktay Sinanoglu said it was a theory ordered by
the US deep state.
The cold war was not over yet that the US strategists considered some powerful countries like Russia and
China would claim to play important roles in 21st century as well. Especially China's rapidly and steadily
growth is an important precursor to this. It is not enough even the intellectuals of some countries like Turkey
are convinced by Fukuyama's thesis. The US has to prepare the whole western world and the countries
around this system for a new cold warlike situtation to continue its hegemony.
According to the Huntington's thesis identity of civilization will be increasingly important in the future.
The world will greatly take shape with an interaction among totally 7 or 8 cultures. Among them are
civilizations of the West, Confucius, Japan, Islam, India, Slav-Orthodox, Latin America and probably Africa.
Important struggles of the future will come out because of the differences of these civilizations. The US
needs new enemies to determine its global position and continue its hegemony.
Huntington found the enemy: China and the Arab World. ''What is important for the West is to improve
the solidarity in its own civilization especially in Europe and North America; to annex Eastern Europe and
Latin America of which the civilizations are close to the Western's into Western societies; to improve and
continue the collective close relations with Russia and Japan; to prevent the provocations which turns the
local conflicts among the civilizations to big wars; to lessen the military capacity of Confuciusian and
Islamic countries and to continue its military power in the East and Southwest Asia; to use the differences
and disagreements between Confuciusian and Islamic states.'' summarized Huntington his thesis.
According to Fukuyama Islam is the only cultural system which always produces people like Osama Bin
Laden and Taleban who rejects modernism completely. Here the question ''How far do these people represent
Islam?'' comes out. Since September 11 the answers of eastern and western politicians to this question is that
little minority of Muslims support these terrorists. It is important and necessary to say so to prevent whole
Muslims from being the target of hatred. The problem is the hatred towards America and the things it
represents is obviously much more than this.
Of course those who committed suicide attacks and organized plots on the US were less in number.
However, though it was denied later, most people first felt pleasure from the pictures of collapsing towers
and they thought US found what it deserved. On those days those who supported the terrorists were more
than a little minority. This big hatred felt by the average people in Egypt or by immigrants in the West was
representing more than being against the US policies, like supporting Israel. Perhaps, this hatred, as many
commentators think, arises from the jealousy which comes from the success of the West and faliure of
Muslims.
Thus Fukuyama depends a true observation about the reactions against the attack on the US on an
insufficient reason. Most Muslims somehow have not forgetten a concept which was ignored by the West. It
is imperialism. However on the other hand Fukuyama was right to talk about the failure of the Islam World.
When Fukuyama claimed that it is the end of history only a few people realized that this thesis which
claims to determine the 21st century is much behind the 21st century. The thesis the end of history depends
on a determinist history concept and also a universal truth allegation. These two concepts take place in the
Newton physics of 19th century. However in the 20th century there have been revolutionary developments in
the world of science and these developments have changed man's thoughts as well as they have scientific
values. In the 20th century scientific philosophy has taken the place of traditional philosophy. Einstein's
relativity and gravity laws, quantum mechanic which started with Planck determined the limits where
Newton's mechanis is available and ended its claim to be universal. And Heisenberg's uncertainty principle
knocked down the concept of determinative casuality. After these phases the idea that casuality in science is
not determinist but probabilistic becamestronger. And with the chaos theory the wrong idea that the events
could be predicted even in the universe which we can see and touch with the determinist approach ended.
Therefore, by preaching that the last phase of history is liberal capitalism Fukuyama behaved like Marx
who said man's social process will end in communism. Indeed Fukuyama accepted that his ideas have some
similarities with those of Marx.
Huntington, in the interviews done with him, said cooperation with China and China-Islam countries is
very important. What is more important is that while Western countries and Russia lessen their military
power, Muslim, Confuciusian, Indian and Budhist countries increased their military powers after the cold
war. The role of China in the development of anti-west military powers is very significant. China is buying
weapon from old Soviet states and improving long ranged rockets. Besides China is exporting weapon

187
technology which can be used in the nuclear weapon and rocket production especially to Libya and Iraq. It
has sold nuclear technology to Iran and it has a nuclear weapon programme in North korea. The West must
try to defense itself.
According to Huntington if democracy, free marketing, justice, civil state, individualism and Protestanism
get rooted in Latin America it can unite with the West and can be the third leg of the Western culture with
The US and Europe for it has organic links with Western culture. However according to the author such a
unity with Asian societies is impossible. On the contrary it is possible that Asia which has been improving
more and more can react against the West, especially the US.
The debate between Huntington and Fukuyama went on also in 2000. ''International main conflicts are not
among civilizations but among those who accept globalization, those who refuses like afghanistan and North
Korea or those who don't play the game obeying the rules for some reason like Russia.'' wrote Foreign Policy
magazine. Huntington claimed in his interview in The Observer magazine that Saudi terrorist Bin Laden
tries to make the Western World and Islam fall into conflict with each other.
Abramowitz, the US former ambassador in Ankara wrote in Foreign Policy that Turkey will either be an
avarage sized power in 10 years or it will disintegrate. These words should be examined. Then it will be seen
that these words are the ones which has a certain strategic target and content rather than a prediction.
General opinion is that the operation done in Kosova refutes Huntington's thesis. However in this
estimation forexample the information that Kosova is a likely route for a pipe line coming through Black Sea
is missing. And also the information that with this operation the US is following a policy both to keep Russia
away from Maditerrenean and to balance increasing power of Germany in the region is missing. This
struggle for power in the Balkans indeed streches up to the collapse of Yugoslavia and the events in
Bosnia.(291)
Erol Mutercimler made the following commentation with a jeostrategic approach while modifying that
term; The war indeed was passing among the US-Germany-Russia. It seemed that the US, victor of the cold
war blocked all ways to Germany which caused the line to be opened for the hot war. Clinton the US
president of the term and NATO most of which are Christians declared war against Orthodox-Serbians to
save Muslim-Albenian Kosova people. Thus Clinton showed a sign for the structural difference of the new
century as a person who ended the Bosnia massacre.
In the Huntington's definition of civilizations the Slav-Orthodox are excluded from the Western
civilization. In fact there was nothing in Kosova process to contradict with Huntington. Moreover this
operation had two more important dimensions apart from Huntinton's thesis. Frst balancing Germany and
second controlling Kosova which is located on a possible oil pipe line.
Some philosophers like Edward Said are against Huntington for he is the war instigator. ''In the discussion
which has been going on since the attrocities on September 11 it is always stressed stealthily and covertly
that the West is against the rest of the world. A terrifying suicide attack and massacre which was
implemented by a small crazy militant group who was motivated pathologically and planned carefully was
turned to the proof of Huntington's thesis. Rather than trying to understand what the case means- in this case
we can talk about the usurpation of big ideas by a small, crazy and fanatic group to murder.'' said late Said.
Huntington's aim is to support the US hegemony ideologically.(292)
The September 11 events can be considered clear signals for the fact that the growing gap between the
''losers'' and ''winners'' is no more bearable. Seeing the differences as the reason of conflict can not be
civilization. According to the report which was prepared by Robert H. Wade basing on the data of the World
Bank work of Yuri Dikhanov and Michel Ward entitled ''Measuring the Distribution of Global Income'' the
gap between the poor and the rich is growing.
September 11 and following progresses accelerated dialogue and tolerance exertions. Thus it is understood
that dialgue and tolerance are not just personal wishes or fantasies which are impossible to realize but are
necessities and responsibilities. All politicians especially the US president Bush who said this action is a
''Crusade'' ( it is not known whether he spilled it out or revealed what he thought or God made him tell) and
ecclestiastics understood that it can't be done without dialogue and tolerance. They visited Muslim leaders,
mosques and communities. They started to find ways for dialogue. More important is not only authorities but
also ordinary people got very much interested in Islam. They felt the necessitiy and reality of knowing Islam
closely.
Because an impression all over the world was suddenly given that Islam was responsible for the events. At
this point again common sense of human being who searches, asks and interrogates stuck out and won.
Ordinary people rushed into bookstores. They bought Qoran and books written on Islam. This was a reaction
against the act of showing Islam as barbarous,bogy and responsible for the events. Because these people

188
knew well that their ancestors fought for centuries because of a baseless, delibrate propaganda lie without
interrogating.
It can't be denied that the commentations ''September 11 happened as a result of the reaction against the US
Middle East policies'' are important in defining these unusual terror actions. However it is certain that the
main reason of September 11 is neoliberal unbalanced globalization which intensifyingly spreads economic,
political and social inequalities. There is no doubt that neoliberal globalization based on free marketing
mentality maintains the possibilty of reaching technological change and new markets and therefore brings
new opportunities with it. But later it was seen that this kind of globalization caused instabilities both betwen
countries and inside the countries itself. It can not be denied that those who are affected negatively by
inequalities caused by increasing instabilities show their reactions in different ways and these reactions
sometimes turn to terror actions.
A world which is more sensitive to cultural diversities and open to the dialogue among cultures is another
dimension which can be considered critical point of globalization. Necessity of an approach which is more
sensitive about cultural dimension of globalization and more tolerant towards different cultures should be
stick out as a progress came out after September 11. Western enmity against Islam has been revealed
sometimes in speeches of politicians like Berlusconi. It could be injustice to describe the attitude towards
Isalm came out in the West as enmity. However it is clearly seen that there is a dicriminative and negative
attitude despite all rhetorics.
Many researches done by the UN reveals openly the dimensions of inequalities and poverty we have today.
According to the UN Human Development report in the late 1990s 20 % of the world population who live in
the richest countries have 86 % of the world's revenue and 20 % of those who are at the bottom level have 1
%. There are about 3 billion people who live with an income less than 2 dollar. If we take 1 dollar as the
poverty limit at bottom 1.3 billion people who make up 33 % of total population of developing countries
received less than this limit in the mid 1990s. The wealth of 200 richest people of the world is more than
total income of 2,5 billion poor people on Earth. Total amount of wealth of three richest people (in the US)
is more than the national revenue of 48 poorest countries of the world. International wealth and income is
being distributed inequally and this inequality is increasingly growing. According to the estimations of ILO,
again considering 1 dollar as limit, rate of people who live with the income under this limit according to the
general population increased from 53.5 % to 54.5 % in South Africa and in Latin America from 23 % to
27.8 % between 1990-1998. And between 1990-1998 80 countries received less avarage income that they
had 10 years ago.(293)
Samuel P. Huntington spilled the bean in his article (Foreign Affairs September-October 1997) he wrote in
1997; ''What will the US do without the cold war?'' End of the cold war and the changes in society,
intellectuality and population in the US caused us to interrogate the American identity. Americans who were
deprived of a sense of national identity with which they can feel themselves in safety with the new world
order became unable to determine their national profits and as a result of this ethnic profits started to direct
American foreign policy. ''The US needed an enemy''. (294)
Huntington heralded what would the US policy be in his articles in Foreign Policy magazine 9 years ago.
''If the US does not want to collapse it has to find a new enemy.'' It can be thought that this enemy was found
on September 11, 2001. ''Osama Bin Laden declared war against the West especially the US. If all Muslims
in the world follow Bin Laden this means 'clash of civilizations' '' said Huntington in the inteview done with
him by NPQ magazine after the event.(295)

TURKEY MODEL
Huntington said the followings in his article in which he advised to propose Turkey model to the Muslim
countries: ''If Turkey stops insisting on being a western country and gives more importance on showing that
modernism and democracy are possible also in a Muslim country it becomes a great model for the whole
world and Islam. Turkish democracy should depend on Turkish values and Islamic values should be part of
Turkey's cultural heritage. Turkey is the only Islamic country which has a functional democracy. Democracy
does not have to definitely depend on a laic base. Islam and democracy should be able to agree with each
other. Laicism is also a part of Turkish culture. However people should not be pushed in a position like ''you
either believe in democracy or in Islam''. It should be possible that one can believe both in democracy and
Islam.'' (296)
Turkish style Turkish Islam is not welcomed by Islamic countries because of our laicism concept and
Kemalism regime which are difficult to understand. The US is looking for a new Islamic democracy model

189
in Arab and Muslim world which is suitable to use to stay permanently in Iraq which it invaded with the
force of Falcons.
Noah Feldman is a young prefessor at New York University. He is one of those who criticize the operation
in Iraq most. He was given a private mission by George W. Bush to constitute legal and social infrastructure
of a new Islamic style democracy in Iraq as an adviser. Some ideas about the new model which is going to be
applied in Iraq and Islam world are revealed in his book ''After Jihad-America and Struggle for Islamic
Democracy'' which was released for sale.(297)
About this subject an article was published in Montreal Gazette issued May 12, 2003. The article was
written by Riad Salooje and entitled ''Disagreement on Perception in the West and Islam world''. Besides in
the article the book ''The Crisis of Islam-Holy War and Unholy Terror'' which was written by Bernard Lewis
who is a 90 year old professor of Princeton University was introduced. Two books in brief examine the big
gap between two religions and cultures and asks why Muslim world hates the West and gives some advices
for solution.
Lewis accuses all Muslims of being against the West but Feldman brings a new model on the agenda. The
article compares Islam model perceptions of Lewis and Feldman and examines the new Islamic democracy
model. It adverts Feldman's more reasonable new model which has come out recently in response to the
failure of Islam model which is a mixture of laicism suggested by Lewis. From here it can be deduced that
AKP in Turkey is the first cavy of this model.
Lewis has a preconception that Middle East and Arab World will go on hating the US and the West
whatever administration comes to power in the US. He backs up his thesis with historical proofs and factors
which constitute behaviours, faith, habits and traditions of Muslims.Lewis is is famous in Islam world for
explaining Islam truly and he drew the reactions of Washington for he is against the Iraq invasion. However
everybody accepts that he skillfully uses his American intellectualism for his own country. Forexample the
US secretary of defence minister Paul Wolfowitz who is an important member of Falcons, who became
famous for his thretening explanations for Turkey and top man of the Jewish lobby is from Falcons but he
claims that they should follow the advices of Lewis about Iraq and Middle East. According to the Lewis's
Middle East definition to bring democracy to these places they must use soldier, power and dictator; in other
words oppression is essential. Lewis asks Turkey to make a choice between the US and EU.(298)
The best model once was Turkey. Ankara had become proud of being shown as the best model for Islam
world by Lewis.Lewis praised Kemalism.Secret powers of Ankara acclaimed Lewis.What Lewis meant was
not Anatolian Islam but the one approved by official ideology of Ankara.
Noah Feldman is more optimist and realist than Lewis. He remarks that the world has never experienced
such a warm interaction term embracing West and East synthesis before and he claims that Islam can agree
with democracy and can be productive. His doctorate thesis was on ''Islamic Thougt''. He has incerdibly deep
informations about liberalization of Islam, modern Islam and the old models. He not only belives that Islam
can internalize democracy but also he states that it can be regionally applied. It was a wisely attempt for
Bush to choose him in democracy contruction in Iraq because of his this theory.
Feldman stated that there are many religious legal departments in Britain. According to Feldman's thesis he
says we should not take applicable parts of Islamic sheria (law rules) in Muslim countries and adapt them to
the other law systems. First cavy application place of this idea is Canada. The act related with foundation of
Islamic sheria courts was almost to be legalized in this country where one million Muslims live by the end
of 2003. This suggestion is a kind of modern version of Kanun-i Esasi (The Main Law), in other words
Majalla (civil code) which was practiced during Ottoman time. The reason he suggested this is to implement
democracy by taking the demands of Muslim population in Islamic countries in to consideration and
consequently to diminish the enmity against the US by clarifying the US which is considered against Islam.
Feldman, examining models of Turkey, South and Southeast Asia; Pakistan and Arab world one by one,
asks the US to constitute a positive atmosphere to replace democracy with the old ones in these countries
which are not kingdom or oil-riched but have different oppressive regimes due to their cultural or historical
backgrounds. In a way Feldman suggested a model in which Islam and democracy are combined to include
and integrate Islam world into globalization process. According to this suggestion military coups should be
burried into history and mild model AKP should continue in Turkey.
''Now those who live in Islam world are well educated, more faithful, and aware of the conditions. They
estimate very well the conditions they are in and they are in the search of democracy.'' said Feldman.
According to him if the US wants to get along well with the Islamic geography it should not support military
coups, kingdoms and dictators. It should listen to the people and establish Islamic democracy.

190
It seems our old fashioned laicists of deep Ankara will be quite sad by the death of the Lewis model which
acclaim Huntington and Kemalist Turkey which have no function except instigating war and spreading
hatred. If Bush practices Feldman's suggestions those who instigate the soldiers to overthrow AKP will get
disappointed. It seems antidemocratic regimes and leaders in all Muslim countries will go away. According
to some it would be hopeful for Iraq and other Muslim countries if they manage to establish the new model
which they tried with the AKP administration in Turkey.
If the new Islam model of the US is embraced by Muslim people the image of the US which has supported
the regimes so far against people would be renewed. The US started to understand the realities. It is difficult
for laicists in Ankara to accept new model. Therefore Turkey model expectation is just an illusion. Religious
feelings all over the world are getting strong. Thus a civilization without religion in constitution, law,
political texts and in war is impossible. Laicism is cracking.
In Financial Times published in Britain on December 23, 2003 it was stated that the West should take
lesson from its history. In the article entitled ''Religious Revival in War and Diplomacy'' an assessment of the
British Foreign Ministry on the idea ''religious values became pushing power in international affairs'' is
examined. Claiming that Europeans also are not easy in laic system at all the nespaper backs up its allegation
with the following examples:
The Polish, Austrians and others want God to be mentioned in the European Costitution. The French are
not pleased that Muslim girls wear headscarf. The phenomenon of religion is getting strong in the US. Many
European countries are trying to put the words like ''God'' and ''Christianity'' in the European Constitutional
draft.
Vatican, Orthodox and Protestant Churches are carrying out strong lobby activities in the convention to
make Christian heritage that the Continent has to be referred. The fact that France bans scarf and also
Germany is working on this subject show that Christian values started to play directing role again.
Stating that the phenomenon of religion is increasingly getting strong in the US the newspaper wrote about
the expressions of the US leaders. ''This is a war against Satan'' said General William Boykin when he was
telling about the war against terror and added ''They hate us. Because we are a faithful Christian society.''
And George W. Bush implied that he launched a modern Crusades and divided the world in to two sides
saying '' those who are with us and those who aren't.'' Bush started his every movement saying ''God will be
with us'', he is making the war he launched in the name of God and moreover his target is Muslim countries.
These factors bring the question ''Are we about to witness a religon war?'' into minds.
Bush's first reaction to the September 11 attack was to call for ''Crusades'' against terror. Moreover
Muslims got seriously worried when Bush called Islam an evil religion and this was acclaimed by
Evangelists. Bush often started to use the expressions ''If your are not for us you are against us'' or ''We are a
nation chosen by God and charged by history as a model for global justice.'' These words show they consider
themselves the only super power of the world. ''Our military power and moral values will reign the world.''
had said Bush in his another speech.
According to Financial Times the main reason in the Israel-Palestine conflict is the struggle for holy lands.
Cold war not only solved the Soviet Unions and its tampon states but also incited the disagreements which
arise from religion conflicts as in the Bosnia, Chechenistan and Kosova examples. The newspaper attributes
the tension between Pakistan and India to fanatism of Islam in Pakistan and Hindus in India.
Natinal and fanatic party which is in power in India is inciting Hindu-Muslim conflicts. In 2003 6
thousands Muslims most of whom were women and children were killed by burning by fanatic Hindus in
Gujurat state of India. It was aslo stated that in Burma and Sri Lanka Budhist nationalism has grown rapidly
and the attacks towards Muslims ( most of which are goverment supported) increased three times in the last
two years. Financial Times finished the article as follows; ''This is already what Laden wanted. To get rid of
this the West should stay away from the policies which pushes Muslims in the lap of Jihad fighters.'' (299)
Though Fukuyama and Huntington who have been marketing the ordered thesis of Matrix for years with
the directives of the US deep state got the result they expected with September 11 racisim and religious
awakening which have been spreading all over the world made Feldman's thesis applicable. The thesis ''clash
of civilizations'' is good for nothing except bringing the end of the US near.
CHAPTER 14

291- Discussion between Fukuyama and Huntington in Foreign Policy magazine, The article of
Abramowitz,fromer US ambassador to Ankara September-October 2000 292- Edward Said‘s accusation
Huntington for being war instigator 293- The Report on the rich and on the poor prepared by Robert H.
Wade basing on the World Bank Work Data ''Measuring the Distribution of Global Income'' done by Yuri

191
Dikhanov and Michael Ward 294- Samuel P. Huntington's article, Foreign Affairs, September-October
1997. 295- An Interview with Samuel P.Huntington revealed in NPQ magazine September 2001 296-
Samuel P. Huntington's article ''Foreign Affairs'' September - October 1997 297- Noah Feldman's book
''After Jihad - America and the Struggle for Islamic Democracy'' 298- Montreal Gazette, May 12, 2003, Riad
Saloojee, ''comprehension disparity between the West and Islam World'' 299- December 23, 2003, Financial
Times leading article "Religious Revival in war and diplomacy''

BACK COVER
MATRIX WILL LOSE !

The things which are being lived are neither a dream nor a Hollywood movie.We are going towards
Doomsday with the biggest lie of the 21st century.

After you read this book you will start to see the September 11 event, the fiction of Matrix from a different
point of view.You will either be satisfied with the proofs we introduced, go out of the lantern of Matrix and
break the chains which were put in your hearts and brains or you will go on living in the fiction of Matrix
calling all the things conspiracy theory and ignoring the realities.

You will have difficulty in deciding which is true. Who are the excpected saviours? Matrix's agents 'Smiths'
who claim the reality or 'Neos' -on the other side-who want to prevent Matrix from terminating the world?

You will be surprised by the lies of Bush who was captured by the Falcon Team and who is being used by
Evangelists, perverted sect of Matrix as ''colonel'' for the profits of the Jews. You will know Afghanistan, the
scapegoat and Saddam, the discarded scarecrow well.You will learn about the danger and complications
which were caused by Wahhabism. You won't believe the negotiations which were done for oil, Matrix's
gold and for natural gas.
MOSSAD, the key factor of Matrix and FBI and CIA which are the coup viewer gave up investigating with
the pretext that September 11 was done professionally.So called they yileded.100 thousands ''Internet
Investigators'' who don't yield are trying to reveal the lies of Matrix. Come on you , too give a hand.
I agree with war on terrorism, blame all kind of terrorist and terror act but disagree with the fiction of Matrix.
Absolutely, Al Qaeda is terrorist organization and Ladin is mastermind of terrorist. Today, Islam is
misunderstood at best. Muslims should say, "In real Islam, terror does not exist." because, in Islam, killing a
human is equal to qufr [not believing Allah].

Thank you Canada. I am proud of being Canadian otherwise I cannot feel free to write this book in US.
This book is the work of Neos, the brave hearts who try to reveal the realities of September 11.

192
193

Das könnte Ihnen auch gefallen